《Postmortem Appointment》


 C1

    March 1, 2004, clear.


    I finished my last job of the day, lolled in my office chair with my secretary, Xiao Liu, and poured me a cup of coffee before leaving.


    The banging on the door pulled my thoughts back from nine days away. It''s time to get off work.


    "Come in." I took a long drag on my cigarette, then dropped it into the ashtray and tried to sit upright in my office chair.


    The door creaked open. A beautiful woman came in.


    "Director Zhang, I''m here to bid you farewell." A trembling voice came out from the woman''s mouth. She looked at me in fear before lowering her head. "I might not be suitable for this job," she said timidly.


    I frowned at her. Her name is Xiao Wei, and she is usually a very open-minded woman. She did not work in my company for a long time, but she was one who worked very hard. Two days ago, I transferred her to the Finance Office.


    She wasn''t the only one. She was the fourth one.


    "Tomorrow, you and Xiao Liu will meet up. Come to my side as my secretary and have Xiao Liu head over to the Finance Department." I relit a cigarette and said weakly.


    Xiao Wei opened her eyes wide, pursed her lips and said: "Chief Zhang, wouldn''t this be too unfair to Sister Liu?"


    I waved my hand and told her that everyone in the company was fair. I would not target anyone, and as long as everyone worked hard, I would not mistreat anyone.


    Xiao Wei left happily.


    My last name is Zhang. He opened a small cleaning company. The business was always good. Besides, the employees were responsible for their work. Originally, everything had been going well for him.


    But, ten days ago, Zhang Qian from the Finance Department went missing, at the same time he also lost 100,000 yuan in cash. He has the longest history in my company, I don''t really believe that he would scrape up the money and flee.


    So I didn''t call the police to arrest him.


    After Zhang Qian left, I recruited a new finance department, but didn''t expect him to suddenly stop after doing it for two days. No one answered my phone call.


    After that, two more people were hired, but none of them stayed for more than two days.


    Thus, I transferred Xiao Wei, who was doing reception work, to the Finance Department. She should not have any problems.


    Xiao Wei worked at my company for a short period of time, but as a person, I understand her well. It''s impossible for her to resign after two days of work with Finance, could it be that someone in the company is up to mischief?


    I rubbed my glabella and took a deep breath. Tomorrow, I will have to properly deal with the internal affairs of the company.


    Unknowingly, the sky had already darkened. I looked at the time and it was actually 8 o''clock. I hurriedly put on my coat.


    He walked out of the office.


    When I passed by the Finance Office, I discovered that the light inside was actually turned on. Could it be that Xiao Wei had been careless today?


    Just as I was about to turn off the light after pushing open Finance Office''s door, I suddenly heard the sound of a money detector running. I shook my head, turned off the money machine, took out the bills, turned off the lights, and left.


    Xiao Wei was too careless today. Not only did she not turn off the light, she did not put the money in the safe, and actually did not even lock the most important door. Tomorrow, I want to have a good talk with her.


    The winter in Beijing is very cold. It snows continuously year after year, but for some reason, no snow has fallen this year.


    I drove the worn-out Citroen on the main road of the Third Ring Road, but my heart was already at home.


    At that moment, my phone suddenly rang.


    An unfamiliar number.


    The place to which I belong is in Beijing. Could it be that one of my friends changed her name?


    A familiar voice came over the phone.


    "Hey, Boss Zhang, long time no see?"


    I jokingly scolded, "You''ve finally returned back to your country?" The person who called was a friend of mine who had been called by the name of Bai Hua for many years. However, four years ago, when she went to the United States to study soul studies, we never saw each other again.


    "How is it, Boss Zhang? I haven''t eaten for a long time, so why don''t you treat me tonight?" The lazy female voice came over from the other side of the phone.


    I frowned, not wanting to refuse, but Ah Xue was still waiting for me at home. Thinking about this, I immediately took out another phone from my chest pocket. Only Ah Xue and I knew the number of this phone. I immediately sent her a text message telling her that I had a friend who had come back from abroad and was going out to dinner. I asked her to prepare it and I went back to pick her up.


    Unexpectedly, he received a message back very quickly.


    Ah Xue: Hubby, I don''t want to go tonight. Why don''t you go?


    I replied with uncertainty. 12 o''clock, maybe a little later.


    Ah Xue: Be careful.


    I smiled and sent her a kissing emoji, then asked Bai Hua where she was and went to fetch her.


    Bai Hua told me that she was in the Xx street, number 32.


    I was a little surprised and told her that that was the location of my company. Street XIX, number 32, was an independent level 3 Small Building. When I bought it, I spent three whole years of my cleaning company''s income. But prices in Beijing are rising, and I spend millions of dollars a year renting a building. I might as well buy one and appreciate it.


    Bai Hua asked skeptically: "Your company still hasn''t gotten off work?"


    I was surprised. "How is that possible? Everyone should have left by 6 o''clock already."


    Bai Hua let out a long "oh", then said: "Alright, but weren''t your employees too negligent? Why didn''t you turn off the lights?"


    Hearing this, my mind went blank. Light? Impossible! I had turned off the lights, so I asked her which one was on. Bai Hua told me to look at the right window on the second floor.


    Hearing this, my heart was pounding. That was the Finance Office. Could it be a thief?


    I told her I''d be right over, to keep her safe, and hung up.


    From a distance, I could see a blurry figure standing at the bottom of the building. And, as expected, Finance Office''s lamps were lit.


    The car stopped beside the figure, and the window was knocked twice. I opened the car door and saw a woman wearing a white down jacket, but short skirt and stockings. She was looking at me with a smile.


    A head of light yellow hair, curls on the back, willow shaped long eyebrows, zirconium moon eyes, tall nose, thin lips, plus a white face, I believe, if she went to participate in Miss Hong Kong, she would definitely be the top.


    "Boss Zhang, you''re pretty fast." Bai Hua and I have a particularly hard relationship. Even though we haven''t met for four years, we have been in contact with each other very frequently. Therefore, there was no such thing as reminiscence or pleasantries.

 C2

    However, all of my current thoughts are completely focused on the light source of the Finance Office.


    I forced a smile and told Bai Hua to wait for me in the car for a while. I wanted to go up and turn off the lights, but I didn''t expect her to say that she wanted to go up with me. Visit my company while you''re at it.


    I bitterly smiled and told her that it was not safe inside. Maybe the thieves had entered, because the lights in the company were turned off by me.


    Bai Hua''s brows also furrowed, and said: "Should we call the police?"


    I shook my head. "Let''s go up and take a look first. If the thief is still here, we''ll call the police. If he isn''t, it''s a matter of tomorrow. Don''t you want to have a meal tonight?"


    Bai Hua laughed and patted my shoulder, and said: "Owner Zhang is indeed rich, okay, seeing how you treat me, if there''s trouble, come and find me."


    I asked in astonishment, "Are you the second generation official who was hidden in the crowd?" Although I opened a cleaning company, but after a few years, the annual income is also not small. However, I feel that as a cleaner, there is no need for me to drive a luxury car, live in a mansion, and just live a dull life. " That''s why I thought she was making fun of me.


    Bai Hua shook her head and said: "Let''s go upstairs first and see if there''s any thieves coming in." I opened the door downstairs and Bai Hua followed me in. I was about to tell her to wait outside, but she waved her fist and told me, did you forget that I got the black belt at the age of eighteen?


    A drop of sweat appeared on my forehead. I had actually forgotten such an important matter.


    Bai Hua was not an ordinary woman. Not only was she beautiful, she was also very strong. At the very least, I have never heard her mention her parents before. Moreover, at the age of 25, she hasn''t talked about her boyfriend once, but the people who are chasing her are able to line up from my company''s entrance to the outside of the Sixth Ring Area.


    In order not to alert the public, I did not turn on the lights on the first floor. Instead, I used my flashlight to carefully climb the stairs. As expected, just as I reached the second floor, I heard the sound of a money detector running.


    I looked at Bai Hua apologetically, and she immediately understood what I meant. We left the company and stood downstairs once more.


    This Small Building of mine, there''s no back door, only a few windows in front of the main entrance. That thief still hasn''t gone, so there''s no need to go any further.


    Bai Hua did not care about this.


    I once again noticed the light on the second floor, but I didn''t see anyone. It shouldn''t be possible, the Finance Office has been set up, at night, as long as someone stands inside, there will definitely be a shadow of someone coming out.


    At this moment, an urgent alarm rang.


    A white police car appeared in the darkness at the end of the street.


    The moment I heard the alarm, my first reaction was to raise my head and look towards the Finance Office''s window on the second floor. However, I discovered that there still wasn''t any change; how could that thief not have heard the alarm''s sound? All the other windows were intact and he couldn''t get away.


    The police car stopped in front of Bai Hua and I, and three policemen got off from the car.


    "Mr. Zhang right? My surname is Liu. It was you who called the police? " The three policemen were tall and thin, and the one who asked me was supposed to be their leader. I nodded and told them everything.


    However, I noticed that their gazes seemed to be a little strange. Upon closer inspection, the three of them actually secretly peeked at Bai Hua from time to time.


    Bai Hua embarrassedly smiled at me, I waved my hand to indicate that nothing was wrong. The three policemen, too, seemed to have noticed their loss of manners and coughed, leaving a guard outside in case the thief escaped through the window. Then they let me lead the way and into the building.


    This time, with the help of the police, I felt much more relieved and immediately switched on the lights on the first floor. The entire office suddenly shook, and we walked straight to the second floor.


    At this moment, the sound of the money detector rang out again. It seemed that this thief''s guts were not just average. It was simply a thick line of nerves.


    The two policemen clearly heard this voice as well. Then, we quickly arrived at Finance Office''s entrance, and the two of us prepared to fight. Afterwards, they indicated for me to open Finance Office''s door.


    It wasn''t locked! The sound of the money detector suddenly grew louder and clearly entered my ears. At the same time, there was a weak voice.


    "No, no. Where''s the one hundred thousand?" Such a familiar voice?


    Zhang Qian!


    I fiercely pushed open the door, and the two policemen charged in like ferocious tigers charging down the mountain.


    But what awaited us was a lonely light.


    No one!


    My scalp started to feel numb, and cold sweat started to fall from my back.


    I clearly heard the sound just now, it was clearly Zhang Qian''s voice. Moreover, the money detector was still functioning a moment ago, how could there be no one there?


    Finance Office did not have a large cabinet; one could see every position and could not hide anyone with a single glance. Besides, the window was also closed. There was a police officer guarding outside, so it was impossible for him to escape from the window. The money detector was still working. A thick stack of bills had been quickly swiped through.


    The two policemen were also surprised. After they looked around, they uncertainly told me that nobody was stealing from Mr. Zhang.


    Impossible, I told them. There was someone talking just now, and you heard it.


    The two policemen were embarrassed and didn''t say anything.


    At that moment, I noticed that there was a thick stack of bills next to the money detector. My eyes narrowed and I held my breath.


    When I left, I had personally put all the money in the safe. The only ones who knew the password were Xiao Wei and me.


    In the past few days, the finances have changed a lot, so I''ve changed my password a bit more, but it can''t be Xiao Wei. Although that voice was weak, I heard correctly, it was Zhang Qian''s password.


    Right at this moment, Bai Hua walked over to the money detector with an unnatural expression.


    Police Officer Liu suddenly stretched out his hand, stopping her. Then, he opened his mouth and said: "How about this, Mr. Zhang, we need to investigate this, this is the first scene, for the time being, no one is allowed to enter." I understand what they mean, the Ah Xue likes to watch Hong Kong dramas, so the most common way to solve a crime is to use the fingerprints from the crime scene and footprints as natural physical evidence. However, Bai Hua seemed to be unwilling to leave. Seeing her strange expression, I couldn''t help but knock on her forehead. She immediately reacted and fiercely stepped on my foot. The pain made me grimace.


    Police Officer Liu asked me about the other simple details of the company, and I told him everything in detail.

 C3

    He furrowed his brows and told me that this thief''s actions are a little strange, and I don''t know how he left so far. Thus, they need to temporarily use this Finance Office for one day to investigate and obtain the evidence.


    I nodded. "That''s for sure. I''ll definitely cooperate well."


    Police Officer Liu nodded and immediately made another call, telling me that someone from the police station would come over. He would also bring professional equipment.


    I originally wanted to tell them that the voice just now was from one of my employees, but after thinking about it, if it really was Zhang Qian, such a crime of theft would at least be punished by three years. Did he follow me for such a long time because of some other circumstances? Could it be that he was forced to use money to solve the problem at home?


    I have a weakness, and that is being soft-hearted, especially towards the people around me. The employees may not be close, but they work for my career, so I treat them very well.


    Finance Office is not a lot of money, I was already thinking about how I would be able to fish him out of the police station if Zhang Qian stole it.


    However, Bai Hua suddenly opened her mouth and said: "Recently, did anything strange happen in your company?"


    I looked at her doubtfully. "Which aspect are you referring to?"


    Bai Hua said: "As long as it''s abnormal, it''s fine."


    I was about to open my mouth when she said, "Has anyone ever died?"


    After hearing what she said, cold sweat flowed down my back for some reason. I frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Bai Hua shook her head and did not say another word.


    At that moment, another police car arrived. Then, Police Officer Liu told me that I could leave first. If there was anything else, they would give me a call.


    Closing the car door, I pondered for a moment. Then, I took note of everything that had happened in the past few days, and told Bai Hua.


    Bai Hua thoughtfully nodded her head, then told me to look for Zhang Qian.


    I looked at her teasingly. "Miss Bai, are you going to develop and become a female detective?"


    Unexpectedly, Bai Hua glared at me unhappily and said: "I don''t have a place to live, so I''ll stay at your place for today."


    "Are you sure, Miss Bai?" My eyes widened in astonishment as I looked at her.


    "What, you''re afraid your girlfriend won''t be happy?" Snowy said.


    I shook my head. "Ah Xue won''t do that. When the time comes, I will introduce you to each other. You will definitely become good friends."


    When I left the company, I looked at the Finance Office lights on the second floor. I felt that it was a bit strange. However, it was hard to say where it was. After expelling the chaotic thoughts from my mind, I stepped on the accelerator.


    My company is located in the third ring of the east, close to where I live. It will arrive in about ten minutes.


    After parking the car in the garage, I noticed that it was not even 11: 00 PM yet.


    I have not sent a message to Ah Xue to tell him that I will bring Bai Hua back, but I believe that Ah Xue will not mind.


    Bai Hua looked at me in disbelief, gloating: "In a while, let me see if the two of you are truly in perfect love, or if you are kneeling on the keyboard for an entire night."


    I smiled and told Bai Hua that it was completely impossible. At the same time, I kept bragging to her about how good of a girl Ah Xue was.


    I live at the 16th floor, entering the elevator. After pressing on the floor, Bai Hua suddenly asked me, What if your girlfriend dares to go out with me?


    I shrugged. "I won''t."


    Ding! The elevator arrived.


    I walked at the front and soon arrived at my house.


    Suddenly, Bai Hua''s expression was a little unnatural as she grabbed onto my hand and said, "I''ve thought about it, you should send me back to the hotel."


    I raised my eyebrows and looked straight into her eyes. She suddenly ducked and lowered her head.


    "It''s fine, don''t worry." As I turned my head, I saw that the key had been inserted into the lock. "Ah Xue, she ¡ª" I opened the door. Just as he was about to let Bai Hua in.


    However, the moment I opened the door, I heard a burst of heavy breathing. Then the voice stopped.


    In the living room, two naked figures stared at me blankly. I shut the door with a pale face, took Bai Hua''s hand, and quickly walked towards the elevator.


    "I''ll take you to the hotel."


    Bai Hua didn''t say anything, just let me hold her hand and walk out of the elevator. I quickly pulled her into the garage and drove away from the residential area. On the way, my phone rang.


    I didn''t answer, I didn''t even take out my phone. I didn''t even need to take out my phone to know that it was Ah Xue calling me.


    "Don''t open it. If you feel sad, just cry." Bai Hua said softly.


    "No, it''s fine." I don''t know why my words were so calm, but my heart felt like it was being stabbed by a sharp knife. It kept moving, and then it turned into small pieces.


    The phone kept ringing. I stopped my car, looked at Bai Hua apologetically, and took out my phone.


    Taking a deep breath, I pressed the answer button, and a voice immediately sounded out from the other side of the phone: "Zhang Yu, listen to my explanation."


    With trembling hands, I deactivated the battery, then let go of the gas pedal and closed my eyes as I lay in the driver''s seat.


    My heart hurts so much that it''s hard to breathe. The moment I opened the door, I was gasping for breath, and the two bodies that appeared in front of me, in my sight and in my ears, started to enlarge.


    I stared blankly out the window at the night sky. He felt like a poor prisoner.


    I was betrayed. I was betrayed.


    In the lonely night, if someone laughed, would it be out of excitement or pain? Would he be treated as a madman?


    I laughed, I laughed, I laughed, and tears fell.


    "Sorry about that." I said gruffly as I wiped the tears from my cheeks.


    Bai Hua shook her head. Just as she was about to speak, my phone suddenly rang again.


    An unfamiliar number.


    I feebly picked up the call.


    "Hey, Mr. Zhang, I have some clues, but I need to get some information from you. Come to the police station tomorrow." On the other side of the phone was the voice of the Police Officer Liu.


    "Alright." I answered hoarsely, then hung up.


    "I''ll be by your side for the next two days." Bai Hua suddenly said.


    With great difficulty, I lit up a cigarette. As I opened the window, I smiled wryly, "I don''t have any business with you. You can head back."


    Bai Hua did not speak again, and the carriage fell into silence once more.


    Time flew by, and I drove off in the direction of the police station.


    At this moment, my phone rang again. It was the Police Officer Liu. However, this time, his voice sounded urgent.


    "Mr. Zhang, does your company have an employee called Zhang Qian?"


    I said yes and asked him what was wrong. Did something happen to Zhang Qian?

 C4

    The person on the other end of the line was silent for a moment before he replied, "You should come to the police station tomorrow."


    My mind suddenly went into a daze. Could it be that Zhang Qian had been captured?


    Originally, I had planned to bring Bai Hua to eat breakfast, but now, there''s no time.


    In the police station, Bai Hua and I sat in a large reception room. Police Officer Liu sat in front of us in silence, looking at me with a serious expression.


    I''m not used to being looked at so sharply, and I''m in a very bad mood.


    My girlfriend has betrayed me, my company has been stolen ¡ª I don''t know what''s waiting for me.


    Finally, the Police Officer Liu opened his mouth. The first sentence, however, was not related to Zhang Qian. It was me.


    Mr. Zhang, yesterday we had already extracted the fingerprints from the scene, the latest one. After comparing them with the computer, we discovered that it was yours, I need you to explain this matter to us.


    A strange feeling of fear rose in my heart. My fingerprints?


    I frowned as I looked at the Police Officer Liu and asked, "Are you saying that I''m a thief?"


    The Police Officer Liu shook his head and said: "Mr. Zhang, we are only doing our duty, the latest fingerprints are yours, but we have only picked up the opening button on one of the stack of bills, and the latest fingerprints are the other buttons on the money detector. Your fingerprints are on the closing button, but the strange thing is, if we have determined that it was you who opened the money detector, then the opening button should be your fingerprints.


    Of course, it''s very likely that the Thief is wearing gloves, so that no traces will be left behind. "


    I shook my head and told him that when I left around eight in the evening, I found that the lights had not been turned off at the Finance Office and the money detector, so I went in and turned them off. At the same time, I put the money in the safe.


    Police Officer Liu nodded his head, and said: "If that''s the case, then we can clearly explain why your fingerprints appeared."


    "Basically, it can also be inferred that the thief committed the crime with gloves. When you left the company and returned back to the company for about half an hour, we called up the monitoring system on the streets outside your company and also saw that the time you left, and also the time when the young miss next to you arrived, and the lights on your company''s Finance Office were activated three minutes after you left. " The Police Officer Liu continued. However, I felt that there was something else in his words.


    Could it be that a Thief entered right after I left? Or did he just hide in the company and do it after I left?


    Police Officer Liu rubbed between his brows. It was obvious that he was in a very bad mental state after a night of rest.


    "In the surveillance camera, no one enters your company from the front door or from the window, but in fact, the lights were turned on. There were no windows or doors in the back of the building, so the thieves couldn''t leave from any other place. The only thing that can be said is that he''s still hiding in your company. At night, we searched all the rooms and cabinets, but we didn''t find anyone. "


    I finally understood the meaning behind Police Officer Liu''s words. I squinted my eyes and looked into his eyes. This time, it was me who looked at him with a sharp gaze. He looked at me the same way, without dodging.


    I slumped into a chair.


    "Mr. Zhang, regarding this matter, we, the police will continue to investigate. I was one of the people who participated in the investigation, so of course I heard that voice, which I will not deny." The Police Officer Liu continued.


    I suddenly raised my head and said, "The owner of that voice is one of my employees!" At this time, I no longer had any thoughts of protecting Zhang Qian. Last night''s matter had dealt me a huge blow, so big that I had already lost some of my rationality.


    "Who is it!" Police Officer Liu stared intently at my eyes, I could see that in his eyes, there was a word "interrogate", his eyes were talking!


    "Zhang Qian!" After saying that, I slumped back in my chair.


    Police Officer Liu shook his head, "It can''t be him."


    I was about to reply, but he stopped me and said, "We will deal with the theft of your company, but there is another matter that we need to report to you."


    I looked at Police Officer Liu with suspicion. Just as I wanted to ask a question, I suddenly saw a few more words from his eyes.


    "There''s something wrong with your mind!"


    "There''s something wrong with your mind!"


    I opened my eyes wide, and looked at Police Officer Liu. He clearly said that he wanted to look for me to record my statement, but, I saw another sentence in his eyes! No, it''s not a lie. Those words really appeared in my sight, in Police Officer Liu''s eyes. He''s scolding me!


    "Mr. Zhang, what''s wrong?" Police Officer Liu''s voice sounded again. He even stretched out his hand and waved it in front of me a few times. Just as I was about to reply, another sentence suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    "There''s definitely something wrong with you!"


    I tightly hugged onto my head. Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my brain, as though someone was using a sharp knife and stirring it non-stop. I wailed and rolled to the ground.


    The reception room suddenly became chaotic. I could only feel the pain in my head become more and more intense, and my consciousness slowly start to blur.


    A wave of ice-cold sensation jolted me out of my daze. I abruptly raised my head and found myself lying in a room with four white walls. Bai Hua was putting a small hand on my forehead.


    My head still hurt. I rubbed my glabella and struggled to open my mouth. However, I didn''t expect my throat to be blocked by charcoal. I had to use all of my strength to only say a few words.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Bai Hua looked at me worriedly and said, "Even the doctor can''t tell us. The only thing he can diagnose is a sudden coma."


    I took a deep breath, feeling that the pain in my head had recovered quite a bit, the scenes before I lost consciousness returned back to my memory. Can Police Officer Liu''s eyes speak?


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Following that, a gray-haired doctor walked in. Behind him was a man in plain clothes. I recognize him, he is Police Officer Liu.


    "Mr. Zhang, you''re awake?" Police Officer Liu seemed to have good intentions as he greeted me, and I looked straight into his eyes.


    Indeed, in his eyes, another row of small words appeared.


    "I can finally record my statement. This idiot has delayed me for so long!" It''s best if it doesn''t have anything to do with him, otherwise, hmph! "

 C5

    I closed my eyes. I didn''t want to look at his eyes again. The gray-haired doctor suddenly opened my eyes. He held onto something that looked like a magnifying glass and said, "Don''t move."


    As Bai Hua greeted the Police Officer Liu, she said to me, "This is Doctor Wu, he''s the one who specializes in the neurology."


    I forcefully twitched the corner of my mouth, which could be considered a smile.


    Doctor Wu released his hand and shook his head. "There are no special problems. Just pay more attention to rest."


    Just as I was about to nod my head in thanks, a row of small words suddenly appeared in his eyes as well.


    "I have to stay up late to sleep. My work and rest are unpredictable. The day of my death is near."


    I lowered my head in panic, not daring to meet his eyes. What was going on? Why were their eyes talking? Furthermore, it was the complete opposite of what they had just said.


    "Mr. Zhang, I still need to disturb you for a while." Police Officer Liu sat in front of me, took out a small notebook, and started recording. I know, this is a statement.


    Just as Bai Hua was about to leave, Police Officer Liu said. "Miss Bai, there''s no need to leave."


    I subconsciously raised my head. Indeed, another row of small words appeared in his eyes. However, the contents of those words were incomparably filthy.


    I coldly said, "Go ahead and ask."


    Police Officer Liu turned around, smiled at me, and said: "It''s about your staff, Zhang Qian."


    I could clearly see two words appear in his eyes.


    "Idiot!"


    "Idiot!"


    Forcing back my confusion and my distaste for him, I nodded.


    "This morning, we received a report, it was from your employee, Zhang Qian." The Police Officer Liu looked at me with his sharp eyes, as if he was trying to open my brain.


    This time, nothing else appeared in his eyes.


    I frowned and nodded. "He didn''t come to the company eleven days ago."


    Suddenly, another row of small words appeared in Police Officer Liu''s eyes: "You''re lying!"


    I took a deep breath and began to look into his eyes.


    Then, he continued to speak: "Mr. Zhang, are you sure you remember correctly, he came to our company eleven days ago?"


    I nodded, sure.


    A row of small words suddenly appeared in Police Officer Liu''s eyes: "You must be lying!"


    "Zhang Qian is dead." Police Officer Liu squinted at me, and said word by word.


    My mind went blank for a moment, and immediately, Zhang Qian''s appearance and words appeared in my ears again. He''s dead?


    Police Officer Liu suddenly stood up, and said word by word: "The one who reported this, was Zhang Qian''s wife! It was a death report! The time it takes for a doctor to appraise a corpse is at least fifteen days. Mr. Zhang, do you understand what I mean? "


    I closely looked at his eyes. Sure enough, a row of small words appeared in his eyes: "Suspect of crime!"


    "He suspects that I have killed Zhang Qian!" How could it be at least fifteen days? Zhang Qian clearly came to the company eleven days ago!


    Police Officer Liu didn''t say anything, but I saw the words in his eyes change again.


    "The suspect is probably thinking about answering."


    An absurd idea suddenly rose in my mind.


    Mind Reading? I can see what they really think?


    "Mr. Zhang, please answer my question." Police Officer Liu was obviously impatient.


    I coldly looked at him and said, "I remember it correctly. It is the 11th day. Everyone in the company can prove it."


    There''s no need for me to be nice to him anymore.


    Sure enough, he narrowed his eyes, closed the book, and nodded: "Thank you Mr. Zhang for your cooperation. If there is anything else, I will look for you."


    However, his eyes betrayed him, "It''s best if it isn''t you, otherwise you won''t be able to escape!"


    Bai Hua was silently playing with a small metal key on the side. I turned my head to look at her, but she didn''t raise her head to look at me.


    What was going on? I can actually see the thoughts in their hearts. Zhang Qian is dead, Police Officer Liu suspects that it''s me.


    But I clearly heard Zhang Qian''s voice from the Finance Office last night.


    At that moment, my cell phone suddenly rang. The company''s landline.


    I picked up the call, but before I could speak, Xiao Wei''s tearful voice sounded from the other side of the phone.


    "Director Zhang, something happened. Hurry up and come to the company. "


    The fear in my heart just now suddenly magnified inexplicably. The voice from the phone was like a demon baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, swallowing my auditory nerve.


    I did my best to make my voice seem more steady. "What happened? You don''t have to be anxious. Let''s talk slowly."


    "No, Director Zhang, it''s better if you come over quickly. Something big has happened." Xiao Wei was someone who had been carefree for a few months, but yesterday, she started to become bashful like me resigning. Did something really happen at the company?


    I immediately got up, put on my coat, and was about to leave.


    Bai Hua suddenly asked: "Where are you going?"


    "The company has something to do." I replied. In Bai Hua''s eyes, there weren''t any other words. I started to doubt, could it be that I was hallucinating?


    We left the hospital, my car, parked outside.


    The car was driven by Bai Hua, and I sat in the front passenger seat, at a loss, thinking about what I saw just now when I was able to see the Police Officer Liu and the doctor''s eyes.


    Bai Hua''s voice suddenly became a little cold: "Zhang Yu, aren''t you a little too cowardly? Is this enough to make you depressed? "


    Hearing Bai Hua''s voice, I strongly rubbed my face and hoarsely said, "No, please give me some time to sort it out."


    Looking at the familiar scenery outside of the window, I couldn''t help but be stunned. I looked at Bai Hua suspiciously, asking her how she knew my company''s road.


    She rolled her eyes at me, then pointed to the navigator on the right side of the steering wheel.


    The car was parked below my office.


    But now, the company''s door was closed. There were even two police cars parked in front of the house.


    Police Officer Liu was standing in front of the police car with a pale face, constantly pacing back and forth.


    My heart skipped a beat as I opened the door and walked over.


    Police Officer Liu nodded towards me and then indicated for me to enter.


    He entered the company''s first floor, but there was no one inside. No one came to work today?


    When I got to the second floor, I found Xiao Wei by herself lying on the desk, trembling.


    When she saw me, as if she saw her savior, she immediately charged over and grabbed my arm, saying with a trembling voice, "Director Zhang, I didn''t do it, I really didn''t do it." They''re all gone, and no one believes me. "

 C6

    I frowned as I looked at Xiao Wei''s actions. However, I discovered that her eyes were filled with fear, and didn''t say anything unnecessary. Suddenly, a slender finger gently touched Xiao Wei''s forehead. Xiao Wei let out a light moan, and fainted. I immediately supported her, placing her on the office chair.


    I looked at Bai Hua with some surprise. She made him faint? Impossible, just a coincidence.


    It was only at this time that I realized there wasn''t a single person on the second floor. However, there was a cordon of security in the direction of Finance Office.


    Police Officer Liu slowly walked up the stairs and then said expressionlessly: "Mr. Zhang, take a look at the scene first."


    I frowned as I followed him towards the Finance Office. Suddenly, I felt as though a vague voice had appeared in my ears: "Money? Where''s my money? "


    The moment this voice rang in my ears, cold sweat broke out on my back.


    Zhang Qian! It was Zhang Qian who had spoken!


    I suddenly turned around and shouted, "Zhang Qian! "Come out!"


    But there was no one behind him. The strong white knit lamp light shook my eyes and made me feel a stinging sensation.


    Police Officer Liu turned around in surprise and asked with furrowed brows, "Mr. Zhang, what''s wrong?"


    I shook my head with a pale face as the intermittent sounds continued to resound in my ears. Slowly, it actually turned into a roar, a roar that resounded in my head.


    My eyes widened as I tried to find the source of the sound in the air, but it was futile. Zhang Qian, it was Zhang Qian who had spoken!


    Just when I was about to be unable to hold it in, about to reach the critical point of my spirit.


    Suddenly, a small ice-cold hand reached into my hand. In an instant, that voice disappeared. It was as if my entire body had lost all of its strength and I had lost all of my strength.


    Bai Hua held my hand and quickly walked into the Finance Office.


    Police Officer Liu stood at the side expressionlessly, not saying a word. I felt my scalp go numb as I looked at everything within the Finance Office.


    Money, Finance Office''s floor, was all money. The safe was opened, and money was scattered all over the floor.


    However, the money detector had its power cut off and was placed on the desk.


    My breath quickened and the cold sweat on my back was like flowing water, completely soaking my clothes.


    Underworld money, all of it was underworld money. On the table, on the floor, in the open safe. They were all pale with traces of scarlet underworld money.


    Chapter V Jin Weilong


    I finally understand why Xiao Wei was so terrified just now, and why no one in my company has come to work today. I subconsciously let go of Bai Hua''s hand. She seemed to have stiffened, and I didn''t pay too much attention to her actions.


    Zhang Qian is dead, but it was clearly his voice just now. Could it be that my company has caused a ghost?


    "Where''s the money?" Where''s my money! "


    "Give me back my money! Give it back to me! "


    The voice by my ear was like a thunderclap, and my mind was instantly stimulated to the critical point.


    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew from my back and my entire body was covered in goosebumps. I immediately turned my head back.


    Behind him, there was nothing!


    Bai Hua asked me in astonishment, "What''s wrong?"


    I was unable to reply to her words as I trembled and bit my lips. However, the scene before me was still as empty as before.


    The voice in his head suddenly stopped.


    Just when I thought that I could catch my breath, I suddenly heard a slight gust of cold wind coming from the back of my ear.


    I widened my eyes and turned around. Suddenly, a sharp pain came from the back of my neck. My vision went dark and I fainted.


    "No!" I suddenly widened my eyes and shouted.


    The world before my eyes is pitch black. Just as I was about to continue my fear, a soft pop sounds. Dark yellow light dispels the darkness.


    I tried my best to calm my heart down, but I still couldn''t do it.


    Just now, I had a dream where Zhang Qian pinched my neck and asked me to return the money to him.


    I wanted to recall the details of my dream, but I couldn''t.


    "Let''s drink a cup of water first." Bai Hua''s voice pulled me back from the nine heavens. I accepted the light yellow cup of water that she passed over, and suddenly, I smelt a faint fragrance from between my nose.


    Subconsciously looking left and right, this was actually a woman''s chamber. Under the dim yellow light, everything in the room entered my line of sight. Directly in front of me was a dressing table with a large amount of cosmetics on it. On the floor beside me were two gigantic white furry toys.


    This is Bai Hua''s home?


    Bai Hua lied to me? Did she have a home in Beijing? Thinking about this, two naked figures appeared in my mind. I seemed to be able to hear the sound of heavy breathing.


    A sharp pain suddenly came from my hand and I snapped back to reality. The cup of water in my hand overflowed with boiling water and fell into my hand.


    Bai Hua sighed, took the cup from my hand, and said: "You can rest for a while."


    "No!" I stared into her eyes and refused.


    What did I want to see in her eyes? Yes, I want to see a lot of things, including the answers I want!


    However, in Bai Hua''s eyes, not a single word could be heard. Her eyes were as clear and transparent as the surface of a lake.


    I collapsed weakly onto the bed, and my mind was in chaos again.


    That entire underworld currency of the Finance Office and Zhang Qian''s cry by my ear appeared in my consciousness once again.


    Zhang Qian was dead.


    As for my company, it is really haunted, and this ghost, is Zhang Qian ¡ª


    I got up. Bai Hua stopped me and asked where I was going.


    I told her with a wry smile. It was funny, but I had to believe that my company was haunted. I need to find a Taoist first.


    At that moment, my phone suddenly rang. I picked up my phone and saw that it was a text message.


    Thirty-two.


    An extremely bad thought suddenly rose in my mind. I gritted my teeth and opened the text message.


    Rule number one: Director Zhang, I''m sorry, I may need a period of time before I can come to the company.


    Number two: Director Zhang, something happened at my house and I need to go home. First, I need a month''s leave.


    The third ¡ª the fourth ¡ª I didn''t even have to read on to know what was in those messages.


    I threw my phone onto the bed and stared at my hands.


    I suddenly wanted to laugh again.


    Overnight, my girlfriend betrayed me, my employee died, and the company was haunted ¡ª God really cared for me.


    Now, all the employees have sent me a text message of resignation.


    But what can I take to keep them? A haunted company?


    No, Zhang Qian, it''s all because of Zhang Qian''s spirit!

 C7

    I didn''t report him to the police even when he gave me the money to run away. However, instead of talking about his death, he actually didn''t look for his killer. Instead, it''s to scare people off by coming to my company. I''m going to find a Taoist and accept him.


    Thinking of this, my body seemed to have regained its strength.


    Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain on my face, accompanied by a light smack.


    I looked at Bai Hua blankly.


    Bai Hua rubbed her palm, shook her head, and said: "Zhang Yu, go take a shower and wake up first."


    Hot water poured from the top of his head and steam filled the bathroom. Then it was drawn away again by the draught overhead.


    Bai Hua''s slap cleared up my mind by quite a bit.


    I looked at myself in the mirror and suddenly felt that nothing was that real.


    His wet hair was disheveled over his forehead, his eyes were bloodshot, and his lips were terrifyingly pale.


    Is this me? I''ve actually become so terrifying? I kneaded my numb cheeks and returned to the hot water.


    "Leave the clothes at the door. Take them yourself. After washing up, come out and eat." Bai Hua''s voice sounded from outside the door.


    Through the mist and glass, I could see her blurry figure, standing in the doorway.


    After taking a shower, he felt much more comfortable. Bai Hua sat on the sofa beside him.


    Just then, my phone suddenly rang again. I picked it up and saw that it was from Police Officer Liu.


    He picked up the phone: "Mr. Zhang, the police department has already filed a case of theft from your company, the follow-up will not affect the normal operation of your company. If you have any clues, you can give them to us.


    I took a deep breath and hung up.


    Bai Hua looked at me in surprise, waved her hand, and said: "Let''s go to your company first."


    I held her hand and said, "That place is haunted. I need to find a Taoist to deal with it."


    Bai Hua did not answer, but stared at my hand in a daze. I immediately reacted, and loosened my hand, looking somewhat embarrassedly at her, and was about to speak.


    However, Bai Hua suddenly opened her mouth and said: "I know a person who might meet your needs."


    In a small alley in the fifth ring of the south, I looked at the broken Small Building in front of me, as well as the somewhat dilapidated signboard, and frowned. Bai Hua walked in first, I gritted my teeth and followed him in.


    The first floor was just a big living room decoration, but the walls were pink without any extra decorations. The sofa, coffee table, and other items were neatly placed in the center of the room. At the southern corner facing the door, there was a yellow computer desk with a man sleeping on it.


    I dubiously patted Bai Hua''s shoulder, but discovered that Bai Hua''s expression was somewhat ugly.


    Could it be that Bai Hua had never been here, and had also heard that there was a Demonic Repellent Master here?


    "Why don''t we change another one?" I asked Bai Hua probingly.


    Bai Hua shook his head, telling me not to change it, there was no problem here. However, no matter how I looked at it, what Bai Hua said was not natural at all. I lowered my head like a thief. Bai Hua didn''t notice anything amiss, she just walked towards the computer table.


    I don''t know how this Mind Reading ability of mine appeared, but I have already slowly gotten used to it. However, I still subconsciously resisted peeking at Bai Hua''s words.


    When I look into her eyes, I feel a little guilty.


    Just as my mind was empty, Bai Hua had already walked over to the front of the computer table and placed the bag in her hand in front of the sleeping man''s head.


    "Boss, business is coming." Just as I walked to Bai Hua''s side, Bai Hua had already started speaking.


    "Three thousand conversations, five thousand consultants, eight thousand technical support. Go and sit on the sofa first. Would you like some tea or coffee? " The man slowly raised his head and rubbed his sleepy eyes as he mumbled.


    "Three thousand? Five thousand? "Eight thousand?" A ridiculous feeling rose in my heart. Why didn''t this person just rob me? Furthermore, looking at the fatigue on his face, Zhang Xuan reckoned that he didn''t possess any true capability.


    I signaled Bai Hua with my eyes, wanting her to leave. However, Bai Hua didn''t even look at me. Instead, she coldly said, "I want to drink coffee. I don''t want milk or sugar."


    Bai Hua had a strange expression on her face. I felt that she wanted to be angry, but she forced it back.


    That man suddenly raised his head, looked at Bai Hua, and widened his eyes. He opened his mouth to speak.


    Bai Hua suddenly pointed at me and said, "He also drinks coffee."


    Then he pulled me to the sofa, ignoring the man.


    I am not surprised that people would be shocked when they see Bai Hua. Bai Hua does indeed have that ability.


    However, that Heavenly Master just now was too ¡­ I sighed, but Bai Hua seemed to be very sure that there was nothing wrong with this person.


    Very quickly, two cups of coffee were served.


    "Hello sir, my surname is Jin, my name is Jin Weilong."


    I looked at the man who had put down the coffee. I couldn''t believe my eyes. Just a moment ago, he was still like a dead dog that had yet to wake up. But now, he was brimming with energy and it was impossible to see a single trace of disappointment on his face.


    I forcefully smiled and greeted him. Then, I glanced at Bai Hua, who nodded at me and said, "You can just tell this Master Jin Tian. He''s very famous."


    Since Bai Hua is so sure, if I''m being bashful, it would seem like I don''t believe her.


    Thus, I explained everything that had happened from start to finish.


    Jin Weilong suddenly took out a pair of glasses from his chest and placed it on top of his glasses, allowing me to spin around.


    "Mr. Zhang, did you and Zhang Qian have any conflicts?" Jin Weilong suddenly asked.


    I shook my head and told him that Zhang Qian and I didn''t have any grudges or grudges towards each other.


    Jin Weilong frowned, looked at me and said: "You do not have any ghosts following you, but your company is in the dark. However, you have no enmity with him, so why does he want to pester you? "


    Chapter VI Capturing Ghosts


    Just as I was about to answer, Bai Hua interrupted me and said, "Heavenly Master Jin, he paid. Can''t you just capture a ghost?


    I thought that the person in front of me would be dissatisfied with Bai Hua''s attitude, but I clearly thought too much into it. As expected, Jin Weilong immediately stood up and took off his glasses, then said to me: "Let''s go to your company."


    The deterrence of a beauty was truly enormous.


    Bai Hua was still driving. I wanted to drive, but she refused to let me drive until I had recovered.


    From the South Five Ring High Tower to the East Three Ring High Tower, they crossed half of Beijing. Only then did I realize that Bai Hua''s home was also near the South Five Ring High Tower.


    After about an hour and a half of driving, when it was close to evening, they finally got back to the office.


    However, the company''s door was tightly shut today. My staff have all resigned for various reasons and taken leave of absence.


    Just as I was about to take out the key to open the door, the Finance Office''s light on the second floor suddenly lit up.

 C8

    I took two steps back, out of my control.


    It was as if he could see Zhang Qian''s ghost inside the Finance Office looking at me, who was currently outside, as he sneered.


    Suddenly, Jin Weilong gave me a yellow paper star and I accepted it. The weird thought in my head immediately disappeared.


    After that, I suddenly remembered something and said to Bai Hua, "You were waiting for us outside, right?"


    Bai Hua was about to say something, but Jin Weilong received it: "Miss Bai, please trust in my ability."


    Bai Hua shook her head and returned to the car.


    It''s just that, I feel that she and Jin Weilong are acquainted, and Jin Weilong seems to be afraid of her?


    After opening the door, I directly saved all of the curtains. The sunlight from the twilight shone in, completely expelling the darkness. I turned on the light and Jin Weilong put on the glasses. Step by step, he walked towards the second floor.


    I gripped the small yellow star in my hand and followed closely behind him. The second floor was completely dark. I fumbled with the light switch on the corridor and turned it on.


    Everything was neatly placed where they should be and nothing unusual happened. Only, the Finance Office door was just ajar.


    "Mr. Zhang, if you hear that voice again later, tell me immediately. If anyone behind your ears breathes, smash him with what I gave you." Jin Weilong said solemnly.


    I nodded my head, still not understanding why Zhang Qian would pester my company to not let go.


    After a short moment, we had already arrived at the Finance Office entrance, and there was a white light stealthily appearing in the half-closed door.


    I was a little afraid of opening the door, afraid that Zhang Qian would stand straight in front of me.


    Unknowingly, Jin Weilong took out a stick from his hands and was about to push open the door, when suddenly, with a creak, the door to the Finance Office was actually opened!


    The rapidly spinning money detector came into my line of sight at the first moment.


    Walking into the Finance Office, I tried my best to calm my beating heart as I carefully observed everything inside, and the safe was once again opened.


    But today, there were no underworld coins inside, and the floor was clean. A stack of one hundred yuan was running through the machine.


    I looked at the money detector, and my heart started to feel empty. It was obviously Zhang Qian''s ghost. He had used the money detector just now, but now he had suddenly disappeared.


    No, it''s not that he''s gone, it''s that we can''t see him.


    Maybe he was standing in a corner of the room, looking at me with a cold smile. Maybe he was right behind me, raising his hands to pinch my neck ¡­


    "Nothing?" Jin Weilong suddenly asked.


    "Is he gone?" It was as if I had grasped onto the last straw of hope.


    "I''m not sure." Jin Weilong turned his head around. Just as he was about to say something, I suddenly saw that his eyes had fiercely widened. Through the lenses, I could feel his eyes widening.


    I immediately understood that there was something behind me.


    I endured the fear in my heart, as though I had fallen into an ice cellar. I endured it and looked at Jin Weilong with pleading eyes, but Jin Weilong did not say a word.


    He spoke! A row of small words appeared in his eyes.


    Behind my ears, a cold breeze suddenly blew over, and then, Zhang Qian''s moaning sound, that sounded like pain, once again traveled into my ears.


    A large amount of cold sweat immediately seeped out from my back. My spine continuously emitted cold air.


    I don''t dare to imagine what Zhang Qian would be like now, standing behind me.


    Fierce Green Fang? Or a dead face? I shivered. The thoughts in my mind were actually just for an instant, a row of small words appeared in Jin Weilong''s eyes. There''s a ghost behind him, hit him!


    I gripped the yellow star in my hand and threw it backwards.


    He only heard a sudden miserable scream before the cold feeling behind his back disappeared in an instant.


    I felt like I had lost all my strength and was about to turn around. Jin Weilong suddenly pushed me away, raised the rod in his hand, and quickly walked out of the Finance Office.


    It seemed like he really did have some skills. Being able to see ghosts and not being afraid of them, that little yellow star was pretty useful.


    After that, I patted my chest in fear and took a deep breath. I was just about to walk out.


    Suddenly, the back of my neck turns cold. I was alarmed. It''s here again!


    I was about to shout out, but it was as if someone was tightly strangling my neck, making it hard for me to say anything at all. My heart felt like it was about to fall into an icehouse.


    "Give me back the money!" Zhang Qian''s voice instantly exploded next to my ear. Large drops of cold sweat fell from my forehead, but I couldn''t make a sound from my mouth. My feet hung in the air, as though I was being hung in midair.


    "Mr. Zhang, he seems to have left. Come down, I''ll wait for you outside." Jin Weilong''s voice came out.


    My heart immediately went cold. At that moment, my neck suddenly tightened. I didn''t feel anything, but I started to suffocate. I struggled with all my might, but it was to no avail.


    My lungs slowly shriveled up. My eyes widened as I struggled and screamed. However, the air was slowly fading.


    I weakly lowered my hand as the world before my eyes started to blur.


    A laugh resounded in my ears. It was Zhang Qian!


    As his consciousness slowly drifted away, suddenly, he heard the sound of footsteps. Jin Weilong came up?


    I suddenly felt the urge to live again. My eyes widened, and I wrapped my arms around my neck. The strength in my neck increased by half, and an intense pain made my vision darken.


    Just as my consciousness was about to be completely lost, Jin Weilong appeared in front of me.


    Then, I fainted.


    When I woke up, I was sitting in the passenger seat. Bai Hua sat in the driver''s seat expressionlessly.


    I rubbed my aching neck and took two deep breaths before I said with great difficulty, "I nearly lost my life. Did Mr. Jin capture him?"


    Bai Hua didn''t say a word, but shook her head, gesturing for me to look behind him.


    I turned my head to find that Jin Weilong was sitting in the back row with a face full of dust.


    When his consciousness disappeared, Jin Weilong had indeed appeared.


    I didn''t die, which means that he saved me. Zhang Qian should have been captured by now, right?


    I immediately asked him, has he already captured Zhang Qian?


    Jin Weilong laughed bitterly and shook his head, then said: "Mr. Zhang, I will give you two talismans later. Don''t go back to the company for now, I will contact you after I''m done."


    When I heard Jin Weilong''s words, my heart instantly froze. Following that, I asked, "Mr. Jin, what happened to your face?"


    Jin Weilong''s face suddenly became fearful, and he dodged: "Nothing. I fell. "

 C9

    However, a few small words suddenly appeared in his eyes. "Don''t ask, don''t ask, I won''t say it!"


    I took a deep breath. Could it be that he was hurt by Zhang Qian? However, it did not look like it.


    At this time, Bai Hua suddenly opened her mouth and said: "Just now, someone called you, I didn''t pick up the phone for you."


    I took out my phone and sure enough, there were two missed records. When I opened it, I saw that it was from Ah Xue.


    After rubbing my forehead that was swelling, I put the phone back into my pocket. Bai Hua asked me, where are we going?


    I was at a loss. That family, can I still go back? When I opened the car window, I could see the company''s building. The Finance Office lights were not lit, but Zhang Qian''s howls still echoed beside my ears. I quickly closed the car window.


    "How about, Mr. Zhang, you go to my place first." Jin Weilong suddenly spoke up from behind him.


    Bai Hua started the car, glanced at Jin Weilong, and saw that Jin Weilong was like a child who did something wrong, and immediately got out of the car.


    Before I could say goodbye, the door slammed shut.


    It''s third from the east ring to the south ring again. I silently looked out the window at the night sky, a little worried. If Zhang Qian doesn''t go to the company now, will he be bothering me?


    Bai Hua suddenly felt that it was weird. Her actions and words seemed to be intentional, but Jin Weilong was actually afraid of her?


    I was betrayed and somehow gained the ability to read the thoughts of others. Is this a blessing or a curse? The carriage stopped in front of Jin Weilong''s Small Building, who took out the key and opened the door.


    As I sat silently on the sofa, Bai Hua poured me a cup of coffee. Then she advised me.


    "It''s alright. In a person''s life, who hasn''t experienced ups and downs twice?"


    My eyelids slowly started to sink. I could smell a faint peach fragrance. It was a good smell. I wanted to open my eyes, but my eyelids were getting heavier and heavier.


    Suddenly, a buzzing sound came into my ears. I opened my eyes, only to find that my phone was vibrating.


    I actually fell asleep, but there isn''t a trace of Bai Hua in the living room. Could it be that she went back? Probably. I picked up my phone. It was from the Police Officer Liu.


    He pressed the answer button.


    "Hey, Mr. Zhang, can I trouble you to come to the police station? There is a corpse that you need to identify." Police Officer Liu''s cold voice came out from the phone.


    My mind went blank and I immediately asked, "What corpse?"


    Police Officer Liu was silent for a moment, then said: "Your partner, I found your phone number on her phone."


    With a "pa" sound, I opened my eyes wide in shock. The phone in my hand fell to the ground and crumbled into pieces. There seemed to be a buzzing sound in her head, Ah Xue was dead.


    Like a mad calf, I pushed open the desk in front of me and stumbled towards the door. When I opened the door, I saw Bai Hua walking in.


    The car door opened, but it wasn''t me who opened it, it was Bai Hua.


    I got into the passenger seat without a word.


    Bai Hua suddenly handed me a white milk teacup, which I received in a daze. Then she asked me softly what had happened.


    I resisted the tears that were about to shoot out from my eyes as I said in a trembling voice, "Ah Xue is dead. "To the police station."


    It''s already early in the morning, and there were cars on the road. I continuously urged Bai Hua to drive faster. But she didn''t expect it. Why did Bai Hua''s car stop outside Jin Weilong''s Small Building?


    I opened the window feebly, trying to clear my head with the wind.


    Suddenly, a woman in white clothes appeared by the side of the road. I quickly stuck my head out. In just a moment, she had disappeared into the white mist.


    But at that moment, I saw her face. In an instant, my heart started beating rapidly.


    "Stop the car!" I almost shouted it out loud.


    With a ripping sound, the car stopped in the middle of the fog.


    I fiercely opened the car door and frantically ran towards the white fog at the back of the car.


    "Ah Xue!" I ran quickly towards the fog. Earlier, I clearly saw that Ah Xue was standing by the side of the road.


    But when I ran to the previous location, I realised that there was no one there. I shouted unwillingly, and called for the appearance of the Ah Xue, but she still did not come out.


    Are my eyes playing tricks on me? Ah Xue was already dead, so I sat on the ground dejectedly. When I turned around, Bai Hua''s car had already disappeared from my sight.


    The fog was so thick that I had to struggle to get up and walk back to the car before heading to the police station.


    However, just as I was about to take the first step, I suddenly felt something sinking beneath my feet, and I didn''t even raise my foot.


    A sudden panic rose in my heart. The fog was thick again.


    It should not be like this. It was already past morning, and the fog should have dispersed. Why was it so thick?


    I struggled to lift my foot again, but it didn''t move. It felt like a hand was holding my ankle.


    My back was instantly filled with cold air. Subconsciously, I lowered my head. My feet had already been covered by the fog, becoming a blur that could not be seen by the naked eye.


    "You won''t be able to escape ¡ª" There was a sudden gust of cold wind behind my ears, and the faint sound was like a moan from hell entering my consciousness.


    "Zhang Qian! It''s Zhang Qian! "


    I panicked as I looked at the fog and felt the gravity around my ankles. My heart felt like it had fallen into an icehouse. How did I offend him? He actually wanted my life so badly!


    With the cold air behind my ears, Fermi, the hairs all over my body have already stood on end. I can''t run away, but I don''t dare to look back.


    When I suddenly remembered that Jin Weilong had given me two small yellow stars, I immediately wanted to take them out from my bosom. But I didn''t expect that my hands were also bound by a strange power, and couldn''t move at all.


    I widened my eyes as I looked at the white mist surrounding my arms. The fear in my heart had reached its peak.


    Where is Bai Hua? No, she definitely could not come here. There was a ghost in the fog!


    "Zhang Qian! I ask myself, if you are going to die looking for your killer, why are you pestering me to not let go? " I shouted. The moment I said those words, my neck suddenly chilled. I thought to myself that I had finished.


    As expected, the mist quickly condensed into two terrifying long hands and tightly strangled my neck, trapping the rest of my words in my throat.


    As for me, my hands and feet are bound, and my neck is also bound. I fear that I am unable to escape this calamity.


    Just when I thought that I was about to be strangled to death, Zhang Qian''s strength suddenly lessened.


    Before this thought could fully rise in his mind, he heard a stern shout: "You are the murderer!" That sentence immediately made my brain go into a daze. I killed Zhang Qian? However, before I could retort, the fog on my neck immediately tightened. I struggled to open my eyes wide in an attempt to struggle but my four limbs couldn''t budge at all.

 C10

    "Go to hell!" Zhang Qian laughed sinisterly, the air in his lungs started to separate bit by bit, and I could even feel my brain starting to lose consciousness due to lack of oxygen.


    This time, Jin Weilong will not come to save me, but right before I''m about to die, Bai Hua''s figure suddenly appeared in my eyes. Why is it not Ah Xue?


    Bai Hua seemed to be holding onto something? I tried to keep my mind, but it didn''t work.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that I had already returned to the car. Bai Hua was silently driving the car.


    Am I dreaming?


    Suddenly, Bai Hua opened her mouth and said: "We''re temporarily trapped here?"


    I stared at her blankly as she continued to say, "Just now, that ghost dazzled your eyes. Now, we are trapped in this white fog and die."


    Hearing Bai Hua''s words, my mind was still a little muddled. What Zhang Qian did just say was true, and I quickly asked: "You saved me?"


    Bai Hua smiled as she looked at me, and said, "How about it? Do I look like the Ghost Master?"


    I forcefully smiled as I shook my head. It was still hard for me to accept this in my head.


    Bai Hua continued to speak: "Jin Weilong is my disciple, I originally wanted him to directly settle the matters of your company, but didn''t think that the ghost would be so powerful, to actually come out with you, I didn''t bring any tools with me, and now that we are trapped here, nothing will happen in a short period of time."


    I blankly looked at the white fog that flew past outside of my window. I finally understood why Jin Weilong was so afraid of Bai Hua, and why my disciple was so lazy to sleep.


    "What do we do now?" I grabbed my hair weakly. He said with a hoarse voice.


    Bai Hua didn''t say anything and suddenly slammed on the brakes. I was hit by the inertia and crashed into the window in front of me. I grit my teeth in pain.


    Just as I raised my head, a bloody face stared straight at me from outside the glass. Both of its eyes were widened to the point that they were about to bulge out.


    I was scared to the point that I couldn''t see my soul anymore. I quickly retreated and curled up on the seat. Even the pain in my body was scattered quite a bit by my fear.


    Bai Hua gnashed her teeth: "It''s not over yet."


    Chapter 7 Ghost Wounds


    Trembling, I raised my head but Zhang Qian had suddenly disappeared.


    "What enmity did you have with Zhang Qian when you were alive?" Bai Hua stepped on the accelerator, and the car started to move forward again.


    But in any case, we were always in the white fog.


    "No grudges, he has always been working at my company. A while ago, he suddenly disappeared and took away 100,000 yuan." Then, I suddenly remembered to tell Bai Hua about what Zhang Qian had said by my ear.


    Bai Hua squinted her eyes, and fiercely stepped on the brake. Sure enough, Zhang Qian appeared in front of the carriage again.


    But this time, his face returned to normal. Wearing a red suit, he stood on the road in front of the car and coldly looked at me.


    He was indeed looking at me, and I could clearly feel his gaze, as well as his resentment.


    "Someone deliberately tried to kill you, the intelligence of the ghost is very low, the person who killed him definitely had something on his body that contained your soul, and then tortured Zhang Qian to death. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have such a heavy grievance."


    "Moreover, the words he said could prove that he was not only a vengeful spirit who had died in vain, he was also an extremely poor person. He wants to take his life from you now, and he''s already past number seven, so there''s no way he can go reincarnate. " Bai Hua said coldly.


    It was at this time that Zhang Qian, who was in front of the carriage, suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    Bai Hua''s car was suddenly filled with white mist. My neck was pinched by the white fog again. Her four limbs were similarly bound.


    "Get out of my way, or I''ll break your soul." Bai Hua suddenly shouted sternly. However, I know that she was speaking to Zhang Qian who was inside the white mist.


    "Hmph, he killed me. I am taking revenge now, and it is only natural and right. Even if it is YinCao, King Yan will not punish him, so what right do you have to discipline me?" Zhang Qian''s voice was like a thunderclap that exploded by my ear. I immediately felt a sharp pain in my brain, and warm liquid even flowed out from my mouth and nose.


    Bai Hua''s expression suddenly changed, and she fiercely placed his forefinger into his mouth. When she took it out, blood was already flowing out of his mouth.


    I didn''t understand what she was trying to do. There were many scenes on TV where the Heavenly Master bit his finger and drew a Glyph to remove ghosts and demons. It seemed that Bai Hua wanted to do the same.


    The white mist around my neck immediately loosened, and Zhang Qian said in a stern voice, "I will not let him go."


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the white mist vanished and our car was parked in a small alley.


    Before I could inspect this alley, Bai Hua immediately started the throttle, and quickly said: "Hurry up and use navigation, I can''t fool that demon for long."


    I immediately reacted and turned on the car''s navigation system.


    However, we found out that we had arrived at an alley in the Third Ring Road of the East.


    It''s only a few blocks away from my company.


    At this moment, my phone suddenly emitted a series of notifications, all of which were missed.


    There was no signal in the fog.


    I originally thought that it was Police Officer Liu who called, but when I opened it, I saw that it was an unfamiliar number.


    I dialed back, and a familiar voice answered.


    I listened to the voice in a daze. It was like entering a dream.


    It was actually the voice of the Ah Xue.


    But, wasn''t Ah Xue dead? Was it another Zhang Qian''s trick?


    "Zhang Yu, three o''clock, I will wait for you at the Ice River." Ah Xue just said that and hung up.


    I looked at my phone in a daze. Bai Hua noticed my abnormality and asked me what was wrong.


    I told her the truth and she stomps down on the accelerator.


    I turned my head and looked out the window. We had arrived at the police station.


    Bai Hua frowned and did not say anything. I know that she was thinking the same thing as me, but I have already ascertained that it was the real Ah Xue. Only the Ah Xue knew where the glacier was.


    It was the first caf¨¦ the two of us had ever known.


    Just then, my phone rang again. It was still Police Officer Liu, so I picked up the call and pressed a tone transmission: "Mr. Zhang, are you here yet? We need the family''s signature to dissect the body. "


    I looked at Bai Hua and asked her for her opinion. Ah Xue isn''t dead, then who is that person inside?


    Could it be that the one inside was Zhang Qian''s scheme?


    Bai Hua squinted her eyes, then said: "Go in and take a look, you aren''t in a hurry to find your girlfriend, right?"


    It''s not even 9 yet. When we left from the South Five Ring area, it was around 6, but we were delayed by Zhang Qian for 3 hours.

 C11

    Bai Hua continued: "The person who wants your life, is not simple. She didn''t know why she didn''t make a move, but instead wanted to kill him with a ghost. Recently, you will be in a dangerous state and I will be by your side for a few days. "


    After saying that, Bai Hua opened the car door. I followed her out of the car, and she made a call. Then, we walked straight into the police station.


    Police Officer Liu was already waiting for me in the hall. He passed me a phone that was in a radiation proof plastic bag. I took a look and found that it was from Ah Xue. Instantly, her heart began to pound.


    Police Officer Liu led the way and led us into the morgue.


    When Bai Hua was about to enter, he was in a difficult situation, as if she was hesitating on something, but she instantly made up her mind and didn''t speak anymore.


    Looking at the slightly bulging white cloth in front of me, I know that there was Police Officer Liu''s corpse below us.


    I didn''t dare to lift the white cloth. Bai Hua''s expression suddenly changed. She held my hand and was about to retreat.


    ''Bang! ''a light sound was heard. The morgue door was locked.


    The light was dim and the space was quiet, but his heart was uneasy.


    Suddenly, I felt something slippery behind my back. A faint smell of blood entered my nose.


    He turned his head back quickly, only to see Zhang Qian''s body covered in blood and gore. He was looking at me malevolently.


    The viscous liquid mixed with blood on his face, and maggots even crawled out from his white eyeballs. It fell into my clothes.


    I was scared out of my wits.


    He opened his eyes abruptly, and his back was covered in cold sweat.


    Ah Xue asked me curiously. My face was pale as I tightly closed my eyes.


    Dream, what a terrifying dream.


    Zhang Qian died, the company was haunted, Ah Xue betrayed, and Bai Hua was the one who caught ghosts. I panted heavily.


    Mind Reading. In the dream, I still have Mind Reading.


    I looked at the quartz clock on the opposite wall.


    It was four-thirty at night.


    Ah Xue wiped the sweat off my forehead and asked me what had happened. Did I have a nightmare?


    I didn''t dare tell Ah Xue everything that had happened in the dream.


    After comforting the Ah Xue to sleep, I went to the living room to smoke.


    While looking through the phone, I saw that Bai Hua had made a call. No matter what, I did not have the courage to call him.


    Oh yeah, Bai Hua came back to Beijing from America and called me with another number.


    I flipped through the phone, flipped through it, and immediately realized that something was wrong.


    There were actually many unfamiliar numbers and names on the phone.


    Bai Hua, Jin Weilong, Officer Liu.


    I stared at my phone, my teeth chomping on my lip.


    That wasn''t a dream!


    This is not my home. I quickly ran to the bedroom only to find that the Ah Xue was already gone.


    A deep chill seeped from the bottom of my heart.


    He didn''t dare to touch anything in the room as he was afraid that Zhang Qian''s spirit would appear in front of me again.


    I ran out of the house and into the elevator.


    Everything was perfectly normal.


    When he first left the district, the night was dark and there was no moon in the sky.


    A white figure walked past me.


    There was no trace of blood on his pale face, and his eyes were completely black.


    There were also two deep shades of red.


    Bai Hua, this woman is Bai Hua!


    I took two steps back, but Bai Hua acted as if she didn''t see me, and continued to walk forwards as if she was at a loss.


    My heart is unsettled, how did Bai Hua become like this.


    Thus, she quietly followed behind Bai Hua.


    After a few steps, he suddenly heard a series of footsteps behind him.


    When I turned around, I saw Ah Xue looking at me with a pale face.


    I broke out in a cold sweat and asked her why she was here.


    The Ah Xue frowned and said, "I was in the toilet just now and didn''t see you. Then I heard the door close and came down to find you. "


    I looked at Ah Xue''s eyes and a row of small words appeared, but I couldn''t see clearly what was written inside the words.


    Ah Xue reached out his hand to pull me back, subconsciously, I wanted to dodge.


    However, it was as if his entire body had been electrocuted. There was no way for him to dodge it.


    The moment he was captured, he seemed to have lost his center of gravity.


    His entire body floated. I was startled and turned my head abruptly.


    He saw his own body still standing there.


    I stare fixedly at my own body before looking back at my own feet, which are now floating in the air. I, am dead!


    I turned around abruptly, but there was no one behind me.


    The Ah Xue from before had already disappeared.


    Impossible. Even if he were to step on the speed of light, he wouldn''t be able to run that fast. Furthermore, my current state clearly showed one thing.


    Ah Xue is not a human!


    Just as I was thinking of this, a sudden suction force pulled on my body and my vision blurred.


    His whole body felt at ease again. He looked down and saw himself standing on the ground.


    Cold sweat dripped from my forehead. Just now, it was absolutely not an illusion.


    The Bai Hua in front of him, had already left leaving only a shadow behind.


    Behind me, I no longer dare to look back. Whether the Ah Xue was here or not, she was definitely not alone.


    Suddenly, someone lightly patted his shoulder. Then a slightly cold wind blew past his ears.


    "Zhang Yu?" Ah Xue''s voice sounded.


    I couldn''t help but turn my head, but then I remembered what had happened in that split-second.


    My soul left my body. In an instant, he was pulled back. If I were to turn back now, I''d end up with the same ending as before.


    Ah Xue was still calling me, "Why didn''t you turn around and look at me?"


    I said stiffly, "You go ahead."


    The cackling laughter seeped into his heart and lungs. Suddenly, he heard a burst of silence.


    I paused for a moment and lowered my head slightly, but there was no one behind me.


    Left? Relieved, I looked up.


    A pale face appeared in front of me.


    Time stopped at 0.1 seconds. I stared fixedly at the eyes of the Ah Xue, my eyes white as death, as I fearfully retreated. Her feet slipped. However, she stepped on something and fell down.


    He felt pain in the back of his head and fainted instantly.


    When he opened his eyes, his back was drenched in cold sweat.


    When Shi Ying Zhong appeared in front of me, it was so quiet that the light in the space was so dim that it was hard to see anything.


    But the familiar smell still told me.


    This is my bedroom.


    I turned on the light with a pale face. When I realised that I was lying on the bed, Ah Xue blurrily asked me why I had switched on the light. Then she fell asleep again?


    Or was it a dream? Or was my dream a dream?


    I didn''t wake up at all?


    I quickly went through my cell phone, but I couldn''t find the call log.


    And today was only March 1, 2003.


    I massaged my glabella, unable to extricate myself from the dream I just had.


    He never fell asleep again. Early in the morning on the second day, Ah Xue went to take a look around the company.

 C12

    I stayed in my room and called Bai Hua from America.


    and even told everything that had happened in the dream to Bai Hua.


    Bai Hua told me with some unease that she had the same dream as me yesterday.


    Was this a coincidence or an omen? Bai Hua told me through the phone that she will go to the South Fifth Ring Road to look for her disciple Jin Weilong.


    I called the Ah Xue, told her that I was going out, and immediately drove to the South Fifth Ring Road.


    The memory of yesterday''s dream was still fresh.


    I came to the front of the Small Building and knocked on the door.


    After half a day, a drowsy man opened the door and welcomed me inside.


    The stubble on his face told me that this man''s habits were extremely bad. The Jin Weilong inside the dream seemed to be extremely unreliable.


    As he poured me a cup of coffee, he said, "Three thousand talks, five thousand consultants, eight thousand technical support ¡­"


    I said, a little unnaturally, "Coffee and milk, no sugar..." Jin Weilong''s hand clearly trembled.


    Then he said, "I''ll go down again."


    I shook my head. "Bai Hua told me to come."


    Jin Weilong''s face instantly became deathly pale. With a tearful face, he looked at me and said: "You''re a spy sent by Master?"


    I shook my head, Jin Weilong was indeed afraid of Bai Hua.


    He immediately told Jin Weilong about what happened to me as well as the similar dream Bai Hua and I had.


    Jin Weilong became serious. He took out a pair of glasses and looked me up and down.


    I was extremely unnatural. I asked him what he had found.


    Jin Weilong had a weird look on his face as he said: "Nothing, you didn''t run into a ghost."


    There must be a problem.


    As Jin Weilong looked at it, he suddenly heard a cracking sound.


    I stared at the lens on Jin Weilong''s glasses.


    He was obviously dazed as well. Before he could even make a move, the two lenses slowly began to crack and peel off.


    Soon, a pair of glasses were left behind.


    I don''t dare move, Jin Weilong''s face was ashen, and he immediately turned and left.


    When he came back, it was unknown where he had brought out a huge bronze mirror. It was placed in front of me.


    I looked at myself in the mirror. The first thing I saw was not my face.


    It was a woman. It was an extremely pale but extremely familiar face.


    Jin Weilong stared fixedly at the mirror, then looked at me again, and said with an unpleasant voice.


    My mind was as heavy as lead.


    Inside the copper mirror, it should have been my face, but the one who appeared was Bai Hua instead.


    I took out my cell phone in disbelief and shone it on my face like a mirror.


    His face returned to normal.


    Jin Weilong told me: "Don''t lie to yourself, this is a ghost change of soul. No matter what you do, it''s all useless.


    I asked Jin Weilong, what''s called a ghost change? Furthermore, Bai Hua was far away in the United States, even if she was causing a ghost, no ghost would be able to reach that place.


    Jin Weilong shook his head and frowned, he did not know what was going on.


    They immediately dialed Bai Hua''s number, but were notified that her phone was turned off.


    A faint uneasiness welled up in my heart.


    At that moment, my phone rang. It picked up. It was actually from the Ah Xue.


    She told me that her mother had called today and asked her to come home once.


    I asked her what had happened. Ah Xue''s voice was choked with emotions as she said, "Grandmother''s body is done for. Mom wants me to go back and see her one last time. "


    Ah Xue and I are not married yet, but our parents have already met and acknowledged us.


    Furthermore, Ah Xue''s grandmother was a kind-looking old man. Last time he saw her. Her body was still strong and healthy, but why did she suddenly say no?


    I immediately told Jin Weilong that I was in a hurry to leave.


    But I didn''t expect him to hold my hand and refuse to let me go. He even said that I was called here by my master. What happened now is related to Master, so he won''t let me go.


    I called Bai Hua again, and this time I got through. I told her that Jin Weilong didn''t want me to leave.


    Then, he told Bai Hua everything that had happened in the past.


    She paused, then asked me to play the megaphone.


    I turned on the loudspeaker and a crisp female voice sounded out. Bai Hua said, let Jin Weilong follow me and protect me for a while.


    After booking the plane ticket, the Ah Xue was waiting for me at the airport.


    Jin Weilong and I will immediately rush over. The carriage was left under the Small Building of South Five Ring High Tower.


    When they arrived at the airport, it was already afternoon, so they did not tell Ah Xue Jin Weilong''s true identity. Instead, he casually made up an excuse.


    Fortunately, Ah Xue did not ask any further questions, as her entire mind was on her grandmother.


    Jin Weilong felt like he had turned into a mute, so he stopped talking.


    The airport was running at full speed, and they had to wait for the flight to board the plane. When they finally arrived at the border city of Yue Ning''s hometown, it was already around 10 PM.


    However, the deeper it got, the brighter the lights would be.


    I still remember the road. After getting a taxi and saying the name of the place, the driver looked a bit unnatural.


    I had a bad premonition. Can''t I just ask the driver about this place?


    The chauffeur paused for a moment and didn''t say anything more. Instead, he asked, "You guys just came back from outside the city, right?"


    I nodded and asked him what was wrong. I bowed my head in agreement.


    The driver sighed and said, "That place was forcefully torn apart a few days ago... A few people had died, but there were still people causing trouble there. "I''m afraid I can''t drag you in, if ¡­"


    The unease in his heart grew, when the taxi stopped outside Yue Ning''s home on the street. Before he got off the car, Jin Weilong had already raised his head.


    It was only after we got out of the car that we could see clearly.


    The entire street was filled with white lanterns. The driver took the money and quickly drove away.


    Ah Xue''s face was pale as she held my hands. I comforted her that nothing was wrong. Call home first.


    The Ah Xue nodded and gave her father a call.


    We waited at the end of the street.


    Jin Weilong suddenly turned around and sprayed something into my eyes.


    A cold feeling almost froze my eyes. I nervously looked at Jin Weilong ¡­


    Ah Xue looked at the two of us in astonishment, then asked what the hell are we doing? Jin Weilong said: "Eye drops."


    I nodded, the Ah Xue did not believe me. She was about to continue with this question when she suddenly heard a shout.


    The sound was erratic, like a sound in the deepest recesses of my heart.


    Suddenly, I turned my head around and saw a middle-aged man with a face covered in black air walking towards us from the middle of the street.


    The Ah Xue rushed towards him in surprise. Just as she was about to stop the Ah Xue, she was stopped by Jin Weilong.

 C13

    Jin Weilong gave me a meaningful glance, then said in a low voice: "There''s a problem here, the one just now was tears of cattle, anyone who sees a ghost ¡­"


    My scalp tingled. Ah Xue''s father is a ghost? Jin Weilong didn''t speak anymore because the Ah Xue was already by his father''s side.


    Then, she called Jin Weilong and I over.


    Ah Xue''s father''s face was filled with a dense black aura. The feeling he gave me was, although he had a smile on his face, it was extremely sinister.


    Jin Weilong was walking in front of me with big strides, so I felt a little relieved.


    After greeting each other, they walked and asked Ah Xue about her grandma. Ah Xue''s father sighed and said, "Old man, your body is getting worse. Plus, there was another commotion here a few days ago. "So ¡­"


    The Ah Xue complained, "Such a troublesome thing has happened, why don''t we go out and find a new place to stay for the time being ¡­"


    Ah Xue''s father shook his head and said, "Your grandmother views the houses here as incomparably important. Every single piece of brick and tile here was personally taken by her and your grandfather back then, and now that they are going to be taken apart, how could she bear to leave?"


    The house in Ah Xue''s house was that kind of old unique Small Building.


    There were a total of three levels. He even brought a yard.


    He had rebuilt it in the past two years, so there wasn''t much of a difference between it and his new house.


    Ah Xue''s father told us that a few people died here a few days ago, and then started to cause trouble every day.


    However, no one dared to go out. They were afraid that the developers might cause trouble, so after everyone left, it was time for them to leave. They forced it apart...


    I cautiously kept a few steps away from Ah Xue''s father. Then, I held onto Ah Xue''s hand, ready to face an accident. Run at once.


    When I reached the front door of Ah Xue''s house, I saw two lanterns hanging at the entrance of the courtyard that made my scalp tingle.


    Jin Weilong suddenly said: "Why would all the dead people on this street hang white lanterns?"


    Ah Xue''s father said as he opened the door, "Customary, I''m afraid of being haunted."


    I heard something unusual in that sentence. How could a normal person hang a white lantern in his house? Defending against ghosts and ghosts should be finding a Taoist to buy some yellow talismans and then hanging up a gossipy mirror or something.


    The white lanterns were pale and horrifying.


    Fortunately, there were lights on the few floors of Ah Xue''s house.


    As I walked into the courtyard, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Ah Xue pressed up against me, causing Jin Weilong''s expression to become a little unnatural. I saw a trickle of cold sweat on his forehead.


    Ah Xue''s father suddenly turned around, his face was filled with black Qi, on the verge of erupting. The voice sounded even more uncertain as it said, "I''ll arrange a room for you."


    Ah Xue shouldn''t be able to see the black aura on her father''s face. The reason why I could see it was all because Jin Weilong had given me a bit of tears.


    Now that Jin Weilong is not speaking, I don''t know if Ah Xue''s father is a ghost or has been entangled by a ghost.


    Ah Xue said he wanted to see his grandmother first. Ah Xue''s father hesitated for a moment before saying that the old man had finally gone to sleep. Tomorrow.


    I''m not in a good mood right now, so I''m not in the mood to look at all the decorations in the room.


    Ah Xue and I will stay in the bedroom on the first floor, with Jin Weilong beside us.


    Ah Xue''s father was on the second floor and said that he would be watching the old man at night ¡­ This is a normal thing, but looking at the black air on his face, I feel that even if it''s a healthy person, meeting Ah Xue Father like this everyday, they probably won''t have much of a good day.


    This was all because of the house and the courtyard. There was a strange coldness. It came from Ah Xue''s father.


    Ah Xue has been tired all day. I let her rest first, we''ll talk tomorrow if anything happens.


    Jin Weilong came and knocked on my door. After I opened it, he whispered into my ear, telling me that there was something wrong with this building. All the arrangements were made according to the method of the Yin Residence.


    I almost bit my tongue off when I heard that. He immediately understood why there were white lanterns hanging outside the door.


    However, the entire street was filled with white lanterns.


    It was only then that I remembered. It was more than ten o''clock in the morning, and there were more than a hundred families on the street, none of them with their lights on.


    Jin Weilong told me to be careful, and to call him if there''s anything. I nodded, and he went to rest.


    When he was lying in bed at night, he couldn''t fall asleep due to the stimulation from the cold feeling.


    However, the Ah Xue did not dare to stop to rest.


    The strange dream in his head that lasted for several days had just found a clue, saying that it was a ghost that changed souls.


    But now, something else happened. It made me anxious.


    After sending a message to Bai Hua, she explained the situation over at my side.


    She quickly replied, "The matter of the Ghost Transformation Spirit also happened to her. Now, let her investigate and deal with it, while Jin Weilong and I will first see what exactly is the problem here. Although Jin Weilong is unable to catch Li Gui, but to protect me, there should be no problem. "


    At that moment, I suddenly heard a series of footsteps.


    Then the door was knocked gently.


    Ah Xue frowned. I cautiously asked, who knocked on the door?


    There was no sound from outside. The soft patter of footsteps could be heard once again, and then he was far away.


    I got up quickly and got out of bed. He pushed open the door. He saw a grey back.


    He went up the stairs to the second floor.


    Chapter 9: The Divide between Men and Ghosts


    This back was definitely not Ah Xue''s father. Ah Xue''s father had a black aura around him, but this one did not.


    But I couldn''t see his face, and I couldn''t be entirely sure what she was.


    In this room, other than me, Ah Xue, her father, her grandmother, Jin Weilong. There was no one else.


    That grey back, was it Ah Xue''s grandmother?


    At this moment, it was already on the stairs.


    Isn''t she sick in bed? I got up and joined him on the stairs and went up.


    Step by step, he was extremely careful and did not emit even the slightest sound.


    After we went upstairs, I remembered that the last time Ah Xue and I came here, she was in her grandmother''s room.


    However, he realized that the door was ajar and he could see in through the crack. He couldn''t see what was inside.


    When I was about to open the door.


    A voice suddenly rang out from behind him.


    What are you doing?


    I shivered and bit my lip, unable to turn my head back.


    Ah Xue''s father suddenly reached out and pushed open the door. Then he walked into the room. Then motioned for me to come in.


    I looked uneasily at the black gas on his face and did not move.


    When the door opened, I could see everything in the room.


    On the bed, an old man was lying under the blanket, only his head was exposed.


    Next to him was a set of grey clothes.


    I told Ah Xue''s father that the old man went downstairs to knock on the door, then I followed him.


    Ah Xue''s father frowned, then he wanted to say something but hesitated. "Let me go back and sleep quickly."


    Don''t come out at night if you hear anything else.

 C14

    When I returned to the room, I was still thinking about what Ah Xue''s father had just said.


    He was supposed to be human. I noticed a shadow at his feet, though it was faint.


    Could it be that he had been possessed by a ghost? It was very possible that he would let Jin Weilong take a look at it tomorrow.


    Also, that grey shadow just now, was he really Ah Xue''s grandmother?


    He could only find out after seeing the old man tomorrow.


    The next day, Ah Xue''s father knocked on the door and woke him up.


    In the living room on the first floor, we had breakfast. Jin Weilong''s face was a little pale. I asked him if he had slept soundly yesterday.


    He shook his head and said no.


    Ah Xue''s father suddenly said: "There are ghosts everywhere on the street tonight, we must not casually go out of the room''s door."


    Ah Xue being timid is something that her father immediately stopped talking about, he just told us that after we eat, we can see the old people.


    After entering the bedroom on the second floor, the dim light made him feel depressed.


    It was daytime now, and the curtains were still drawn.


    Ah Xue laid in front of the bed, hugging her grandmother''s arm and crying non-stop.


    The old lady was in a good mental state. She greeted Jin Weilong and I on one hand and comforted Ah Xue on the other.


    He didn''t look like he was about to run out of oil.


    Jin Weilong suddenly said that he was going to pull the curtains. When he was walking in front, he was suddenly blocked by Ah Xue''s father, and said: "The doctor said that the elder''s health is currently not good, and that she cannot see the light."


    Ah Xue said that he wanted to stay here to accompany the old man, and asked Jin Weilong and I if we would be able to leave.


    I still clearly remember what happened last night, how could I abandon Ah Xue and leave by myself?


    Jin Weilong gave me a look and told me to bring Ah Xue''s father away first.


    I understood and made an excuse, saying that I was going to the market to buy vegetables and make a good meal at noon.


    Ah Xue''s father frowned and said, "The fridge at home has everything."


    I made a few excuses, but he wouldn''t leave the room. I knew right away that something was wrong.


    Just then, the old lady suddenly spoke out, "Zhongzheng, go out with Zhang Yu to buy vegetables. You haven''t been out for a long time. "


    The old lady''s voice was full of vigor, as if she was a young man in her prime. How could it be like this?


    However, Jin Weilong''s expression suddenly changed, and became somewhat ugly.


    Ah Xue''s father''s real name was Liu Zhong. With an unnatural expression, he said, "Mom, I''ll stay here with you."


    But his voice was still erratic, so weird that I couldn''t tell what he was thinking...


    The old lady''s voice was a bit strict as she said, "Quickly, go."


    Jin Weilong pulled me along as I quickly left the bedroom. Ah Xue''s father followed me out as well.


    Jin Weilong said that he was fine, but he had just secretly left a talisman on Ah Xue''s body.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, but Ah Xue''s father and Granny Ah Xue''s conversation just now clearly had a big problem.


    Ah Xue''s father told us that the elderly sometimes have good tempers and sometimes are eccentric. He told us not to mind.


    After they left the courtyard, not a single person on the street went out. White lanterns were swaying about, causing people to feel uncomfortable.


    He felt that even the scorching sunlight above him would not be able to reach this street.


    Jin Weilong asked why there was no one around during the day, while Ah Xue''s father answered hesitantly, "Everyone is at home, it''s not time for the event yet."


    This question was asked with patience, so Jin Weilong did not ask anymore.


    Ah Xue''s father was also in trouble. Although he was a human, he looked like he had been possessed by a ghost for a long time.


    They were not angry and their faces were all covered with black Yin Qi s.


    When we were buying vegetables in the market, Jin Weilong and I were the ones picking the dishes.


    From time to time, I would ask Ah Xue''s father what she likes to eat. As if trying to avoid talking to me.


    Furthermore, the person selling vegetables looked at Jin Weilong and I, and his expression was somewhat strange.


    When we returned home, Ah Xue''s father went to cook. I quickly went to the second floor but found that Ah Xue was still chatting with the old man.


    There was no problem. Furthermore, Ah Xue''s grandmother did not have a single trace of black on her face, and her voice was filled with vigor ¡­


    Her clothes, I noticed, were gray.


    She must have knocked on the door last night.


    But why didn''t she? And Ah Xue''s father doesn''t admit it?


    I felt a twinge of uneasiness in my heart. Yet, she suddenly allowed Ah Xue and I to go down.


    Ah Xue was reluctant to part with it, so I led her downstairs as if I had received a great relief.


    He didn''t know why. The old man was fine, but as I stood inside the room, I couldn''t help but feel unwell.


    The living room on the first floor that was watching TV, Jin Weilong didn''t know what to do in his own room.


    Ah Xue wanted to go to the kitchen to help, but he was stopped by Ah Xue''s father.


    This Small Building carried an abnormal meaning from the inside to the outside.


    Although Ah Xue neglected it, I still remember it clearly.


    We came back because her father said on the phone that her grandmother was sick and wanted us to come back and see the old man for the last time.


    But right now, Ah Xue''s grandmother was as healthy as a man.


    And I saw her downstairs at night. How could she be dead?


    When dinner was ready, the three of us sat at the table and ate.


    But Ah Xue''s father didn''t come over. Just as Ah Xue was puzzled, Jin Weilong gave me a meaningful look, and I immediately called Ah Xue''s father over for dinner.


    Unexpectedly, he picked up a bowl and said, "Go upstairs and feed the old man. Let''s leave him alone. "


    After they finished eating, the Ah Xue said that she wanted to go out for a walk and buy some things for the elderly.


    Ah Xue''s father repeatedly reminded us to return early. Come back as soon as you can. Call him when it gets dark. He came to fetch us.


    Jin Weilong suddenly said: "I''m not going out. I didn''t sleep well last night."


    I understand what Jin Weilong meant. The Ah Xue was also not very familiar with Jin Weilong, so she didn''t call him anything.


    After leaving this street, I felt much more comfortable under the warm sunlight.


    Ah Xue suddenly said to me, do you feel that there''s something wrong with his father?


    I nervously asked Ah Xue if she found anything.


    Ah Xue frowned and said: "After you have left, I was accompanying Grandma, but I could still smell the faint scent of incense. "Originally, I thought someone from another family had died, so I burned the paper."


    "But the doors and windows inside the house are all locked. How can this smell come in?" So I followed the scent of the candle. I saw my father smoking the smoke from a candle. "


    Ah Xue said with some fear: "Zhang Yu, do you think my father is dead?"


    I comforted Ah Xue and said that she should not think too much into it.


    Ah Xue gritted his teeth and said, "It''s not a coincidence. Father, when Father burned the paper, he even said ¡­"

 C15

    I wanted to go closer and carefully listen to what the Ah Xue was saying, but I didn''t expect the Ah Xue to point at my back in fear.


    My eyelids twitched, and I dared not move for a moment. Just when his entire body was about to go stiff.


    Ah Xue took two steps back while trembling, then said: "Zhang Yu, there was a person behind you just now.


    Ah Xue''s words made me completely stupefied.


    When he turned around, there was nothing behind him.


    He was originally out to relax, but now, he was in a state of great trepidation. Ah Xue only said that there was a person behind me who was covered in blood.


    Never mention what she saw her father doing. I can''t force the Ah Xue to ask more.


    Fortunately, Jin Weilong was still there, so there shouldn''t be any problems.


    Right now, I can''t keep my identity a secret from Ah Xue anymore, so she can finally relax a little after hearing my story.


    I called Bai Hua again, asking him if she could see that there was a blood man behind me.


    Bai Hua''s voice from over there immediately became serious, and told me to immediately return to Jin Weilong''s side, then she would immediately return from America.


    I immediately knew that the matter was definitely not simple. Everything in the Ah Xue is fine now, but the matter of the Ghost Transformation Soul on me has not been resolved.


    There was even a tendency for it to intensify. If I can''t resolve this issue as soon as possible, I''m afraid that the things that happened in my dream will be repeated bit by bit.


    After returning home, Ah Xue''s father was on the second floor taking care of her grandmother, I couldn''t find Jin Weilong. He went to knock on his door, but no one came out.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I immediately called Jin Weilong. But Ah Xue''s father actually came down from the second floor. Then, she took Jin Weilong''s phone and said: "Your friend said that he wanted to go back first, but he left in a hurry. His phone dropped off."


    would definitely not abandon me and the Ah Xue, and left alone.


    The only possibility was that something had happened to him.


    On Ah Xue''s father''s face, the dark aura was so heavy that it seemed as if her entire body was covered in sesame paste. When I saw it, my scalp went numb.


    Ah Xue and I stayed in Jin Weilong''s bedroom. His luggage was all there, and he didn''t even bring some things along.


    Jin Weilong was afraid that things were not going well. I''ll call Bai Hua immediately. Bai Hua told me to stabilize my body and not take my fork out. She''s coming back from America right now.


    The more night fell, the stranger the atmosphere in the room became.


    Ah Xue''s father is becoming less and less like a living person, and Ah Xue and I often hear angry curses coming from the second floor.


    The energetic Granny Ah Xue scolded Ah Xue''s father.


    When Ah Xue and I were pretending to go up, the moment our feet touched the stairs, the curses above would stop.


    They pretended that nothing had happened.


    At night, everything finally quieted down. Without a mirror, I could feel the bloodstains in my eyes.


    Ah Xue fell into a deep sleep.


    At that moment, I smelled the faint scent of incense smoke.


    He got off the bed carefully and quietly opened the door.


    However, he discovered that the smell of incense was coming from the first floor''s entrance.


    He slowly walked over, only to discover that the door was ajar. It was not closed.


    I suddenly had a bad premonition, that I would see some unimaginable things tonight. Other than me and Ah Xue, everything here released a strange evil aura.


    Looking at the half-open door in front of me, my heart beats like a drum. I feel like this door would suddenly pop open by itself, and from within, I would pick out the evil spirits that have been holding me tightly by the neck, strangling me to death.


    In this period of time, I have already been pinched by Zhang Qian many times in my dreams.


    Thinking about this, my cold sweat couldn''t help but flow down my back. Everyone has their own curiosity, so I really want to know what kind of secrets are hidden in there.


    When I first came to Ah Xue''s house, I clearly remembered that this door was locked. At that time, I curiously came over to take a look, but the door was locked, so I couldn''t see the exact situation inside.


    Furthermore, at that time Ah Xue''s father had also said that this was just a storage room for miscellaneous items and that it had not been opened for several years, so there was nothing much to see.


    But the door was wide open in the middle of the night, and there was the smell of incense coming from inside. This made people suspicious, now that they think about it, Ah Xue''s father must have hidden a lot of things from us.


    I gathered up my courage and carefully opened the door. I tried to move as quietly as I could so that the old door wouldn''t suddenly make a noise that would alarm the person inside.


    That''s right, I have a feeling that there must be someone in this room right now, or perhaps ¡­ Something exists.


    I moved closer to the door, but before I could look inside, I felt a gust of cold wind blowing towards me. I instantly felt as if my entire body had been frozen, with a gloomy and bone-piercing feeling.


    I couldn''t help but shiver coldly. At the same time, my heart turned cold. It must be known that the chill was felt when we entered the courtyard.


    When I first met him, I felt that the Ah Xue''s father was neither a human nor a ghost. I never expected that the Yin Qi s here would be so dense, so when I thought about it, a person couldn''t help but appear in my mind.


    I looked through the door, and as I expected, the person who was standing in the room right now was none other than the weird father of the Ah Xue. A black Yin Qi the color of sesame seed was floating around his body, and it was obvious, perhaps it was because it was night time, but I felt that the Yin Qi on his body was much thicker than before.


    And when I looked around the room, I saw that it wasn''t a storage room at all, but a spiritual hall!


    The room was not big, there was a table facing the door, on the table were a pair of yellow and white flowers surrounding it, and in the middle of the flowers was a black and white photo, the person in the photo was Ah Xue''s father.


    In the photo, Ah Xue''s father was dressed in a Chinese tunic, her expression was serious, her eyes were cold and his mouth had a hint of a sneer, obviously this mourning hall was the father of Ah Xue, I immediately covered my mouth and almost shouted out, at the same time my brain felt as though it was filled with lead, I couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    After taking a few deep breaths, I calmed myself down and looked towards Ah Xue''s father.


    At this moment, Ah Xue''s father was lying on the incense table, drinking the incense as if there was no one around, not noticing me peeping at all.


    His expression was extremely enjoyable, as if he had eaten something delicious. His nose quivered slightly, making people shudder in fear. I looked at him in fright, and my legs went limp. If I didn''t hold on to the wall in time, I would have fallen to the ground by now.

 C16

    At the same time, my mind flashed with what Ah Xue had told me today. She had also seen her own father take in the incense.


    A chill spread from my feet to the rest of my body, and I couldn''t help but shiver. At this moment, Ah Xue''s father raised her head and looked at the space in front of him. Then, he carefully moved closer to the portrait.


    From the side, I could only see that his lips were moving nonstop. The muscles on his face were also trembling slightly. His face still had a layer of black air on it. It looked even worse than the day before.


    However, he did not seem to care at all. He continued to mutter as his speech got faster and faster. His eyes were staring at his own portrait from start to finish, as if he was talking to himself or talking to his own portrait.


    Looking at the scene before me, my heart chilled. After living for over twenty years, only a ghost story would be able to create such a strange scene.


    I took a deep breath. I had already forgotten how long I stood at the entrance when I suddenly thought of something, and looked carefully towards the ground. Although there were only a few candles lit in the room, they were still clearly able to light up the ground.


    Although I had long guessed that Ah Xue''s father wasn''t a human, I still couldn''t help but tremble when this fact was brought out in front of my eyes.


    At the same time, she was even more confused. Ah Xue''s father had clearly said on the phone that her grandmother was terminally ill. Why did he suddenly die, while Ah Xue''s grandmother ¡­


    Just as I was about to walk over and ask what was going on, someone suddenly patted my shoulder. I wasn''t prepared for it at all, and there was such a strange scene playing out in front of me, so I was scared stiff for a moment. I subconsciously turned my head away, but the moment I turned my head, I clearly saw the Fate Lantern on my shoulder go out.


    I was suddenly shocked in my heart. One must know that a living person only has three life lamps, which represent the soul of the heavens, the soul of the earth, and the Fate Soul. If the Fate Lantern is extinguished, it will weaken the Yang energy in the body and make it easy for the evil spirits to take advantage of it.


    But when I saw who was standing behind me, I realized that my bad luck had only just begun.


    Her face was ashen white, but it wasn''t because her body wasn''t well, it was because she was angry. I could feel the anger in the old lady''s heart, she was blaming me for spying on Ah Xue''s father, who was smoking a candle. It was obvious that she knew what was going on.


    I wanted to ask her, because in my mind, Ah Xue''s grandmother was a kind and kind old man. She treated me like a half grandson, but I swallowed my words back.


    Because I clearly saw that Grandmother Ah Xue was currently dressed in grey. Before, I didn''t even see the shape of the clothes, but now that I looked carefully, I was shocked to find that it was actually a longevity garment.


    What was even more horrifying was that even Ah Xue''s grandmother didn''t have a shadow. Not only that, her legs were still floating in the air behind me.


    "Why didn''t you go back to sleep and run over here? When did you get here? " Right at this moment, an ethereal voice came from behind me. I didn''t need to guess to know that it was Ah Xue''s father''s voice.


    Hearing Snowy''s father''s voice in broad daylight made him feel very ethereal, as if his aura was fading. But now, it sounded as if he was floating from another world.


    "Did you hear that? Hurry up and go back to sleep!" At this time, the grandmother of the Ah Xue opposite of me suddenly said. Her voice was very loud and full of vigor, completely unlike the voice that someone of her age would have.


    The corner of my mouth twitched and I hurriedly nodded my head before I ran for my room as though I was escaping for my life.


    When they reached the corner of the stairs, they even heard Granny Ah Xue say coldly, "How come you don''t know to lock the door!?"


    "Mom, I know I was wrong. I hope he won''t doubt me!" Ah Xue''s father''s voice was still weak and submissive, especially when he was talking to his grandmother, he had a kind of reverence from the bottom of his heart.


    "Zhang Yu, you saw it too right? What happened to my grandmother and father?" The moment I closed the door, I heard Ah Xue''s voice from behind me. So she wasn''t asleep at all, she had been waiting for me to return the entire time.


    Because of what happened just now, I was still in a state of shock, but now, I was given a big fright. However, I could tell that Ah Xue was also in a state of collapse.


    Thus, I hastily said, "Ah Xue, calm down first. How do you plan to first understand the situation and the situation?


    Ah Xue dried her tears and sobbed, "This is too strange. When Father called me, he said that Grandma is already in bed, but you also saw that she is currently very healthy, even better than before. On the other hand, my father always felt that there is something wrong with his body, like ¡­ She was on the verge of death, yet she set up a spirit hall on her deathbed, and was absorbing the incense there. Zhang Yu, what do you think is going on? "


    I didn''t say anything. Instead, I quietly walked to the window and opened it. My room should have been the best room for lighting, but ever since then, I hadn''t felt a single bit of sunlight come through the window.


    It was late at night, and from the window you could see that the entire street was covered with white lanterns. It was late at night, and from the window you could see that the entire street was covered with white lanterns.


    Even though it was a bit dark during the day, I didn''t think too much about it. However, when I saw this building at night, a word suddenly popped into my head ¡ª the memorial hall.


    That''s right, this place was like an enlarged version of a memorial hall, a place for the dead. Thinking about the movements of Ah Xue''s father and grandmother, I felt that my senses were right. Ah Xue continued to sob at the side. I knew that her father and grandmother must be feeling very uncomfortable now, but she was also afraid that I might be annoyed so she resisted crying.


    After organizing my thoughts, I closed the window and walked to Ah Xue''s side. I helped her pull the blanket up and said gently, "Lie down and listen to me slowly."

 C17

    "Actually, when Jin Weilong first arrived, he was already crying tears in my eyes, so I saw a lot of things." After Ah Xue heard what I said, she curiously looked at my eyes. However, after looking for a long time, she was probably unable to see any differences between my eyes.


    So she said in disappointment: "What''s the use of saying all these now, Jin Weilong already left, he probably doesn''t have any ability, and can''t solve my family''s problem, and doesn''t want to ruin the signboard, so he ran off without even saying goodbye!"


    I did not make a sound, and only felt that there was something wrong with the middle of it, but I did not realize it yet, so I went on to explain around Jin Weilong: "Maybe you guessed right, your father is already dead, but I do not understand the Taoism Arts, and do not know why his soul is still here, but I think it has something to do with the lanterns outside."


    Wu wu wu ¡­


    Right at this moment, a cold wind suddenly blew outside the window. The cold wind carried countless pieces of sand and stones as it slammed against the window, emitting a whooshing sound, as if there were countless evil spirits shrieking their hearts out.


    "Zhang Yu, I''m so scared. Is the window closed?" After Ah Xue heard this voice, she scuttled into my arms like a frightened little rabbit, and asked while trembling in fear.


    I touched her soft hair and nodded my head. "Don''t worry and close the window. Don''t be afraid. Even your father and grandmother aren''t ¡­." I believe they will not harm you! "


    After saying this sentence, I was a little regretful. As expected, after Ah Xue heard these words, the tears that I had dried previously flowed again.


    I sighed helplessly, and continued: "Right now, we don''t know anything, but the only person who knows about all these, Jin Weilong, suddenly left, but you can rest assured that I will think of a way to investigate this matter, it is already midnight, you should rest, don''t let your father and grandmother see what you know."


    After Ah Xue heard what I said, she unwillingly nodded her head and laid on the bed. I also took off my clothes and lied beside her.


    Early morning of the next day, Ah Xue''s father came to call us for breakfast. Ah Xue carefully painted some makeup to cover up her dark circles before following me out of the bedroom.


    Ah Xue went to the kitchen to help first, while my grandmother told me to go to the dining hall to chat with her. Thinking back to the scene in the middle of the night, my heart immediately twitched, but I still walked over mechanically.


    Originally, every time I see Ah Xue''s grandmother, we would always chat for a long time, but now, every time I see Ah Xue''s grandmother, I feel a chill in my heart, and I''m so scared that I don''t even have the time to adjust my hands.


    Fortunately, the meal started in a few minutes. I heaved a sigh of relief as we sat at the dining table, focusing on our meal. We both had our heads lowered, trying our best not to look at each other.


    The atmosphere became extremely depressing until Ah Xue''s grandmother laughed and said, "Originally, I called you back because of my illness, but now that I''m sick, Xiao Yu still has work to do in Beijing, so you should return as soon as possible!"


    I just ate a mouthful of mantou and almost choked in my throat. I hastily turned around to look at Ah Xue and saw that Ah Xue was also looking at me.


    "Young people''s work is more important, we can''t stay here forever. Since we have nothing else to do, we might as well go back, and come back later!"


    His voice was still drifting towards me from another world. It made me feel extremely uncomfortable when I heard it, and I couldn''t help but shiver.


    She accidentally looked towards Ah Xue''s father, who was wearing a black long-sleeved shirt. On the left shoulder of the shirt, there was a golden thing stuck to it.


    If I remember correctly, that thing is Jin Weilong''s talisman. Now it is glued to Ah Xue''s father''s body, it only means that Jin Weilong had fought with Ah Xue''s father before.


    Countless thoughts flashed through my mind, and in the end, a thought popped out. It is very likely that Jin Weilong did not leave, and was instead defeated by Ah Xue''s father, or even ¡­ In short, he will not appear before us again now.


    When I thought about it, a image of Jin Weilong, with a beard and a face full of sleepiness, looking unreliable suddenly surfaced in my mind, I suddenly started to worry about him.


    As a result, he glanced at his left shoulder, and a cold light immediately flashed past his eyes. After that, he very casually took off the talisman fragments from his clothes and threw them to the side, and said with an ethereal voice: "Your grandfather''s day is about to end, I intend to give him more paper money, but who would have thought that I would actually do it myself!"


    Ah Xue had never seen Jin Weilong''s calligraphy before, so he indistinctly nodded his head and continued to eat. Only I could guess what was going on, and although he didn''t seem to understand what was going on on on on the surface, his heart was in turmoil.


    Even though we hadn''t known each other for long, Jin Weilong had, after all, saved me before. Moreover, he was Hundred Painting''s disciple, and was even involved with the matter because of me. He clearly knew that his life was in danger, so even if it was in reason, I couldn''t abandon him here.


    "Ah Xue, if not I would have already bought the train tickets for you guys this afternoon. You guys pack up and go back in the afternoon!"


    Seeing that we were both hesitating, the Ah Xue Grandmother coldly said, as if she wanted to drive us away.


    "Uncle, where did Jin Weilong go?" I raised my head and looked into Ah Xue''s father''s cold eyes. I wanted to use my half-assed mind reading technique to see what Ah Xue''s father was thinking.


    Ah Xue''s father''s surroundings were completely shrouded by balls of black Qi, but it looked much thinner than before, and also less dense. I glance sideways at his feet, and realised that his shadow had returned, and it was even darker than before.


    "Didn''t Jin Weilong leave? How would I know where he went?!" Ah Xue''s father revealed a strange expression. Although he said it on the surface, the sneer on the corner of his mouth betrayed him. Although I did not guess what he was thinking, I could still conclude that Jin Weilong was in his hands.


    Ah Xue looked at us and seemed to have understood something. He cried and asked, "Father, just tell me, what did you do to Mr. Jin?"

 C18

    "This matter with the Ah Xue has nothing to do with you. Leave this place with Zhang Yu in the afternoon, if you want to come back after some time, everything will be over by then!"


    After hearing what she said, Ah Xue''s father touched her hair and said. His voice was suddenly a bit sharp, and her eyes revealed a cold light. Ah Xue shivered, then looked towards me as if asking for help.


    "We can leave, but you must hand Jin Weilong over, otherwise we definitely won''t leave!"


    Since I have already said it out, I no longer want to hide my anger anymore. I simply told the truth of the matter to everyone and swept my gaze across Ah Xue''s father and grandmother as I coldly said this.


    Initially, I thought you were very good to our Ah Xue and could be considered to be someone who would entrust your entire life to them, so I didn''t want to implicate you into this, why are you trying to cause trouble, that person is not related to you, you can just leave, no need to care about his life and death!


    On the contrary, her gaze became gloomy and cold, and the sneer on the corner of her mouth was the same as Ah Xue''s father. I could finally see that these two had colluded with each other to kill Jin Weilong, but I didn''t know why they were acting this way.


    "Grandmother, why did you do that? How can you kill people!?"


    Ah Xue wanted to be gentle and quiet. She never thought that after only a few months, her two kind relatives would become so cruel. Hence, she couldn''t help but ask excitedly.


    When the father of the Ah Xue saw her current state, she sighed lightly and said faintly: "To tell you the truth, Jin Weilong is about to die. Even if I hand him over to you right now, you guys wouldn''t be able to save him. Ah Xue, don''t blame us. We were forced to do this. "


    With that, Ah Xue''s father walked over to the window and opened it. This window was directly facing the street, and was the best shined window in the entire Small Building. And now, when the window was opened, all we could see were lifeless houses, as well as the many pale white lanterns hanging from the houses.


    "You must be very curious about what''s going on with this path. I can tell you this, the streets outside have been arranged as a path to survival. I set it up according to my arcane skill. The dead will be revived if they walk through it." However, every time a person passed by, another person''s life would be exchanged for it. I gave your grandmother''s life back to her in order to revive her! "


    The Ah Xue had her back facing us the entire time, but his voice was like a poisonous snake that snuck onto my back. I immediately felt a chill on my spine.


    "How could this be?" Ah Xue used her small hand to cover her mouth as her eyes widened, while her other hand firmly gripped onto my hand. Her hand was ice-cold, as if she had just been submerged in ice water, and her face was pale.


    "You ¡­ You gave your life to your grandmother!? " Snowy looked at her father in fear, as if she was looking at a stranger.


    "Ah Xue, you don''t have to worry, I''m fine now, I have already exchanged for Jin Weilong''s life, so I don''t need to die!"


    When Ah Xue''s father heard Ah Xue''s words, she turned her head and laughed as she spoke. He thought that Ah Xue was worried about his safety.


    However, based on my understanding of Ah Xue, she should only feel horror and disbelief. After all, she is just an ordinary person.


    "That''s not necessarily true. The two of you are so heaven defying. Aren''t you afraid of being punished by the heavens?" At this moment, a woman in a light blue down down jacket and a plaid short skirt and stockings suddenly appeared from the door. She was looking at me with a smile.


    She had a head of slightly yellow hair that curled behind her back. Her eyebrows were long like willow leaves, her eyes were like zirconium moons, her nose was tall and straight. Her thin lips, coupled with her fair face, made her seem like a celestial being.


    "Bai Hua, weren''t you in the United States? Why are you here?" This woman in front of me is Bai Hua, her appearance was truly unexpected.


    When I first arrived here, I wanted to call her several times, but thinking that there was something wrong with her father and grandmother, I put that thought down a few times. After seeing Jin Weilong''s abilities, I knew that Bai Hua was definitely a master of Taoism, and I was afraid that if they really got into a confrontation, the Ah Xue would be in a difficult situation.


    There are some things that, if possible, should still be discussed, it would be better to speak clearly and slowly, but now that Bai Hua has appeared, I knew that there was nothing more to discuss.


    "Jin Weilong is my disciple, if he encounters danger, of course I will sense it, moreover, he has always been with you guys, if he encounters danger, you will naturally not feel well, that''s why I rushed back from America, and did not expect that I would encounter such a big problem!"


    Bai Hua frowned, her expression unusually solemn. As I was speaking, I frequently looked towards Ah Xue''s father and grandmother, obviously having formed some clues from the moment she had entered this place.


    "What happened to Bai Hua was like this ¡­"


    "You don''t need to say anything. I''ve already guessed what had happened. I don''t care who you are, life and death are decided by fate. No one can go against the heavens. Quickly hand Jin Weilong over, or else I won''t be courteous anymore! "


    Before I could finish speaking, Bai Hua had already made up her mind. She waved her hand towards me and quickly scurried into the room, by the time I reacted, she was already standing in front of the table, staring straight at Ah Xue''s grandmother and father as she spoke.


    From the moment Bai Hua entered the room, Ah Xue''s grandmother and father hadn''t said a single word, and hadn''t even moved an inch. At the moment, they were only staring at Bai Hua with cold gazes, but the corners of their mouths carried a horrifying cold smile.


    Everyone became silent at the same time, the surrounding temperature dropped to the freezing point, there wasn''t even a single sound coming from the surroundings, the atmosphere was extremely tense, I held my breath and didn''t dare to breathe, the Ah Xue was the same as well, she just sat there, with a bitter expression on her face as she looked at the people around her, and it seemed that she was about to cry.


    At this time, I suddenly saw Ah Xue''s grandmother smiling as she looked towards Ah Xue. I couldn''t help but say in my heart, "Ah Xue, quickly come over!"


    Ah Xue was stunned for a moment. Just as she was about to run over to my side, she was pulled over by her granny, presumably because her granny was extremely strong. There was even a table between them, but with just a tug, her granny pulled Ah Xue to her side.


    After Bai Hua saw this scene, she could not help but frown, and then said softly: "I must snatch Jin Weilong back, you guys take care of yourselves first!"


    I nodded my head, knowing that Jin Weilong is the most dangerous person, but he did not let us fight him head on, but just threw me a bunch of golden stars.


    I hastily caught the stars and then ran towards the Ah Xue Grandmother.


    Almost at the same time, Ah Xue''s father grabbed out of thin air, and the white lantern that was originally hung outside the door suddenly flew into his hands. He held the lantern, and watched coldly as Bai Hua walked towards him step by step.

 C19

    I wanted to give a reminder, but I was afraid that this shout would distract Bai Hua, so I hurried to Ah Xue''s side.


    Just at this time, Ah Xue''s father suddenly threw the lantern towards Bai Hua, and then made a complicated gesture to guide him. Although she muttered a few words, I only understood two sentences, "Go back to the Gate of Life ¡­ Rebirth for life!


    Right after he finished chanting his incantation, that white lantern seemed to have life of its own, and crazily headed towards Bai Hua''s side. At the same time, it transformed into countless kites, surrounding Bai Hua, and was spinning non-stop.


    Bai Hua''s brows immediately twisted together. She anxiously looked at the surrounding white lanterns, bit her finger and drew on them a few times, but to no avail. Looking at Ah Xue''s father''s complacent sneer, my heart immediately turned cold.


    "Grandma, where are you taking me?" Just at this moment, I suddenly heard Ah Xue''s shout and recovered my wits. I suddenly realised that Ah Xue''s grandmother was running towards the location of the mourning hall, I hastily ran towards them and grabbed two stars and smashed it onto her body, but to no avail.


    "Your stars are only useful to demons and devils, I am a living person!" Seeing my puzzled look, Granny Ah Xue laughed coldly and ran towards her. She then grabbed onto Ah Xue''s other hand, trying to pull him back to her side.


    Although Ah Xue''s grandmother had Ah Xue''s father''s lifespan, her strength is still not as strong as mine. Just as I was about to pull Ah Xue over, we suddenly heard a miserable scream from behind us!


    Aooo ¡­


    ''s grandmother and I let go of her hands at almost the same time. Fortunately, I immediately reacted and pulled Ah Xue back to my side.


    When we turned around, we saw a faint figure floating in the air. That figure was Jin Weilong''s figure, his entire body was covered in black smoke, as though he was being surrounded by a ball of black energy. I looked at his feet and discovered that there was a figure at his feet.


    At the moment, he looked very similar to Ah Xue''s father the day before. This was probably what happened to him after he renewed someone''s life.


    "Jin Weilong, go back to your position quickly, you don''t have much time left!" Bai Hua anxiously shouted to Jin Weilong, I could hear the exhaustion in her voice, it was obvious that she exhausted a lot of her energy when she was fighting Ah Xue''s father.


    Jin Weilong nodded his head, and quickly headed to the first floor''s room. When the Ah Xue Grandmother saw him, she immediately shouted out emotionally: "No, he cannot leave, what will we do if he goes, Zhong Zheng?!"


    After saying that, she quickly flew to Jin Weilong''s side, wanting to stop him, but her hands directly passed through Jin Weilong''s body, the old lady''s face immediately revealed an extremely disappointed expression.


    However, right at this moment, a black figure pounced towards Jin Weilong''s soul. From the looks of it, the figure should be the father of the Ah Xue, I knew that he was unwilling to die like this, so he did not let Jin Weilong go. Thus, I instinctively threw the star in my hand towards him.


    Aooo ¡­


    After being hit by the stars, Ah Xue''s father immediately screamed out a few times, then fiercely turned her head, a pair of pitch black sharp claws from the depths clawed towards me.


    "Daddy, no!" When Ah Xue saw her father''s actions, she immediately stood in front of me and shouted excitedly.


    However, at this time, Ah Xue''s father''s eyes were already bloodshot from killing. He did not show mercy just because the person in front of him was Ah Xue, nor did she slow down in the slightest.


    Just then, Bai Hua also rushed over, she bit her finger and drew a complex Talisman out of thin air, although Talisman was complicated, but her words were very fast, and then fiercely smashed onto Ah Xue''s father''s body.


    "No ¡­" Don''t kill him! " Just then, Granny Ah Xue suddenly grabbed her head and screamed, while we looked at our father''s soul in fear.


    In the end, his soul started to deform and distort. Ah Xue''s father''s eyes were wide open and bloodshot, as if he was suffering from a great pain. His eyes were filled with despair, and then he slowly turned into countless pieces and disappeared into the air.


    "Daddy! What happened to him? " Ah Xue was completely terrified, she watched in horror as her father''s soul completely disappeared in the air, and then she shouted.


    I clung to his arm, and when I saw how sad she was, I felt like a knife was being stabbed in my heart. She was the one who had hurt the most, because no matter what the outcome was, it wasn''t good for her.


    "This is ¡­" My heart seemed to have been ruthlessly tugged by something, as I turned to Bai Hua and asked.


    "He''s been turned into ashes. He already has the intention of harming others. We can''t let him stay any longer!" Bai Hua said indifferently, as if she was talking about a very ordinary thing.


    I looked at her in fear, I had never seen Bai Hua show such an expression, "You demon woman, I''ll kill you!" Ah Xue''s grandmother said as she gritted her teeth and her eyes turned red after seeing her son die.


    "If you don''t want to deal with me, I don''t plan on letting you go!" Bai Hua sneered, then pushed us away, took out a black long sword, and pierced straight into Ah Xue''s granny''s heart.


    ''s grandmother dodged her move in fear, and immediately thrusted towards her neck. After a few moves, her movements were fluid, skillful and ruthless, almost to the point of being fatal.


    Not long after, Grandmother Ah Xue was no longer able to hold on. She begged Ah Xue in shock: "Ah Xue, do you really want to see your Grandmother being killed? Quickly come and save me!"


    "Grandmother ¡­" "My grandma is just an ordinary person, she''s old, please let her go!"


    Ah Xue was a kind person, especially when she was in danger now, it was her grandmother, so she couldn''t just stand by and watch.


    I sighed, now that Ah Xue''s father has vanished, I felt that it was all over, so I anxiously shouted at Bai Hua: "Bai Hua let her go, this matter is over, Ah Xue has already lost a family member, can you be magnanimous?"


    "Zhang Yu, the biggest problem for a person like you is your indecisiveness. If your thoughts are too soft, your kindness will cause you to die sooner or later!"


    After Ah Xue''s grandmother avoided danger, she sat on the ground with a dejected look. Her face was covered in cold sweat and she was panting heavily, looking in a very sorry state, and the clothes she was wearing had been cut in many places by Bai Hua. When Ah Xue saw this, she couldn''t help but cry.

 C20

    Just then, Jin Weilong walked out of his room, he looked at us blankly, then suddenly saw Bai Hua and asked curiously: "Why are you here too, what happened?"


    Obviously, he also noticed that the atmosphere wasn''t right, but it was obvious that there was something missing from his memory and he couldn''t remember what exactly happened. Thus, he could only look at us blankly with a puzzled expression.


    Aside from Ah Xue, the rest of us looked towards him. It was also at this moment that I felt a sharp pain from my arm.


    Before I could even react, I was forcefully pulled into a room. Then, a sharp pain came from my head. I felt my vision go dark, and I didn''t even know what happened to my body.


    In a trance, I heard that the Ah Xue seemed to be right around me. I could hear her crying in my surroundings. I struggled to open my eyes, but I only felt that my eyelids were a thousand kilograms; no matter what, I couldn''t open my eyes.


    I tried to move my body, but I couldn''t move my fingers at all. The candles around me were getting heavier and heavier, and they were choking on my nose so much that I couldn''t even say anything. Just when I thought I was about to suffocate to death, I suddenly heard Granny Ah Xue''s voice from behind me.


    "Zhongzheng, don''t be in such a hurry. I will save you soon. Just try to be patient." I originally thought that brat was good to the Ah Xue and wanted to let him go, but who knew that he would come over again and again to repay us.


    The old lady''s voice was still full of energy, especially after hearing the contents of her words.


    It was obvious that she wanted me to extend the life of Ah Xue''s father. Furthermore, after these two events, no matter how stupid I was, I could tell that giving someone else a life was equivalent to giving them a life.


    "Grandma is begging you to let Zhang Yu go, don''t let him die, otherwise, take my life, I will extend father''s life!"


    Even though Ah Xue didn''t understand Taoism Arts, she was not an idiot. Naturally, she understood the meaning behind her grandmother''s words. She had always been kind and gentle, allowing her to choose between her own father and her lover.


    I sighed. She was really a silly girl. I felt an indescribable pain in my heart.


    "Why are you so silly in Ah Xue, this brat caused your father''s death, and yet you actually pleaded for him. Scram to the side, eat things that are inside and outside!?"


    When Ah Xue''s grandmother heard her words, she immediately became furious. I heard a crisp smack sound, it was clearly that Ah Xue had been beaten up. My heart ached to get up, but my body didn''t listen to her at all, I could only lie on the ground like a dead person, waiting desperately and painfully for my death.


    I didn''t know what was wrong with my body, but I could feel Ah Xue''s wails resounding in my ears. It was very real, but it was also very ethereal, drifting about, causing my hair to stand on end. I suddenly felt dizzy.


    However, in the end, I was still unable to control myself. In my daze, I heard some movement behind me, followed by the Ah Xue''s struggle and screams, but before long, the sound disappeared, as if the entire world had been cut off by an invisible layer. Not long after, my vision darkened, and I fainted again.


    After an unknown period of time, I regained consciousness, but now I felt a splitting headache, as if I had just had a craniotomy. I gasped from the pain, and found that my arms and legs were tied to a large bed with my feet facing the window.


    Bang


    There was a loud noise from the window, and then the window was opened from the outside. A cold wind poured in from the outside, and I could just make out what was going on in the room. It was not a light, but two white candles, placed on either side of the window.


    Looking out of the window, I could clearly see two pale lanterns hanging from the window. Although the cold wind outside was ceaselessly blowing into the house, the white candles and the two pale lanterns by the window were motionless, as if frozen in place. I immediately realized that this place was very familiar to me, and upon closer inspection, I realized that this was the spirit hall belonging to Ah Xue''s father.


    I smiled bitterly and looked around me in fear. Suddenly, I found that I was the only one in the room, which meant that when I was about to faint, the sounds I heard were not illusions. The Ah Xue had already been dragged away by her grandmother.


    "Zhang Yu, you were poisoned by that old lady, she told me to extend Ah Xue''s father''s life, you are his sacrifice, but don''t worry, I will definitely save you!"


    Just as I was looking around me in shock and was about to collapse, I suddenly heard Bai Hua''s voice by my side.


    Bai Hua is my best friend, so naturally, I have absolute trust in her. Thus, I hurriedly nodded my head and said in a low voice, "Relax, I''m fine."


    Actually, I''m not sure if she can hear me. I just want some psychological comfort.


    Just then, a cold sensation came from below me, as if I was lying on an ice bed. It was so cold that it was bone-piercing.


    My back felt so uncomfortable from the ice that I wanted to escape, but I remembered that my arms and legs were tied to the bed and I couldn''t move at all. I could only helplessly lie on the bed and grind my teeth as I endured the pain.


    As I accidentally turned my head, I coincidentally saw the portrait of Ah Xue''s father. The father of the Ah Xue in the photo was staring at me coldly with a cold and sinister smile on her face.


    Looking at his expression made my scalp tingle even more. At the same time, I felt a surge of fear in my heart.


    Thus, I carefully moved to a different position. I was horrified to find that no matter where I went, Ah Xue''s father''s photo would still be staring at me. That expression didn''t seem like an elder that I was once familiar with at all, but more like an Asura that captures souls.


    The cold wind continued to blow through the open window and pour into the mourning hall. I felt my body, which had just regained some of its senses, start to stiffen up again.


    At the same time, my head started to hurt again, and my body felt like it was starting to hurt. I couldn''t tell where it was going to hurt.


    "Zhang Yu, come here... Zhang Yu came over ¡­ Zhang Yu came over ¡­ Zhang Yu... " At this moment, in the originally silent space, a woman''s voice suddenly sounded. This voice was very familiar to me; it was the voice of Hundred Painting.


    Her voice had comforted me before, but now I felt extremely terrified, because I knew very well that this was simply a soul-stirring sound. If I listened to the voice, I would definitely be led through the path of survival, becoming like Ah Xue''s father who didn''t look like a human or a ghost.

 C21

    But no matter what I didn''t want to do, something in my body seemed to be slowly being pulled away. The pain was like a knife cutting through me, and every second felt like endless torture.


    Suddenly, I felt like there was something in my body that was squeezing my soul out. I couldn''t describe the feeling, I just felt an endless pressure.


    In my heart, I was terrified. I struggled to fight against the power, but as time passed, the power of the power didn''t seem to weaken at all. However, I became weaker and weaker.


    "Zhang Yu, come here... Zhang Yu came over ¡­ Zhang Yu came over ¡­ Zhang Yu... "


    While we were constantly fighting, this annoying voice kept echoing in my head, causing me to have a splitting headache.


    Am I going to die like this? He died without making a sound, but he still wanted to be someone else''s sacrifice!?


    My heart was full of reluctance, and I could feel the same feeling in the other soul of my body, and it seemed to be stronger than mine.


    Seeing that he didn''t manage to chase me out of my body, he stretched out his pale white claws and grabbed towards my neck.


    The fingernails on my hands were as long as my middle finger. If he really caught me, my soul would definitely be forcefully pulled out of my body.


    I don''t know how I came to think of it, but after a lot of things, when I think of it, I realize it''s probably an instinctive reaction.


    My brain was spinning fast. Just as his claws were about to grab my neck, I bit the tip of my tongue and spat towards those two hands.


    Aooo ¡­


    However, the moment the blood stuck to his hand, it was sucked in, and it didn''t come out at all. It was also at this time that a strong suction force suddenly came from outside the window, and the evil ghost that wanted to attack me was pulled out of my body in an instant, floating straight out the window ¡­


    I watched in horror as he continuously struggled in midair. However, no matter how much he struggled, he was unable to return to my body.


    It was as if there was a powerful force pulling him out; he was powerless to resist. The more he struggled, the closer he got to the window, and the last bit of his body was sucked out.


    I looked at him in horror, his hand plastered against the window frame, his face contorted, his mouth full of fangs, in agony.


    At this moment, this evil ghost was like a person who had fallen into a swamp. The more it struggled, the deeper it sunk. As expected, not long later, while it was struggling, it bumped into a candle placed beside the window.


    He felt as if a needle had pierced his hand. He quickly retracted it. Having lost the last bit of resistance, he was finally sucked into the path of survival.


    I looked at the scene in front of me in shock, unable to recover from the shock for a long time.


    Originally, I didn''t understand what kind of spell it was, but when I truly saw the evil ghost abruptly jumping out of my body and being sucked out, my hair immediately filled with cold sweat and I didn''t feel very well.


    Bang


    Just then, the door was flung open with a huge force, and Bai Hua ran in first, quickly helping me untie the rope tied around my arms and legs. Ah Xue stood by the side like a startled little deer, he looked at me in fear, and tried asking: "Zhang Yu?"


    Seeing how serious she was, I forcefully suppressed my laughter and pretended to be fierce. "Who are you talking about?"


    Ah!" What''s going on? Where did Zhang Yu go? " A Xue held onto the white drawing''s arm and cried as he asked, believing the story to be true.


    Seeing her crying so much, I suddenly regretted scaring her like that. Just as I was about to explain, Bai Hua pinched my leg fiercely, and anxiously said: "Quickly leave this place, Ah Xue''s father will be back in a while!"


    "Aiyo, the flesh is almost torn off by you!" I was continuously being pinched by Bai Hua, but what I got in return was a huge glare from Bai Hua. She pulled me off the bed and quickly walked towards the door.


    Bai Hua closed the door and brought Ah Xue with me to the living room. Jin Weilong and Ah Xue''s grandmother was sitting at the table in the living room.


    "I''ve already given your son a lifeline. You should have already given me the antidote, right?" Bai Hua said bluntly as she walked in front of Ah Xue''s grandmother.


    However, Granny Ah Xue didn''t look at her, but focused all her attention on me instead. She looked me up and down.


    "Pa ¡­"


    The old lady slammed the table in anger, she stood up and pointed at Bai Hua''s nose as she roared: "You dare to lie to me, this brat''s soul is obviously still here, and you actually said that you gave my son back his soul, the old granny is not so easily deceived!?"


    "There is indeed a soul that has been extracted from my body, but it is the soul of an evil spirit!"


    I took a deep breath. Even though it was already past, I still felt a lingering fear. Every time I thought about it, my scalp would go numb.


    "He was hit by an evil technique before, so he has an evil spirit attached to him. This is not strange at all, quickly hand over the antidote, or else I will really be rude to you!"


    Bai Hua frowned, as though she was doing her best to suppress her anger, and said coldly.


    Ah Xue''s grandmother looked at me suspiciously, sizing me up a few times. After that, she walked towards the mourning hall on the first floor, still worried.


    The few of us didn''t even look at him, because I knew that Bai Hua would definitely not let her escape. Thus, I pulled Ah Xue to sit at the table.


    Only then did I notice that the large window facing the table was open, and that I could just see out of it.


    With a single glance, his scalp couldn''t help but tingle.


    Looking through the window, I just so happened to see Ah Xue''s father floating towards this Small Building with a pale face. Wherever he went, the white lanterns above him would sway a little before completely extinguishing.


    Behind Ah Xue''s father, it was pitch black, as if there was a layer of black mist surrounding it. In front of him was a pale white lantern, and from the looks of it, Ah Xue''s father really did seem to have come back from the Netherworld.


    While I was still in a daze, he suddenly raised his head and looked towards me. I couldn''t help but be stunned when I saw him suddenly give me a grin, the same cold smile he had when I first saw him.


    I astonishedly discovered that he was not really close to me, but I could clearly see his eyes.


    At that moment, Ah Xue''s father''s eyes were like two pitch black vortexes, cold and gloomy, as though she wanted to suck people in.

 C22

    Looking at him, I could even feel my soul slowly being pulled away. Just when I felt my consciousness become a little blurry, I suddenly felt a pain at the back of my neck. I felt as though my vision went black and I didn''t know what was going on.


    When I woke up again, I had already returned to the room that Ah Xue and I had been living in. I moved a little and felt an aching pain on the back of my neck.


    Thus, I hastily stood up and rubbed my neck as I looked at my surroundings. Only then did I see Ah Xue glaring at me with her bright and clear eyes without blinking. Her eyes were like a pool of clear spring water, and no matter how I looked at them, I couldn''t see what she was thinking.


    "Ah Xue? Is there something on my face? "


    "No, but I just want to see more of you. When Grandmother tied you up and put you in that room, I really want you to die. Then I''ll never see you again ¡­"


    Ah Xue smiled as she looked at me, but her eyes were filled with tears. I pulled her into my embrace and stroked her hair.


    In my heart, I secretly vowed that no matter what happens in the future, I will protect her and not let her suffer any more grievances.


    "Just wait till you''re tired of it, alright? It''s time to eat!" Just then, Jin Weilong suddenly barged in, and said casually.


    Ah Xue embarrassedly struggled free from me and dried his eyes. Only then did I remember my own neck, so I angrily asked: "Jin Weilong, did you hit me just now? Your attack was too heavy! "


    "And just now, you slept for an entire day. Can I not beat you up? Can''t I just keep staring at one?" If I don''t beat you up, your soul would have been sucked out already! "


    As Jin Weilong was speaking halfway, he looked towards Ah Xue. I knew that he was afraid to say something bad to provoke Ah Xue.


    However, when I heard that my soul was almost sucked away, I couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.


    Ah Xue and I slowly walked down the road, and just as I saw Ah Xue''s grandmother and father busily serving the food, I looked carefully at Ah Xue''s father, and discovered that the black smoke surrounding his body had disappeared. Standing under the sunlight, I could clearly see his figure, and I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    I couldn''t help but feel happy in my heart. Although I knew that Ah Xue''s grandmother was supposed to die, but she was able to survive using an evil technique, this method isn''t right, but I am not a cultivator like Bai Hua after all. For ordinary people, as long as their loved ones are alive and healthy, then the rest of them aren''t that important.


    Inadvertently turning my head, I just happened to see Bai Hua put down the cup in her hand and frowned as she looked at me.


    That expression seemed to want to see me from the inside out. I looked at her in terror, not knowing what she meant.


    Therefore, he said doubtfully: "Miss Bai Hua, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t look at me like that, it makes my heart tremble."


    "I''ll talk about your matter after the meal, so that you won''t run out of food!" Bai Hua''s expression was extremely serious, it didn''t seem like she was joking with me. Seeing her actions, I suddenly felt uneasy in my heart, feeling that I was about to encounter even more shocking things.


    However, thinking about it, there were some things that could only be considered a blessing or a curse. If that was the case, then he might as well just deal with them all.


    At this time, Jin Weilong looked at Bai Hua and I worriedly, but he did not say a word. He moved a chair over and sat down at the table, not saying a word.


    They had a simple meal, and the atmosphere was extremely quiet. After all, other than Jin Weilong, no one had lost their memories, and since too many unpleasant things had happened between the few of them, no one was able to calmly face them. I sorrowfully discovered, that from now on, even if I wanted to get a meal here, I would feel awkward.


    After a simple meal, Bai Hua immediately pulled me towards the exit, her expression becoming serious. Ah Xue only glanced at us for a moment, then obediently went to clean up the tableware.


    "What is it that makes it so mysterious? However, would Ah Xue''s grandmother and father be discovered by the Underworld Ghost Officer, they are ¡­ "


    "Zhang Yu, you should take care of yourself first. You probably haven''t realized your own problem!" Bai Hua interrupted me and said helplessly.


    I looked at her in astonishment, then lowered my head and looked at myself. Other than feeling sore from being hit on the neck by Jin Weilong, I didn''t feel anything strange.


    "I don''t feel anything?" I curiously asked, "Since the wraith that was attached to my body was also sucked away, am I alright?"


    "On the contrary, because the evil ghost''s lifespan was given to Ah Xue''s father, he would completely vanish into thin air, and the demonic technique of ghost return in your body would erupt, because the balance has been broken! I''m not sure what kind of reaction will follow, but it''s definitely not good! "


    Bai Hua laughed bitterly, and then said helplessly. Her eyes were filled with worry, she was a cultivator, maybe she knew better than I did how terrible her current situation was.


    Listening to her words, I suddenly felt a buzzing in my head. I don''t know if it was due to my mental state, but I felt as though there was something squirming in my body.


    Just like yesterday, those things seemed to want to squeeze my soul out of my body and then take over my driving shell. Thinking of this made me break out in a cold sweat.


    "Then what should we do, I won''t ¡­" Die, Bai Hua, you must help me! "


    I felt my entire body start to tremble. Back then, when I was waiting for the results of the college entrance examination, when I went out to talk about it, I had never been this nervous. But now, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Ai, I want to help you too, but I don''t know how. But I know someone who can help!" Bai Hua looked at my face that was filled with anticipation, and laughed bitterly: "My Junior Master, Ghost Dao Master, Qiu Baihe!"


    I nodded my head dumbly. In reality, I had never heard of such a person.


    "I don''t know how long you can hold on for, so the faster we depart the better!" Seeing that I was about to be scared silly, Bai Hua helplessly shook her head and said.


    I hastily replied and ran into the room to find Ah Xue. Because I did not know how long it would take to unlock the Evil Spirit Qi from the ghost, I did not know how long I would live, so I had to confess many things to Ah Xue.


    Coincidentally, Bai Hua''s martial uncle lives in Tianjin, so we took the same train back. On the way, I told Ah Xue everything.


    Ah Xue watched me calmly as I finished saying all of these things. I had originally thought that after she heard this, she would definitely be excited or scared.


    But perhaps it was because of his own family''s matters that the Ah Xue''s understanding of the world had changed.

 C23

    After she finished listening to my story, she laughed helplessly, and then said obediently: "Zhang Yu, don''t worry. Since the heavens want to test us like this, then I will accept the test.


    After I heard it, my tears almost flowed out. I tightly hugged her in my embrace, wishing that I could never let go of her for the rest of my life. Unfortunately, in the blink of an eye, it was Beijing.


    "Zhang Yu is like a man. Isn''t it just a matter of returning the spirit to the spirit? You''ll definitely be able to endure it!" After these few days of interaction, the relationship between Jin Weilong and I is also much better than before.


    When he saw how disappointed I looked after Ah Xue left, he patted my shoulder and comforted me.


    I nodded my head mechanically as I felt empty in my heart. Two hours later, we finally arrived at the entrance of a villa complex.


    I''ve been to Tianjin more than once, but I''ve never been to such a place before.


    Bai Hua walked to the door, and just as she was about to open it, it opened. A sixteen or seventeen year old handsome boy with sharp eyes was standing at the door, and upon seeing Bai Hua, she immediately said with a smile: "Senior Sister Bai''s master already knew that you would be back, so he specially made me wait here for you, and made your favorite dish!"


    "Uncle-master''s divination techniques are still this powerful. How many years will it take for me to reach such a level?" Bai Hua sighed, his eyes filled with respect.


    I immediately followed her into the villa, my heart becoming more relaxed compared to before. In my eyes, Bai Hua was a powerful expert, and the person that she worshipped was definitely not far off. Thinking about this, I suddenly felt like I could contact my Evil Arts.


    Upon entering, he found himself in an open living room. To the left of the living room was a curtain wall. According to the layout, it should be the kitchen.


    The entire space was decorated with gold, white, and black. It seemed to be a low-key and luxurious place. I gave it a cursory glance and found that all of the furniture here was made of excellent materials, showing the owner''s wealth. All of the furniture here was made of good materials, showing the owner''s wealth.


    At the same time, I was also wondering what kind of image Bai Hua''s master''s uncle must have. Most masters should be wearing Taoist robes or Tang suit, with a head of silver hair and a long beard and eyebrows.


    But when I saw Bai Hua''s martial uncle, my jaw almost dropped to the ground.


    He had a handsome face with clear horns, a head of black hair, and a pair of sharp and deep eyes under his sharp eyebrows. From time to time, his eyes would shine with a bright light, as if he could see into the hearts of men.


    Moreover, this person was not wearing any robe, but instead a white suit. If it wasn''t for Bai Hua introducing him to me as his Junior Master, Ghost Master Qiu Baihe, I would have really thought that he was a standard fuerdai.


    "Zhang Yu! What are you blanking out for, my senior uncle is a man! " Seeing that I was staring at my own martial uncle without blinking, Bai Hua stomped on me angrily, leaned close to my ear and bellowed.


    "No problem, please take a seat." While I was staring at Qiu Baihe, this guy was also staring at me, but his eyes had an extra look, as if he was trying to see through me from the inside out.


    After Bai Hua heard Junior Master''s words, she pulled me to sit on the sofa. I sat down next to Bai Hua awkwardly, and the boy who opened the door immediately came over to pour us some tea.


    These tea leaves are the best quality in Longjing. The taste is rich and mellow. As they drift around the entire living room, I can''t help but exclaim. These rich people sure know how to enjoy themselves.


    "Martial Uncle, this time, I came ¡­"


    "I already know that Mr. Zhang Yu has met with quite a lot of trouble this time, moreover ¡­ I can''t help you! "


    After hearing his words, all of my originally good mood instantly disappeared into thin air. Bai Hua looked at her Junior Master nervously, "Besides my master, you''re the only person I''ve seen with the highest cultivation experience. How can you not understand?!"


    "Listen to what I have to say. There is a saying, ''unlocking a bell requires one to tie a bell to a person.'' This kind of evil technique is something that requires the person who was struck by the evil technique to be able to unlock it!"


    Qiu Baihe took a sip of tea and gently put down the blanket, then he looked at me calmly.


    His eyes were as calm as a pool of spring water, without a trace of emotion in them. However, they somehow felt at ease, as if this was one of his cultivation.


    I hastily averted my eyes and asked doubtfully, "Master, can you explain a little more clearly? I don''t understand what you mean!"


    "No need, I understand. Martial Uncle wants you to enter the world of ghost return and kill all the evil spirits. Then, you will be able to dispel this evil technique!"


    Just then, Bai Hua who was beside me suddenly spoke with a serious expression, her nails had already entered her hands, but there was no reaction, her eyes were filled with panic, from her expression, I can tell that this is going to be difficult.


    I lowered my head in disappointment as I looked at my reflection in the glass. I sighed helplessly as I didn''t know what the world of ghosts was like, but I knew that it was a world where fiends ran rampant. It was impossible to kill ghosts there, but there was a high chance that I would be killed by ghosts.


    "Martial Uncle, this is too difficult. Is there no other solution?" After a moment of silence, Bai Hua finally could not help but ask.


    "Yes there is, but ¡­" Qiu Baihe sighed. Halfway through his words, he turned to look at me, and said indifferently: "He will not agree!"


    After all, I knew that from sitting here till now, Qiu Baihe had already seen through me from the inside out. So since he said that I would not agree, that was naturally something that I could not accept, so I might as well not ask anymore.


    "Martial Uncle, tell me, what is it that you don''t agree to?"


    Seeing my dejected look, Bai Hua''s mind was clouded with worry, so he continued to ask.


    "The ghost soul on his body was originally balanced, but because a wraith was sucked away, it caused the ghost soul to lose its balance. As long as we kill the person who took away the ghost''s lifespan, the ghost soul would naturally be balanced, and the Mr. Zhang would be fine. But Mr. Zhang would never kill someone for his own sake, so he would never agree to it! "


    Qiu Baihe muttered to himself for a moment, then said: "Then, he got up and called for the boy to come and receive us, and slowly walked towards the second floor."


    "It seems like the only way is to barge through the ghost and return the soul to the world!" I sighed. Forget about the fact that the person who took away the evil spirit''s lifespan was the father of the Ah Xue, even if it was someone that I have never met, I still wouldn''t be able to kill him.


    "Senior Sister Bai Hua, Junior Master told me to tell you that when Mr. Zhang is ready, he will help me send him into the Ghost Return Soul World." The boy then walked over and said politely.

 C24

    I wanted to nod my head in thanks, but my neck seemed to have frozen. I was so frightened that I wanted to move, but I couldn''t move no matter what.


    "Zhang Yu, what''s wrong with you?" Bai Hua immediately saw that something was amiss, and asked anxiously.


    "I... Neck... We can''t move! " I stuttered a few words before hastily grabbing onto my neck like a pair of giant invisible hands. The pain was scorching and my breathing became more and more difficult, as though I was suffocating.


    Bai Hua looked at me in fear, then quickly put her finger in her mouth. After biting onto her finger, she quickly made a few gestures on my neck.


    A few hissing sounds came from my neck, and the power disappeared.


    I felt as if I had just died. I leaned back on the sofa and gasped for breath. It took me a long time to recover.


    Although it had only been a few minutes, I felt as though several years had passed. The pain of dying had nearly caused me to collapse.


    After calming down, I looked down at myself. Only then did I realize that my entire body was drenched in cold sweat, making me feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "It''s no use, you can only temporarily suppress those evil spirits, they''re inside him!"


    The boy was standing beside me and calmly looking at me until I came to my senses before he helplessly said to Bai Hua.


    I looked at the boy in fear. Although he had only said one sentence, I could feel that his cultivation level was no lower than Bai Hua''s.


    "His name is Li Chen, a genius like senior uncle! How do you feel now? " Bai Hua glanced at the boy, then looked at my neck and asked worriedly.


    I touched my neck. It felt much better than before, but I could feel a chill coming from my entire body. It didn''t feel like the cold I felt in winter, but a cold feeling that came from the inside of my body.


    Only then did I remember what Li Chen had said to me. That thing was in my heart, and I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart.


    "Do you feel very cold?" Bai Hua has always been an exquisite person, even if I didn''t say it, she would be able to tell that right now, I''m feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    "If I don''t go to that world where ghosts return to souls, how long can I last?" I bitterly smiled and asked helplessly.


    As I spoke, my hands felt as if they were going to freeze. I rubbed my hands together, but it was useless.


    Helplessly, I looked outside. Through the French windows in the living room, I could see the lavender and nightshade growing in the courtyard of the villa. These plants were still flourishing, but I felt like I was rooted in two different worlds.


    "It seems like you won''t even be able to endure tonight. Let''s hurry up, I''ll go ask Martial Uncle to send us to a world where ghosts return their souls!"


    Bai Hua worriedly looked at me, and after a long while, she sighed and stood up.


    "Us?" I looked at her in shock. I never thought that Bai Hua would actually come with me, and I was both surprised and worried at the same time. If Bai Hua went with me, my chances of winning would be a lot, but at the same time, she would also suffer a lot.


    "Of course, I was planning to go with you." Bai Hua rolled her eyes at me and quickly headed to the second floor.


    Watching her figure disappear around the corner of the second floor, my heart was in turmoil. I carefully leaned against the window, basking in the more sunlight, before finally being able to ease up a little of my cold aura, but I knew that it was only temporary, because the sky would quickly turn dark, and this kind of gloomy feeling would probably become even more intense. In my heart, I finally understood why Bai Hua said that I wouldn''t be able to endure past tonight.


    "I''ll give you everything Zhang Yu has, all the things on your body should be able to be brought to the Ghost Return Soul World, and these stars might be able to help you!"


    Jin Weilong came over and took out a bag of stars from his pocket and handed it over to me.


    I hurriedly caught his stars. I had seen the power of this thing many times before, and now that he had followed me, I hurriedly put it away.


    "Zhang Yu, come over." At this time, Bai Hua stood on the stairs and waved his hand at me.


    I hurried over and followed her up the stairs to the second floor. The first thing I saw was a corridor, with two rooms on either side of it. At the end of the corridor was a closed balcony.


    If not for Bai Hua, I am afraid that I do not even have the qualifications to be here.


    "Martial Uncle, I''ve brought him here. Let''s start now." Bai Hua brought me to the second room on the left, only then did I see that it was an empty room, there were no decorations in the room.


    At this moment, Qiu Baihe was sitting cross-legged in the center of a taiji diagram with his eyes closed, as if he was meditating.


    "Sit across from me!" When he heard Bai Hua''s words, he still did not open his eyes.


    Bai Hua carefully closed the door, and invited me to quietly sit in front of her Junior Master, only then did Qiu Baihe open his eyes, he looked at us, and then he said: "Before we go in, I need to remind you of a few things. After entering the world of the Ghost Soul Return, your memories will be temporarily sealed, and will only recover after coming out. Secondly, you need to kill all the wraiths inside to successfully break away from the ghost realm. I am unable to help you, and if you can''t get out, you will die inside. "


    I didn''t expect that after entering that world, there would be so many taboos. I can bear with the loss of memories, but if we can''t get rid of those evil spirits, then we won''t be able to come out for the rest of our lives.


    "Since Martial Uncle has said so, let''s say everything. How long is our deadline?" Bai Hua asked with a serious expression.


    "The time limit is very long, if you still can''t come out after such a long time, it can only mean that you''ve been killed by evil spirits. Besides, it''s useless telling you, after entering the Ghost Return Soul World, all your memories will disappear!"


    Qiu Baihe said indifferently, after saying that, he casually waved his hand, and an incense burner suddenly appeared in front of him, with three incense sticks stuck in it that had just started burning.


    I looked at him with a face full of shock. I didn''t expect that other than knowing Taoism Arts, this person could also perform magic. I couldn''t help but admire him.


    "Martial Uncle, you actually managed to cultivate and retrieve an item through the air. I truly admire you!" Bai Hua shouted excitedly from the side.


    "How hard is that? It comes from the heart, and the heart has its own thoughts. Objects will naturally form, and these are just minor tricks! "


    Qiu Baihe''s hands casually waved above the sandalwood twice, then he pointed at the two of us. He immediately stopped smiling, and his expression suddenly became serious.

 C25

    "What are you talking about? Can you speak a language that humans can understand?" I helplessly looked at these two experts and was at a loss.


    "Zhang Yu focused his attention, and emptied his mind, so as to not have any distractions!" Bai Hua suddenly opened his mouth and said, it was only then that I noticed that Bai Hua had already closed his eyes, his hands had formed complicated seals, and was sitting cross-legged on the ground in the same posture as Qiu Baihe.


    I sat down as they did and closed my eyes, but I couldn''t concentrate.


    First, it''s my parents, Ah Xue, Ah Xue''s father and grandmother, even Zhang Qian, Xiao Wei and the others. I didn''t manage to focus my attention at all.


    After an unknown period of time, not a single sound could be heard from the surroundings and I gradually relaxed. I didn''t think of anything in my head and even forgot where I was sitting on the ground. Just when I felt that I was about to fall asleep, my head suddenly buzzed, as though I had fallen into another world.


    When I opened my eyes again, I felt a sharp pain in my head. I covered my head and stood up, suddenly aware that everything around me was familiar. After taking a long time to recover, I realized that I had fallen in my own bathroom.


    "Zhang Yu, why are you so careless?" At this point of time, Ah Xue''s voice suddenly came from outside the door. I rubbed my head and apologetically smiled, then walked towards her.


    But after I had just taken two steps forward, I saw a cold smile suddenly appear on Ah Xue''s lips, my heart was startled, before I could say anything, I heard Ah Xue say sinisterly: "Zhang Yu, come over here, why are you standing there, quickly come over!"


    The more she says let me pass, the more I retreat because I keep having the feeling that there''s something wrong with the Ah Xue, it''s just that I can''t say what''s wrong with the Ah Xue.


    Then she walked slowly toward me. Under the light of the white energy saving lamp in the bathroom, she looked a bit pale and even a bit hideous.


    Somehow, my heart suddenly felt a chill. I stammered: "Ah Xue, what happened to you?"


    "I''m fine, I just really want to eat you!" The corner of her mouth still had that dark and cold smile. Adding the words she had said a moment ago, I suddenly realised that the person in front of me was not Ah Xue, because with his personality, she couldn''t pretend to have such an expression, and even more so couldn''t say such words.


    "Dodge!" I instinctively ran to the other side of the bathroom and headed outside, but after running two steps, my clothes were firmly pulled back. I looked down and realized that I was wearing a jacket that I had worn when I went out, which made me even more at a loss, because I had just remembered that I had clearly been at home the whole time. Since it was not the time to think about such things, I instinctively threw my jacket to her and ran towards the door.


    After running down the stairs in one breath, I heaved a sigh of relief and stood blankly on the main street. It was currently daytime, so the warm sunlight shone onto my body. Only then did I feel as though I had come back to life.


    After calming down, only then did I remember Ah Xue''s actions. Standing under the scorching sun, I suddenly felt a chill down my spine.


    Memories flooded into my head, and I remembered a lot of things.


    Zhang Qian had died, the company was haunted, Ah Xue had betrayed them, and Bai Hua had caught ghosts. Yes, Bai Hua knew how to capture ghosts, and she had a disciple.


    So I hastily called Bai Hua and asked her to investigate this matter. If this Ah Xue in my family was a ghost, then where was the real Ah Xue? Could it be that the Ah Xue was already dead?


    Thinking of this, my heart was struck hard. I felt dizzy and almost fainted.


    However, if I think about it carefully, there seems to be something amiss with the recent events. It doesn''t make sense, but no matter how I think about it, I can''t figure out what''s amiss.


    "Zhang Yu, where are you now?" When the call connected, I heard Bai Hua''s urgent words. I bitterly laughed and said: "I''m downstairs now, the Ah Xue turned into a ghost just now and almost killed me!"


    "Don''t go anywhere now. Wait for me there. I''ll be there in ten minutes!" Bai Hua quickly finished her words and hung up.


    I stood blankly at the entrance of the district. I felt as though countless pairs of eyes were staring at me. Their eyes were cold, as though they could rush over and bite me at any moment.


    When I thought of this, I couldn''t help but shiver. I looked at my surroundings in fear and realised that there wasn''t a single person in my surroundings.


    I looked down at the time. It was already past 5 in the afternoon, and it was already the peak of the night. How could there be no one on the streets?


    My heart thumped, I suddenly had a bad premonition, I instinctively wanted to leave this place, but after chasing after him for two steps, I suddenly remembered that Bai Hua said that she would come and fetch me, thus I had to patiently wait.


    But after I waited for ten minutes, twenty minutes, thirty minutes, I still could not find a trace of Bai Hua, and from then on, Bai Hua''s phone was no longer accessible. Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, I had a bad feeling and decided not to wait any longer, and decided to find someone more to bring along.


    After making up my mind, I hastily head towards the east side of the district. There was a twenty-hour business street there with a large number of people. It was possible that those things would be a little taboo, so I was temporarily safe.


    But just as I was walking away, the phone suddenly rang. I took out my phone and saw that it was actually Bai Hua''s phone.


    I hurriedly picked up the phone and asked, "Miss Bai, didn''t you say you wanted to pick me up? When did you come? I''ve been waiting for over half an hour!"


    "I''m already at the entrance of your home, how come I didn''t see you?" Bai Hua asked suspiciously, I looked around in fear, but within a hundred meter radius, I did not see a single person or car.


    "Zhang Yu, where exactly are you?" Seeing that I did not reply, Bai Hua asked again with a trembling voice.


    "I''m really at the entrance to the neighborhood, right next to me ¡­ "There''s an elm leaf plum tree, it''s probably ¡­"


    "Zhang Yu, listen to me now. If I''m not wrong, you are trapped inside the barrier. If I can''t get in, you can come out yourself." Bai Hua sighed, he had obviously realized the severity of the problem, but he just didn''t want to worry me, so he pretended to be calm and said: "This balance lies in breaking the rules, there must be many unreasonable things in that world! Look around you, see if there are things that shouldn''t have existed, just think of ways to remove it, don''t be stunned, hurry up!"

 C26

    I replied and looked around the surroundings. Perhaps I was too anxious, as this place that I had to come back to everyday was extremely familiar to me. At this moment, I felt that I was unfamiliar with it.


    After looking around for a while, I still couldn''t find any difference between this place and the original world. I couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    At this moment, a thought flashed across my mind. When I first moved here, she told me that the entrance to the other small districts usually had stone lions and the like. However, at the entrance of this small district, there were actually two rows of elm leaves and plums.


    Thinking of this, my heart lit up. I looked towards the entrance and saw that on the left side of the entrance was a plum leaf and on the right side was a stone lion.


    I curiously walked towards the stone lion, but before I could get close, I saw its eyes suddenly light up with a faint green light.


    I was shocked and instinctively took a few steps back. I rubbed my eyes before I walked towards the stone lion.


    The stone lion has returned to normal, but I''m sure I saw it right. The thing''s eyes are green.


    I swallowed and took a few more steps in the direction of the stone lion, my hands in my pockets, and suddenly found a bag.


    Confused, I took out the bag. This bag looked very unfamiliar. I had never seen that thing in my memory, but I always felt that it wasn''t something dangerous.


    I hastily opened the bag and saw that it was filled with golden stars that looked familiar to me.


    I carefully thought back to it, only then did I remember, wasn''t this the same ghost-beating thing that Jin Weilong used?


    I sneered, took out two stars from my pocket and threw them at the stone lion.


    Hiss ¡­


    With two hissing sounds, white smoke suddenly emerged from the stone lion''s body, immediately followed by it turning into a disheveled brat. It painfully rolled around on the ground, its figure became increasingly fainter, and finally it disappeared into thin air.


    I blankly stared at that thing until it disappeared. My heart turned cold and my head was covered in cold sweat.


    "Zhang Yu did well!" Bai Hua patted my shoulder and said.


    I hastily turned my head and stared into her eyes for a long time. Her eyes were as clear as a pool of spring water without any impurities. I heaved a sigh of relief and wiped off my cold sweat.


    After calming down, I asked, "I just left the district and didn''t go anywhere. How did I get into a barrier?" What was going on? And just now, the Ah Xue turned into a ghost, and even wanted to eat me!? "


    I gestured excitedly to Bai Hua, but suddenly realised that Bai Hua was staring straight at me, her eyes were calm, she pursed her lips, her expression was extremely serious.


    "..." Bai Hua, what happened to you? " I was a little afraid of her current state, hence I asked worriedly. Although I knew that she was still Bai Hua and wouldn''t hurt me, her expression made me feel deeply uneasy.


    "It''s better if you stay at my house for the next few days. I feel that everything is not right. Besides, these disgusting things are obviously all here for you!"


    Bai Hua shook her head, indicating that she was fine, and then said.


    I wanted to refuse, but thinking that I had nowhere else to go, I had to agree to stay at her place.


    Sitting in Bai Hua''s car, she was still the one driving. I walked in the front seat and stared blankly out the window at the night sky.


    At first I thought the streetlights were not bright enough, but after we had driven for a while, I realized that everything was not quite right.


    "Strange ¡­ I''ve been in Beijing for so many years, why haven''t I come to this place before?"


    I looked around at the old buildings with a puzzled look on my face. I had been doing business for many years and had visited all sorts of places in Beijing, but this place didn''t give me the feeling of a modern Beijing at all. It was more like a pre-liberation place.


    "Shit!" We''ve fallen for that evil ghost''s trap! " Instead, he closed his eyes and formed a series of complicated finger prints with his hands. I didn''t even see the numbers, I only felt something flash before my eyes and she quickly drew out a Talisman and muttered: "Lin!"


    Almost at the same time, a miserable scream was heard from one direction.


    Aooo ¡­


    I looked in that direction in surprise. In between us, an old lady with white hair and a bent waist, who was wearing a black shroud while leaning on her walking stick, suddenly jumped out.


    "Give me Zhang Yu''s life!" Even though this old lady looked as though he would faint at any moment, he was still full of energy when he spoke. Furthermore, she was at least three meters away from me just a moment ago, but in the blink of an eye, he was already in front of the window. A pair of wrinkled claws reached into the car and grabbed towards my neck.


    "Brat, you''re dead meat!" I looked at the old lady in terror. At this moment, I saw a line of words flash across her eyes.


    "How dare you, you monster! How dare you hurt someone without reason! Let''s see if I''ll take you in!" Just then, Bai Hua bellowed at the side, and at the same time, a shining Talisman flew towards the old lady''s forehead.


    The old lady immediately cried out miserably as she struggled continuously on the ground. Her screams were heart-wrenching, causing my heart to tremble upon hearing her words.


    "He returned my life, so it is only natural for me to kill him. You are the one who defies the will of the heavens!" With that, he used all his strength and threw his walking stick at me.


    "Zhang Yu, quickly dodge it!" Bai Hua shouted to me excitedly, then quickly jumped off the car.


    I didn''t need her to remind me that if I didn''t dodge, I would lose my life, so I hurried to the side, and almost at the same time I started to drive away, the cane went straight through the window and stabbed me in the spot where I had been sitting.


    After a while, the walking stick turned into a cloud of black smoke and completely disappeared into the air. I looked outside in shock, and saw that Bai Hua was standing at the place where the old lady was lying on earlier. I did not see the old lady''s figure anymore.

 C27

    "Zhang Yu, get off!" At this time, Bai Hua suddenly waved and shouted at me. Her expression was anxious, as though he had met with some trouble.


    I was stunned for a moment, but still listened to her words. I hastily got out of the car and ran to her side. "Didn''t you destroy that evil ghost? Why are you still nervous?"


    "Logically speaking, this should be the case, but as you can see, this place hasn''t changed at all. I''m sure we haven''t found the key to leaving this place!"


    Bai Hua frowned, she looked around coldly, her gaze was sharp like two ice blades, I nodded, although I did not understand what she meant, but I understand, the danger in here has not been resolved.


    Indeed, not long after, a gust of cold wind blew in the surroundings. Only then did I notice that the ground here was actually covered with dirt roads.


    I hastily closed my eyes to prevent the sand from squinting. I could only feel the sand on my face, crackling as if I had been slapped in the face.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, I suddenly felt the wind in the surroundings seemed to be laughing a little. I carefully opened my eyes and looked around. This sight scared me to death.


    At this moment, many corpses suddenly appeared on the ground. Most of them were badly mutilated; this was simply hell on earth. It was as if this place had experienced a massacre.


    After reading until the end, my heart went cold, and I finally noticed a problem; Bai Hua is missing!


    I was shocked and anxiously shouted: "Bai Hua, where are you? Bai Hua... "


    But no matter how much I yelled, Bai Hua didn''t reply at all. I was a little uneasy in my heart, feeling that a great catastrophe was about to befall me.


    "Killing for your life, Zhang Yu, you will definitely die today!" Just then I heard a sinister laugh behind me, followed by a heart-wrenching laugh. I felt a chill on my back, as if something had crawled up my back to my neck.


    This thing was like a venomous snake. It was suffused with a bone-piercing chill and had a deathly scent. In an instant, it had enveloped me.


    I looked like I was escaping, but I realised that I couldn''t move at all. The thing on my neck was still squirming non-stop without moving at all, which made me panic-stricken. At the same time, a bone-piercing pain came from my neck, making me unable to see what was going on with my back.


    Then a terrible thought flashed through my mind. Could this thing be trying to crawl into my body through my neck?


    This thought gave me a fright. I forcefully swallowed a mouthful of saliva as I felt that my entire body was drenched in cold sweat. However, this feeling didn''t stop and instead, became even more intense.


    I even felt as though my neck was about to be torn off. I instinctively felt that if this goes on, I would very likely die here. I felt an inexplicable chill in my heart.


    "Zhang Yu, where are you? Zhang Yu, answer me if you hear it!? " At this moment, I suddenly heard Bai Hua''s shout right beside my ear, and my heart immediately became ecstatic.


    I wanted to reply, but my throat felt like it was stuffed with cotton, making me unable to utter a sound.


    "Bai Hua, I''m here!" My heart was burning with anxiety. I repeated these words countless times in my heart, but I couldn''t make any sound. I could only think of myself as a statue and continue standing there in a daze, enduring the pain.


    Hiss ¡­


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a snake-like sound that made my scalp tingle. Could it be that there really is a snake here?


    Just as I was about to go crazy, I suddenly heard a sharp Bai Hua''s shout coming from behind me, "Soldier!"


    Almost as soon as I heard the voice, the chill in my back vanished, and the warmth that seemed to come from my back made me shudder.


    However, my resistance just now had consumed most of my strength. After my strength had been sucked away, I sat on the ground dispiritedly as I gasped for breath. My entire body seemed as if it had just been steamed and my entire body was covered with cold sweat.


    "Zhang Yu, why did you come here by yourself?" When Bai Hua saw my exhausted face which was still in a state of shock, although my complexion didn''t look too good, he still didn''t scold me too harshly.


    "I didn''t move at all. It was you who suddenly disappeared, okay? I was still wondering where you had gone to."


    I struggled to stand up from the ground, swaying. Now, even if I were to be blown by the wind, it would be enough to knock me down.


    "How can this be? I understand, we were all deceived by that thing just now! " After Bai Hua heard my words, her eyebrows furrowed even more than before, after pondering for a moment, she opened her mouth to speak.


    I bitterly smiled and leaned against the wall as I asked, "Can you explain a little more clearly? I don''t understand what you are saying at all."


    Bai Hua rolled her eyes at me, but ignored me and continued to look at the corpses on the ground.


    We were standing on a straight dirt road that was wide enough for two cars to pass through. We couldn''t see the end, nor could we see the end, and on either side of us were two meters of green brick walls that looked very old, as if they had been there for countless years.


    I looked at my surroundings in a daze. I didn''t care much about the shabby road here. The most dangerous problem here was that I didn''t know if this was the space we were in or the place that evil ghost was in.


    "This should still be the space of that evil ghost, she doesn''t plan to let us go." Bai Hua looked at it, and said helplessly.


    "Then how can we leave this place?" Looking at the corpses littered all over the place, as well as the stinky smell of blood and flesh that permeated the air. I felt my stomach churning, but my scalp was tingling, and I wanted to get out of here as soon as possible and return to the normal world.


    "There are two methods, the evil ghost wants you to die, as long as you die, the space will naturally change back. If we don''t, we can only think of a way to find that evil ghost and kill it. Naturally, we can escape as well. "


    Bai Hua chuckled lightly, and said half-jokingly. However, I was not the least bit scared by her, because I was very clear that Bai Hua would definitely not kill me just to get out of danger.


    "This evil ghost''s cultivation isn''t considered deep, so she should be around us, and even be one of the corpses under our feet."


    After hearing what Bai Hua had said, I subconsciously looked down at my feet, feeling a little cold in my heart.


    We carefully walked forward. Every step of the way, I was on tenterhooks, afraid that I would run into that evil ghost.


    However, sometimes, people are really afraid of what comes next. Just when I was sweating and struggling to walk forward, I suddenly felt a cold hand grabbing onto my ankle.

 C28

    I looked down in horror and saw that there was a pair of purplish-blue hands on my ankles. I looked at those claws and found that they were protruding from the ground.


    "Bai Hua, quick..." Before I could finish my sentence, the hands had already moved up my ankle. There was no warmth in them at all, they were just touching my skin, but at this moment, I was so frightened that I couldn''t move at all. I silently cursed myself for not being able to keep up, and at the same time wanted to use the stars in my hands to knock this thing down, but in my panic, the bag was spilled at my feet, not a single one of it fell onto my purplish hands.


    Fortunately, Bai Hua had arrived in time. She hastily threw a set of Talisman s towards the pair of purple-green hands, and when those hands came in contact with the Talisman, they immediately cried out miserably and started to tremble non-stop. I also took this opportunity to escape, allowing Bai Hua, who was still in a state of shock, to continue her escape.


    "This is the space he set up. He can appear anywhere and change into anything he wants. If this goes on, we will be ambushed sooner or later!"


    Bai Hua laughed bitterly, while running, she pulled me and ran like hell until we reached a place where there were no corpses, then we stopped.


    "Bai Hua... I... I can''t run anymore! " I leaned against the wall as I spoke weakly. Looking at this dark place that seemed to have no end in sight, I suddenly felt a little hopeless.


    "Calm down, we''ll definitely be able to leave here. Although this guy is very resentful, his cultivation experience isn''t that high. He should have died not long ago!"


    Bai Hua was also exhausted, but she still maintained a certain distance from the wall, looking around vigilantly, she said calmly.


    I kind of admire her, if it was an ordinary girl facing such a situation, she would probably be scared until she''s crying and her hair would stand on end, but Bai Hua seemed to be even calmer and more rational than me. Maybe it was because her emotions were influenced by me, but I also started to carefully observe my surroundings to find any suspicious places.


    "Who brought you here? This is not a place for you to stay!" Just as we were in a daze, a hoarse voice suddenly sounded from not too far away. This voice made me feel uncomfortable all over, making me feel scared for some unknown reason.


    I turned my head towards the source of the sound and saw an old man standing there with a walking stick. The old man''s walking stick looked very familiar, as if it was the same walking stick that the evil ghost that tried to kill me with.


    "Look at that cane!" Actually, I wanted to hint to Bai Hua that this fellow was probably the embodiment of an evil spirit. It is possible that he was unable to kill me twice, which was why she jumped out and wanted to use some other method to deal with me.


    Bai Hua nodded, and also looked towards the old man. It was only now that I noticed that the old man was not tall, at most 1.5 metres, his back was extremely bent, and his head was almost bent at both ends. If not for this age, I would have thought that this person was bowing to us.


    "But we can''t go back. An evil spirit lured us here. How do we leave?"


    After Bai Hua saw this old man, she did not rashly walk over, but she politely asked.


    I coldly stared into his eyes and saw a line of words appear on it: "I told you to scram, why do you want to go back to my damn business!"


    "I don''t know, but if you don''t leave here before nightfall, you will have to bear the consequences!"


    Although I knew he would say that, I still couldn''t help but feel annoyed. I was just about to go over and grab the old man and ask him if he knew how to leave this place, because I knew he would know how to leave.


    "Calm down Zhang Yu, we are not familiar with each other here, do not cause any trouble!"


    But just as I took two steps forward, I was pulled by Bai Hua. She whispered a reminder into my ear and politely told the old man, then pulled me to continue walking towards the end of the dirt road.


    "Why don''t you let me ask him? If you pay more money, you might be able to ask. Otherwise, we don''t even know how we''re going to get out. We could be killed by that evil ghost at any time!"


    After walking along the road, I said in confusion. My mind was already abnormally chaotic, and I could only feel a repressed anger in my heart. I really wanted to vent it all out, so I hysterically shouted at Hundred Painting.


    After shouting all these words, not to mention me, even Bai Hua was stunned. My old face flushed, and in my heart, I secretly cursed myself for not being able to keep my temper in check, as she would only be so unlucky to help me, and now I''m even shouting at her, afraid that our friendship would be completely broken off because of this.


    "Zhang Yu, look at me!" But Bai Hua was not angry, and coldly ordered.


    I didn''t ask her why, but instinctively raised my head to look in her eyes. Only now did I realize to my astonishment that Bai Hua''s eyes were actually emitting a golden light, and this golden light was even shooting straight into my eyes.


    Instinctively, I closed my eyes. The anger, depression, and resentment I felt just now instantly disappeared.


    I opened my eyes in a daze and heard Bai Hua say helplessly: "I forgot that you don''t understand Taoism Arts, so your mental fortitude was not sufficient. You must have been affected by this place just now, if you stay here for too long, ordinary people would not be able to stand committing suicide!"


    If I hadn''t stayed here before, I would have definitely felt that Bai Hua''s words were too exaggerated. But after what happened just now, all that remained in my heart was lingering fear.


    If I were to stay here alone, without Bai Hua''s guidance and reminder, I might really collapse to the extreme and commit suicide might not be impossible.


    "Isn''t Bai Hua your car?" When I accidentally turned my head, I just happened to see a white sports car parked in front of me. It looked extremely familiar, but upon closer inspection, I realized that it was the car Bai Hua was driving in today.


    But I didn''t hear Bai Hua replying to me, so I turned my head in surprise. I just saw Bai Hua looking at her own car with a serious expression, his expression extremely complicated.


    Just when I was about to ask what was wrong with her, she suddenly grabbed onto my sleeve and quickly walked towards my car. As we walked, she quickly said, "If you hide in the car later, I will place a barrier around the car, and at that time, that evil ghost will be unable to attack you. Remember, no matter what you see or hear, you mustn''t get off the car!"


    Although this is the first time that I have experienced such a strange thing, I have a nagging feeling that this is a little different than before. It''s just that I wasn''t able to figure out what was different, but while I was still in a daze, Bai Hua threw me into the car.

 C29

    Bai Hua ignored me and bit down on two of her fingers, drawing a very complicated Talisman s on the window. Although it looked very complicated, Bai Hua was very skilled at drawing and it finished drawing in the blink of an eye.


    Bang


    Just as I was in a daze, the car door was tightly shut, but Bai Hua did not get in. She stared coldly in front of me, and all I could see was her side face, and her lips were lightly sipped, as her expression seemed somewhat haughty.


    I followed her gaze and saw that the evil spirit that wanted to kill me was standing there. She was using her walking stick to walk towards me.


    "Da Da Da ¡­"


    The sound of crutches being supported on the ground clearly entered my ears. Every single strike felt like it was pounding on my heart. I firmly pressed my heart and coldly stared at him.


    This fellow stopped less than a meter away from us and looked at me gloomily. Even though the sky was getting darker, I could clearly see the cold smile on the dark face of the evil ghost.


    The corner of my mouth twitched, and I looked towards Bai Hua. Bai Hua seemed to be more composed than me, but I saw that her hand was always in the pocket of her white windbreaker, as if she was holding onto something, and was not as relaxed as she looked on the surface.


    "Miss, there''s a wound on your heart. When you were nine years old ¡­"


    The evil ghost stared at me for a long time before speaking faintly.


    "Shut up, I don''t dare so how did you know about this, but you don''t need to continue. As long as I''m here today, don''t even think about harming Zhang Yu!"


    I saw that Bai Hua''s face revealed a pained expression, but still spoke with a strong tone.


    Tsk tsk ¡­


    At this moment, the evil ghost sneered and slowly walked over. Its steps were still slow, but when she reached the front, it continued, "That room is very dark, and there''s a little boy inside. But he isn''t human, so no one believes you ¡­"


    No matter how foolish I was, I could tell that this evil ghost wanted to break through Bai Hua''s psychological defenses. If Bai Hua couldn''t take care of himself, he could take advantage of this opportunity to kill me.


    Thus, I stared at him. Indeed, I saw a line of words in his eyes: "This girl has a good family background since she was young. Her biggest sore point is that she has been able to see things that others cannot!"


    After seeing all of these, I anxiously looked towards Bai Hua. We have known each other for quite a long time, but we only found out a few days ago that she understood all of this, so we did not know that she had Yin Yang Eyes since she was young.


    Even though I could only see the side of her face, I could still feel that she was trembling, as though she was trying her best to suppress her emotions.


    This place will hint at a lot of negative emotions. If I don''t control it well, it will be easy for me to lose control, and I just lost control a moment ago, I''m afraid that Bai Hua will be here now.


    "Bai Hua has Yin Yang Eyes, there''s nothing bad about it, at least you can help a lot of people with this ability, and no one will reject you, at least I won''t, regardless of whether you have Yin Yang Eyes or not, we are still your best friends!"


    I was really afraid that Bai Hua would misunderstand my words, so I anxiously shouted, but Bai Hua acted as if she didn''t hear me and continued to tremble. I realised that she had been sobbing and looked very sad.


    Although Bai Hua is a very beautiful girl and her family is in an excellent situation, she has a very strong personality. At the very least, after knowing her for so long, I have never seen her cry.


    "Bai Hua, be strong. Don''t listen to him, he is misleading us ¡­"


    Before I could finish my words, that evil spirit had already walked up to the window, looking at me with a face full of sneers. However, its mouth still continued to speak about Bai Hua''s many sore points.


    I looked at him in horror as he suddenly raised his crutch and swung it towards me.


    "Zhang Yu, go and die!" At this moment, I heard the heart-wrenching shriek of a malicious spirit. It sounded like it had entered my blood, cold and bone-piercing. I felt like I was frozen. I watched as the cane easily went through the window and headed straight for my head.


    I had no doubt that the stick would break through my skull, but it lay paralyzed on the floor.


    "Bai Hua!" I closed my eyes and mumbled something. I didn''t want to see my blood splatter on the car.


    Aooo ¡­


    But at this moment, the cane didn''t land on my head, but a mournful scream came from above my head. This sound seemed to come from hell, causing my heart to tremble.


    I had no idea what was going on, so I kept my eyes tightly closed. After an unknown amount of time, that walking stick didn''t land on my head. I opened my eyes and looked around.


    "..." Bai Hua, that evil ghost before ¡­ " After opening my eyes, I discovered that I was sitting in the front passenger seat. Bai Hua was driving, his eyes were red, and she was expressionlessly driving the car.


    "It''s all over. That evil ghost was dispersed by me!" Bai Hua turned her head and smiled at me, but looking at her pale white face, I knew that it would be extremely difficult.


    "Thank you, you saved my life again. I really don''t know how to thank you!"


    I smiled bitterly. When I thought about what happened just now, there wasn''t the slightest bit of happiness from surviving the calamity. In my heart, it was as though there was a huge weight pressing down on me, causing me to be suppressed.


    "Zhang Yu, you and I don''t need to talk about this. If you continue to talk about this sour stuff, I''ll throw you down!"


    Bai Hua pretended to be angry and rolled her eyes at me, then said angrily.


    I nodded my head. The electronic watch on the car had just jumped to 7 o''clock. I hastily looked outside the window. The sky had already turned completely dark. It was like a pitch black curtain had completely covered the sky. It seemed a bit cloudy.


    I thought to myself as I opened the window, allowing the night wind to blow in. It brought with it a slight chill that refreshed me.


    "Zhang Yu, your phone just flashed a few times!" Bai Hua reminded his from the side.


    I hastily took out my phone and saw that there were a few missed calls. It was all from that Police Officer Liu.


    I frowned, I never had a good impression of that guy. Last time, he asked me to go to the morgue to identify the Ah Xue''s corpse, but in the end, he saw Zhang Qian''s corpse, scaring me to death.


    So when I saw his number again, I hesitated to call it again.

 C30

    Then my phone rang again, and I was so startled that I almost dropped it on the floor again, my heart pounding like it was going to pop out of my chest. I swallowed and tried to calm down, but my mind was still in a mess.


    I looked down and saw that the person on the phone was actually the Police Officer Liu. I was speechless as I held the phone and looked at the number on it, feeling depressed.


    "Why aren''t you answering the phone? Who''s calling?" Bai Hua saw that after half a day, my phone still rang, but I did not pick up.


    Under Bai Hua''s urging, I finally got through to the phone, but before I could even open my mouth, I heard the cold voice of the Police Officer Liu from inside: "Mr. Zhang, please make a trip to the police station, we suspect that you have stolen Zhang Qian''s corpse in the morgue. If you are not able to reach there within an hour, I will definitely send someone to invite you!"


    Hearing his words, I was stunned, but then I remembered the last time I saw Zhang Qian at the morgue, and every time I thought about Zhang Qian''s sinister face, my heart shivered.


    What am I going to do with his body?


    If I don''t go, he will definitely assume that I stole the corpse and even forcefully brought me back to the police station. If that''s the case, then I might as well go by myself, at least I can preserve my face.


    "Alright, I''ll be there in half an hour!" I gave him a perfunctory answer, then quickly hung up.


    Looking at the time, it was almost ten in the evening. Since there were still police working at this time of the night, I should have praised their professionalism, but it didn''t seem like they were using the right place.


    I sighed, then said apologetically to Bai Hua: "I''m sorry, I can''t go to your house anymore."


    "I heard it. We''re on our way to the police station now. I''ll go with you!"


    Bai Hua looked forward, her face still had traces of tears that had not been dried, and her eyes were slightly red, looking haggard.


    I really couldn''t bear to trouble her again. Just as I wanted to reject her offer, I heard Bai Hua angrily say: "Don''t count on me going home and sleeping, have you forgotten what happened at the morgue last time? Zhang Qian almost killed you! "Who knows what kind of evildoer you will meet this time, you should just stay here in silence. If I let you go alone, I won''t be able to rest at ease even if I go home and sleep!"


    I was left speechless by her words, so I could only sit in the front seat and continue looking outside, bored out of my mind. However, at this time, an idea suddenly flashed through my mind, so I hurriedly asked: "After the last time Bai Hua died, how did I return home? How come I don''t remember anything?!"


    "Ah Xue picked you up and brought you back. Although I know that there''s something on your mind, there''s always a need for you to have a good chat. After all, our relationship was so good before, and we''ve been lovers for so long."


    Bai Hua pondered for a moment, then quickly said, and turned to the left while talking, focusing on driving.


    After hearing it, I also felt that it made some sense. Maybe the Ah Xue who brought me back was a ghost in the first place, so Bai Hua didn''t see through it.


    I decided not to dwell on this matter any longer and settled down in the car, staring blankly at the quickly retreating street lights. I dozed off a little wearily as I walked, and suddenly realized that there were fewer and fewer cars on the road. I thought that an evil ghost would jump out from somewhere and grind my teeth as I charged over to pay with my life.


    "Bai Hua, let''s change the route. This place is too quiet, why isn''t there even a single car?"


    I was a little nervous, so I hastily urged her, and kept glancing towards the outside from time to time.


    The night was as dark as ink, enveloping all nearby objects in darkness and tranquility. Only the two white sedans that Bai Hua was driving were racing along the road, as if they were completely out of place, as if they were not in the same world.


    "I think you must be crazy. It''s almost 11 P.M. and the peak hour is over. This road is backstreet again. It''s still winter now, so it''s normal for there to be little traffic on the road!"


    Bai Hua laughed a few times, and then said that as if she was popping beans. Looking at her smiling face, she didn''t look as weak and weak as Lin Daiyu previously, but instead had a bit of a heroic spirit between her brows.


    "Are you alright, Bai Hua?" Maybe Bai Hua was just trying to hide it just now. She only looked cheerful on the outside, but was actually very sensitive inside, I suddenly realised that I did not know too much about her, I even felt that she was a little unfamiliar.


    "It''s nothing. Actually, I was very happy when I heard it. I am very lonely when I laugh, because I often point to an empty wall crying and making a ruckus, or to an empty courtyard that has been empty for a long time, insisting that there is someone in the yard, which makes my parents think that I am mentally ill! "


    Seeing my nervous expression, Bai Hua laughed and said. Her eyes slightly squinted and two dimples appeared on her cheeks, adding to the beauty and gentleness of a young woman.


    I was startled for a moment, my mind suddenly flashed with the image of the Ah Xue, thus I hastily turned my head and moved the realisation to the outside of the window. It was still pitch black outside, but I didn''t know if Bai Hua''s words were working, but I felt that the surroundings weren''t as strange as before.


    Thus, I smiled and said, "Actually, I am quite envious of those with Yin Yang Eyes. That way, I can differentiate between the people around me and having a problem and not dying like I am now. To be honest, I still don''t know if Ah Xue is still human!"


    After Bai Hua heard what I had to say, she sighed lightly and slowed down her pace, as if she could extend the time she had left for the police station.


    She looked forward and absent-mindedly picked up my phone. "Give her a call and see if she answers it. I''ll also listen. If there''s really something wrong with her, I''ll definitely be able to tell!"


    Bai Hua looked at me very seriously, then quickly turned her head to look out the window. Doubtful, I picked up my cell phone and took out the Ah Xue''s cell phone number.


    Two words were clearly displayed on it ¨C ''Wife''.


    These two words stung my eyes a lot. When I thought about how she betrayed me, my heart felt like it had been stuffed with a huge rock. I suppressed my emotions and took a deep breath.


    Thus, I stuffed my phone back into my pocket and reluctantly pulled out a smile. "It''s better not to call. After I calm down, I''ll go and pack my things. I''ll give her the house. After all, she''s been with me for so long!"


    My voice trailed off, the last few words barely audible even to me.

 C31

    We stayed silent for a while, until we reached the entrance of the police station. Only then did Bai Hua turn off the engine and look towards the inside of the police station.


    I saw that her expression was grave, so I didn''t hurry to get out of the car. I also looked toward the building, but I saw that most of the lights in the building had been turned off, and there weren''t many people around, so it looked dark, but I didn''t think too much about it. After all, it was almost midnight, and the police had already left work, so I opened the door to get out.


    "Zhang Yu, don''t go down yet. There''s something weird here!" Just then, Bai Hua grabbed my clothes, pulled me back into the car, and slammed the door shut.


    I curiously looked at her and asked, "How is it weird? I think it''s normal!"


    Bai Hua rolled his eyes at me, then bit her finger and drew a few lines on my forehead. I immediately felt a burning pain between my eyebrows, the pain so intense that I couldn''t even open my eyes, but the pain only lasted for a few minutes before it disappeared.


    I struggled to open my eyes and looked at Bai Hua, puzzled. I didn''t know what she had done.


    Bai Hua pointed behind me and said: "Look at this building again!"


    I turned around doubtfully. I couldn''t help but be stunned before I anxiously shouted, "Is the police station on fire? Hurry up and call them to save the fire!"


    "Zhang Yu, don''t make me despise you. If you take a closer look, what are those things around the police station?"


    Bai Hua rolled her eyes at me, and said impatiently with furrowed brows.


    I turned my head and looked in that direction again. Looking carefully, it really didn''t seem like a fire, but rather a dense and thick black smoke that enveloped the police station. It was like a black fog that made people''s hearts go numb.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly flashed in front of me. While I was still in a daze, this figure suddenly stopped moving. At the same time, I lowered my head to look through the window.


    I did not expect him to do this, so I was shocked, and hastily headed towards Bai Hua''s direction, my heart thumping hard.


    At this moment, the person outside suddenly knocked on the window. I looked out and realised that the person outside was the Police Officer Liu.


    Dong dong ¡­


    At this time, Police Officer Liu knocked on the window again. He frowned, and a line of words appeared in his eyes: "Brat, why aren''t you getting off!"


    I opened the door and heard Police Officer Liu say, "Mr. Zhang, follow me to the office. We suspect that you and Zhang Qian''s bodies have disappeared."


    Just as I was about to speak, I saw another line of words appear in his eyes: I must have stolen it. See how I''ll deal with you later!


    "Officer Liu, I want to go in with you, do you mind?" Just then, Bai Hua jumped down from the carriage, locked the door and said with a smile.


    Police Officer Liu had long since noticed Bai Hua. He laughed and anxiously said: "Yes, of course!"


    Almost at the same time, a series of words flashed in his eyes, but I didn''t want to say them out loud.


    The three of us headed upstairs. It was my first time in the police station, so Bai Hua and I followed behind him.


    None of us said a word and walked all the way up to the third floor, which was basically the same. After we went up the stairs, there were offices on both sides of the corridor and a conference room at the end of the corridor.


    Since most of the police officers had already left work, there were very few lights in the police station, making the corridor very dark. But when we reached the third floor, I could still see Zhang Qian standing at the end of the corridor with his entire body covered in blood and a sinister sneer on his face. Even though there was a distance of five or six meters between us, I still felt cold all over.


    "Bai Hua is there!" I whispered to Bai Hua as I pointed to the end of the corridor.


    Bai Hua frowned and looked towards that direction, obviously he saw Zhang Qian too, and her expression became even more gloomy.


    "It seems like I have to get rid of him tonight, or else you won''t be able to rest in peace!" Bai Hua whispered, but this corridor was too quiet, so the Police Officer Liu heard our conversation.


    He turned his head and looked towards the door of the meeting room at the end of the corridor, but didn''t see anything. He turned his head and looked at the door of the meeting room at the end of the corridor, but didn''t see anything.


    I angrily glared at him and scolded my maternal relative in my heart. Only then did I feel a lot better.


    I originally thought that he would bring us to any room in this corridor, but who would have thought that he would actually bring me to a meeting room. We brushed shoulders with Zhang Qian as we walked past each other.


    "Be careful!" Bai Hua warned me by my ear before following Police Officer Liu into the meeting room. Just as we stepped foot into the meeting room, a loud bang sounded and I was startled. When I turned around again, I realised that the door behind me was tightly locked, and that I could not open it no matter how hard I tried.


    "Bai Hua''s door is locked!" I nervously turned my head to shout at Bai Hua, only to discover that Bai Hua had already disappeared. I didn''t know if this girl had hidden herself again, allowing me to attract Zhang Qian''s attention, or if I could disperse Zhang Qian by surprise.


    My heart went cold as I looked around in fear. Although I had exchanged blows with Zhang Qian several times, my guts did not increase because of it.


    Just then, a cold wind blew past me, I felt it swept past my face, usually at this time, Zhang Qian would appear behind me, at that time, I would definitely feel cold all over.


    This time, I hastily ran to the side and leaned against the wall. At the same time, I looked around vigilantly.


    Zhang Yu, you gave me a miserable death, I want you to use your life to fill it up! "


    Just then, I heard Zhang Qian''s hoarse shout, it sounded like it came from hell, causing my heart to tremble.


    I didn''t even have time to take a deep breath before I suddenly smelled a strong scent of blood. At the same time, a bloody face suddenly appeared in front of me.


    Who else could it be other than Zhang Qian? I looked at him in fear, and shouted in despair, "Bai Hua, where are you?"


    "No one can save you this time!" Zhang Qian laughed sinisterly, then suddenly grabbed towards my neck with a green and purple claw from deep inside. I panicked and dodged to the side, but this guy suddenly grabbed onto my clothes, and with a ripping sound, a piece of my clothes was ripped off.


    I was so scared that my heart almost stopped beating. I was only focused on running for my life, but after running a few rounds, I suddenly found that the light around me had suddenly become dimmer. I didn''t know when, but the room had started to fog.

 C32

    At this time, the light in the room was lacking, and now that it was blocked by the mist, I couldn''t even see my own fingers, so I couldn''t see where Zhang Qian was. I could only lean on the wall blankly and carefully move, at the same time looking around in fear.


    Fortunately, after a period of time, my eyes gradually adapted to the dark environment. I was barely able to see some vague effects.


    At this moment, I suddenly saw two figures not too far away. Among them, a white figure looked like Bai Hua, so I hurriedly touched my surroundings.


    "Don''t come over, go check on Officer Liu, he just fainted!" Bai Hua seemed to have noticed me and quickly shouted at me.


    I didn''t want to care about the Police Officer Liu at all, but the thought that he was the one who called me in and that the police officer on duty saw the three of us come in.


    If my Police Officer Liu was found dead in the meeting room of the police station tomorrow, it would be hard for me and Bai Hua to escape from my clutches. Thinking about it, even if I was unwilling, I still started to look for my Police Officer Liu''s whereabouts.


    However, this fellow seemed to have evaporated into thin air and I was unable to find him. Just when I was about to give up, I suddenly felt as if something had stepped on my feet.


    I thought I had found the Police Officer Liu, so I hastily lowered my head and looked unawares at the ground.


    When he saw it, he almost screamed out loud, because the one lying on the ground was not Police Officer Liu, but Zhang Qian''s corpse.


    His body was basically the same as the last time I saw it. The blood had been removed from his face, so he revealed his true face. His face was pale, his eyes were swollen, his brows were furrowed, and his facial features were distorted.


    He was completely naked, so all the wounds were obvious. Although the medical examiner had already cleaned up, there were still quite a few bloodstains on his body. He still had a feeling that he had not cleaned up properly.


    First of all, I saw a knife scar across his stomach, which was sealed up by a simple method by the medical examiner. However, I could still clearly see some blood and green liquid seeping out from the opening of the tunnel.


    If one did not look carefully, they would think that this fellow''s stomach was cut off by someone stretching his waist before being sealed because this wound was truly too malevolent.


    Other than the first time, there were fifty to sixty scars on his body. There were basically no good spots, so when I carefully touched his neck, I discovered that his neck bones were completely undamaged. It was obvious that he wasn''t strangled to death, and the scars on his body weren''t sufficient for him to die in a short period of time, there could only be one possibility.


    After Zhang Qian was slashed multiple times by someone, he bled out too much, the pain was unbearable, and died from infection. This kind of death caused people to feel pain and despair, no wonder he was so hysterical after death.


    After all, we have worked together for so many years, that''s why I felt sorry for him when I saw his miserable state. I was like this, easy to be soft-hearted, especially towards my own subordinates, I really couldn''t be cruel to them, but when I raised my head to look at Zhang Qian, I realized that Bai Hua was at a disadvantage and had been passively being beaten up by Zhang Qian. If this continues, Bai Hua really wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.


    My heart was in a panic, so I anxiously ran towards them. On the way, I seemed to have tripped over someone else, but I did not have the time to care about them, and could only try to pull Zhang Qian and Bai Hua apart.


    After running to them, I anxiously shouted: "I am not the one who killed you, you are only being used. I will definitely help you find the culprit, you can go and reincarnate at ease, and don''t make any mistakes again, alright?"


    "You really know how to excuse yourself. After Zhang Qian heard my words, he seemed to have heard a huge joke, and as he said that, he flew over with a sinister look on his face.


    He was surrounded by a thick black fog, which was exactly the same as the one we had seen outside the police station, even thicker than the one outside.


    Under this layer of black fog, his figure was like a shadow, extremely strange.


    A sinister smile appeared on his face. A line of words suddenly flashed across his eyes, "It was clearly you who did this. If you still want to argue, I''ll tear you apart!"


    When I saw his words, I knew that I no longer had the ability to persuade him, so I quickly took a few steps back. At the same time, I quietly took out the Talisman that Bai Hua had just given me out.


    "Zhang Yu, quickly dodge it!" Just then, Bai Hua suddenly shouted out, I naturally know what she meant, she was afraid that I would be in danger, and sure enough, before he even finished speaking, she had already ran over and blocked me.


    I laughed bitterly. At this time, Zhang Qian coincidentally reached out and grabbed towards my neck, but Bai Hua had already threw her own Talisman over.


    Zhang Qian immediately let out a scream and retreated. The hand that was originally going to attack me had already released a white smoke.


    Bai Hua saw that he wanted to escape, so she laughed coldly and shouted: "You want to run? Since you''re already here, let''s end this here, so as to avoid you pestering us with nonsense, there''s no end to it!"


    After saying that, she threw a drop of blood into the blood mist and muttered a few words. Then, she shouted: "Open!"


    The surrounding mist instantly dissipated, and I looked towards Bai Hua in shock. Only then did I realize that a circular mirror had appeared in Bai Hua''s hand, and all of the mist around it had been sucked away by the mirror, allowing the conference room to return to normal.


    It''s a pity that we don''t see Zhang Qian''s whereabouts anymore. He seemed to have appeared out of thin air and then disappeared into thin air.


    Bai Hua frowned as she looked around suspiciously. After a while, she asked: "Strange, my Inch Mirror can at least injure him greatly, how can he run so fast?"


    I didn''t say anything as I looked around me in confusion. Only then did I realize that Police Officer Liu had already woken up and was sitting on the ground, looking at us blankly.


    "What just happened? Why am I sitting on the ground? " The fellow rubbed his head as he asked doubtfully.


    Just as Bai Hua was about to lie to him, I ran over quickly and said smilingly: "I guess you''re too tired, so you fell asleep before even saying a few words!"


    Police Officer Liu raised his head and looked at me, his mouth suddenly curled into a sneer, and at the same time, his eyes flashed a sentence: "Zhang Yu, consider yourself lucky this time, next time, see if I kill you or not!"


    I was shocked, and then I remembered what the ghost head said, so I pretended to be indifferent as I walked over, and then I suddenly stuck a Talisman Paper onto Police Officer Liu''s forehead.

 C33

    When the Talisman was pressed against the Police Officer Liu''s forehead, his entire body suddenly shivered, and then two figures suddenly appeared on his body. One of them was the Police Officer Liu''s own, and the other was Zhang Qian''s.


    However, in just an instant, Zhang Qian''s soul was struck right outside of his body by the Talisman, as if it had been struck by an invisible force.


    Before I could even react, Bai Hua''s figure had already scuttled over. I didn''t see how she made her move, and only vaguely saw her hand flash with a golden light. That golden light passed straight through Zhang Qian''s body, as if it was a long sword stabbing into a person''s body.


    Zhang Qian''s soul immediately split open from the wound and broke into pieces. The black smoke on his body was even more dense than before, and his facial features were also more distorted than before.


    He kept on screaming, my eardrums hurt from his screams, so I hurriedly covered my ears and hid to the side. In the end, I forgot that Police Officer Liu was still lying behind me.


    As a result, I stepped on Police Officer Liu''s body, tripped on him, and fell hard onto the ground.


    By the time I struggled to get up, the screams had already disappeared and Zhang Qian''s soul had long since left his body.


    I had originally thought that after being frightened by this fellow so many times, I would hate him more. But after he had turned into ashes, my heart actually didn''t feel the slightest bit of happiness. Instead, it was a little empty and desolate.


    "Zhang Yu is done, let''s go first. Let him settle the rest himself!"


    Just then, Bai Hua walked over, her voice sounded exhausted, and she pointed at Police Officer Liu who was still lying on the ground, and said listlessly.


    "Just who wants to harm me?!" I looked out of the window in a daze. The sky was already a little white, and unknowingly, we had actually been fighting with Zhang Qian for a few hours.


    A ray of sunlight shone through the window into the conference room and onto me, but I didn''t feel any warmth. Instead, I felt even colder.


    "I still can''t figure out who was harming you, but I think that person isn''t far from you. The ghost he sent to kill you was already killed by us. If he can''t control his temper, then he''ll definitely make his own move!"


    Bai Hua walked to my side and yawned, then pulled my arm and walked out. When I passed by the Police Officer Liu, he took that Talisman Paper with him.


    When we left the police station, it was already dawn. Bai Hua suggested that we should go out and have a feast, and she wanted me to pay for it.


    Although I was tired, but after all, they had saved my life several times, so I couldn''t refuse.


    Thus, he smiled and said, "It just so happens that when you come back, I won''t be able to welcome you back. This time, let''s make up for it!"


    "That''s more like it. Zhang Yu doesn''t care what we encounter, we still have to continue living, so be more optimistic!"


    Bai Hua patted my shoulders and got on the carriage. After hearing his words, my smile froze on my face, and I knew that Bai Hua was comforting me, so I agreed and followed him.


    However, Bai Hua wasn''t joking around with me this time. She immediately drove me to a five-star hotel, and after getting out of the car, I was immediately dumbfounded. Bai Hua then mischievously looked at me and said: "Why are you so afraid that I''ll kill you?"


    "I''m afraid there''s no use. It''s better to be safe than sorry. Miss Bai, please go inside!" Seeing her mischievous expression, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Thus, I respectfully made a gesture to invite her in.


    Bai Hua was not polite and immediately walked into the hotel. I have been to this hotel a few times, but every time was just to accompany customers, so I would never casually come to this place.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t afford it, but he just felt that it was unnecessary. No matter how good the hotel was, it wasn''t his home, and no matter how long he stayed in it, it wasn''t his home.


    However, since Bai Hua wants to live here and enjoy, then I will naturally accompany him to the end.


    Bai Hua immediately chose a double room after entering the door. I originally wanted to ask her for a room, but she rolled her eyes at me and whispered: "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll encounter that when you''re alone?"


    I don''t know when I realized that I couldn''t leave Bai Hua, but when I thought about it again, this situation was only temporary. Once I find the person that truly harmed me, I naturally wouldn''t have to trouble Bai Hua anymore.


    "Mr. Zhang, this way please. Your room number 303." The manager wearing a black uniform said with a smile.


    I nodded my head. Suddenly, I discovered that the girl had a black mole at the corner of her eyes that was very similar to Ah Xue. I hastily shook my head to drive this thought out of my mind.


    Bai Hua seemed to be able to read my thoughts, she patted me on the shoulder and followed the manager upstairs, I could only follow along.


    Perhaps it was because I was in a bad mood, but I kept feeling that the light in the surroundings was a little dim. Especially since the walls and floor tiles here were actually reddish brown, making them look like solidified blood.


    I wouldn''t have thought of this with Ahong before all this weird stuff happened, but every time I saw something like that, I thought of blood. It felt like a huge rock pressing against my heart, making me feel breathless.


    "Zhang Yu, Zhang Yu!" Bai Hua''s shout woke me up from my fantasy, I was more quick-witted, and just then, I saw that I had already reached the room.


    I was stunned for a moment before following Bai Hua into the room. Before entering, I accidentally saw the strange look in her eyes.


    I suddenly felt a little uneasy. I carefully looked at her and saw a line of words flash across her eyes. "Hopefully nothing will happen today!"


    "Manager, I don''t want to live in this room. Can you help us change to another one?"


    As soon as I saw this, I realized that there was probably something wrong with the room.


    Bai Hua and I haven''t rested for a long time, if we get into a room with a ghost, before the ghost comes to kill us, we''ll probably be trapped to death ourselves!


    "This... I''m sorry, the other rooms are already full, only this one is left, it''s the same for both rooms. "


    When the manager heard my request, a trace of panic flashed across his eyes.


    However, just as she said that, I saw a line of words flash across her eyes: "Are you able to afford the empty rooms on the fourth floor?" "So many things!?"


    I sneered. I''m not a stingy person, but I normally hate those people from those powers the most.


    "No, isn''t there a spare room on the fourth floor? We can afford to stay there, as long as it''s not this one!"


    The moment I said that, the manager immediately looked at me in surprise. He couldn''t close his mouth for a long time.

 C34

    "You don''t need to know how I found out. We''re very tired and hungry. Hurry up and arrange a room for us to rest!"


    I smiled evilly and pretended to be impatient.


    "Good, then... This way, please! " The female manager smiled awkwardly before she waved at me.


    She led us to the elevator, and we followed her.


    This time she took us to room 406, the procedures are done by her, we can just live in it directly.


    After finishing our orders, Bai Hua and I ordered some food and sent the manager away.


    Bai Hua laid on the bed tiredly, yawning without the slightest bit of gentleness, "Zhang Yu, did you use Mind Reading just now to see what your female manager is thinking?"


    "That''s right, there must be something strange in that room. I''ve encountered so many weird things, let me think back for a moment."


    I smiled bitterly before I lay down on the other bed and said tiredly. After saying that in a daze, I fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but I was completely unable to remember what Bai Hua said afterwards.


    When I woke up again, I found that I was the only one left in the room, and Bai Hua had already disappeared.


    With Bai Hua''s personality, even if she wanted to leave, she would definitely wake me up. So something must have happened to her right now.


    Thinking about this, I hurriedly got up and called Bai Hua, but Bai Hua''s phone was not at the service area.


    I couldn''t get through to him even after a few times, and I was even more anxious when I saw two plates of food on the table, one of which had already been eaten.


    As for the other one, it had been placed on the table without missing anything. It had long cooled down. Looking at the time, it was already past 3 in the afternoon.


    I cursed myself for being careless, and actually slept for such a long time. I remember the time I went to the hotel with Bai Hua, it was only around 5 in the morning. Where did Bai Hua go in such a long time?


    At the thought of this, I was so upset that I wandered around the room a couple of times, thinking I couldn''t think of any good ideas in the room.


    Thus, I hastily packed my things and quickly left the room.


    Just as I stepped out of the door, I bumped into that person. I grabbed her arm and asked excitedly: "Did you see where Bai Hua went?"


    After the manager heard my words, she immediately smiled and said: "I''m sorry Sir, this is a hotel, and there are always people coming and going. I really didn''t notice, is Miss Bai not in the room?"


    I stared deadly into her eyes. When she said that I didn''t know where Bai Hua was, I clearly saw a hint of fear flash past her eyes, and a line of words appeared at the same time: "She just entered the 303 position!"


    The corner of my mouth immediately twitched, and I immediately realised what happened to Bai Hua. I just did not understand why Bai Hua would go to that room for no reason.


    She was a Taoist, so she knew better than I did that there was a problem with that room.


    However, I don''t care about that right now. I quickly ran into the elevator and went down to the third floor.


    Each floor of the building corresponded to the room number, so it was easy to find room 303 on the fourth floor.


    I wanted to open the door and go in, but the door was locked. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t open it.


    For a five-star hotel like this, the security department would usually be in place. Every door had to have a special room key to open it, otherwise, no one would be able to enter.


    I wandered around the room for a while, unable to think of a way to get in. Ben thought about going downstairs to open the door to the manager, but at that moment the door suddenly opened on its own.


    Creak ¡­


    After a sharp sound from the security door, I opened the door. I was stunned for a moment before mustering up my courage to enter.


    As soon as I entered the room, I immediately felt a wave of cold air blowing towards me. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and immediately felt that there were evil spirits in the room.


    "Why are you here?" I opened the door and heard Bai Hua''s reprimanding voice.


    "Ah ¡­" Before I could even react, I was attracted by a huge force that instantly sucked me into the room.


    Bang


    Following the loud sound of the door closing, I fell heavily onto the ground.


    "Hur hur, I thought that he would have some ability, but he''s just an ordinary person!"


    At this moment, a strange voice came from above his head. This voice did not seem to recognize a man or a woman, as if someone had choked it out.


    I laughed bitterly and crawled up from the ground with great effort. When I raised my head to look, I found that Bai Hua was sitting on the bed and she was frowning as she looked at me.


    Puzzled, I raised my head to see who the owner of the voice was.


    Originally, they thought he was a scary guy. Who knew that the one floating above them was a small old man dressed in the Qing Dynasty''s clothes.


    He was looking at me with a face full of playfulness, but he didn''t intend to do anything to me. I looked at him doubtfully and asked, "Why do you have to float on the ceiling? Can''t you come down?"


    "Eh, you brat, you can actually see me?" the guy asked, looking at me quizzically.


    "Yes, you can see it clearly. You can even see how many beards you have!"


    I moved a chair over to sit by the side and said, "That guy only floated down from the ceiling after he heard what I said. He smiled and said," Interesting! "


    "Old man, what are you going to do with us? We were all hiding from you, and you still want to capture my friend!? "


    I looked at White Snow and saw that she was winking at me. It was only then that I noticed her current state. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to move, it was that she couldn''t move at all.


    "No one has lived in this room for a long time. Who told you not to come in after opening the door? This old man has nothing better to do, he just wants to find someone to play with me!"


    The old man opened his mouth and smiled at me, revealing a mouth full of yellow teeth. His face was full of wrinkles, just like a blooming chrysanthemum. It was as vulgar as it could get.


    I helplessly looked at him. I resisted the urge to burst into laughter. "What game do you want to play? It can''t be that you want us to play Landlord with you, right?"


    After the old man heard what I said, he impatiently changed his hand and said, "We didn''t work on this at that time, so it would be interesting to see you here. Let''s play with perverts!"


    "I can play with you, but if I win, you have to let us go!"


    I intentionally looked into the old man''s eyes. Initially, I thought that this fellow was just being playful, and that he was different from Zhang Qian and the rest. After all, before the old man came up, he already said that we killed him.


    However, when I looked into his eyes, I found that when I said those words, there was a line of words in the old man''s eyes: "You''re so interesting, why don''t you just stay here and play with me? You even want to run away!?"

 C35

    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. It looked like I couldn''t escape death no matter what.


    Thus, I turned my head to look at the changes, and said smilingly: "Bai Hua has already been kidnapped by you for such a long time, release her, and I''ll play with you!"


    She immediately ran in front of me. She wanted to say something, but before she could open her mouth, she saw the old man staring at her coldly, I knew that this old man was not a good person, he only temporarily did not want to kill us, so I patted her on the shoulder and smiled: "Go and stay aside, I want to play with this old man!"


    I gave her a wink at the window, to let her escape through it.


    Bai Hua is extremely smart, she naturally understands what I mean, but she only stared at me, not intending to leave nor say anything about staying.


    I turned my head, but this old man already took out three dice from somewhere and gave it to me. "Brat, you go first. If you lose to me, you''ll be punished!"


    The old man winked at me. His eyes, which were originally the size of sesame seeds, were now only the size of a thread.


    I smiled bitterly and picked up the three dice. I had previously seen on television how those Qing Dynasty people gambled.


    So I did the same way and began to shake the dice carefully. I had played dice before, but always with my friends, and always absent-mindedly, because I was really not interested in these things.


    Who would have thought that this time, I would actually force myself to play dice with this old fogey, which caused me to feel troubled.


    "Brat, why are you so slow? You''ve been shaking for such a long time!"


    Maybe I was in a daze for too long, the old geezer said impatiently.


    I smiled bitterly and slowly moved my hand away. This old man was really impatient and immediately looked at the points.


    I also curiously looked down and was surprised to find that I had actually shaken out 3 points. I immediately had the urge to swallow my own feces and commit suicide. When the old geezer saw the points on the dice, he was stunned for a moment but soon started to laugh maniacally.


    I looked speechlessly at the old man who was smiling from head to toe. I signalled to White Snow with my eyes for him to leave.


    However, White Snow shook her head. I know her personality, she wouldn''t easily give in, and she wouldn''t abandon me and leave. If I were to die here, I''m afraid that she wouldn''t be able to live a good life.


    Knowing her temper, I knew I couldn''t persuade her, so I turned my head and continued to play with the old man.


    After this old man finished laughing, he wasn''t in a hurry. He shook his head with a face full of smiles, obviously thinking that he would win.


    I leaned on my chin as I watched him shake the dice. In less than half a minute, this guy stopped, took his hand away, and looked down at the numbers on his eye. But when he saw the points, his smile immediately froze.


    I lowered my head and looked at him doubtfully. In the end, I nearly burst into laughter. This old man had actually managed to pull off two points, one for one and two for the other.


    "Not, not this time. Brat, you didn''t see anything, right?"


    The ghost old man raised his head with an ashen face, looked at me and said with a sneer.


    The corner of my mouth twitched as I saw a string of words flash past in the old man''s eyes. "If you say that I can see it, then I''ll dig out your eyeballs. Anyway, you don''t need to find your eyes to play with dice!"


    I was so scared that cold sweat broke out from my body. I hastily replied, "I didn''t see anything. I was looking at the scenery outside!"


    The ghost old man nodded in satisfaction. He immediately returned to his previous expression, arguing that he wanted to play games with me.


    Although I didn''t show any reaction on the surface, my back was already soaked in cold sweat.


    I know that the guy in front of me is an expert in cultivation.


    In reality, the truly terrifying ghost wasn''t someone who grinded his teeth, or even someone who was fiendish, but the kind of person in front of him who was extremely bizarre. On the surface, he was just smiling at him, but was actually going to kill him in the next second.


    I didn''t know how many rounds I had played with him, but I didn''t think that this fellow would actually not win a single game against me. No matter how many points I threw out, he wouldn''t be able to win.


    White Snow and I felt a chill in our hearts as we looked at the ghostly old man''s increasingly gloomy face.


    In the eighteenth match, this old man would still lose to me. This time, he didn''t go mad from the serious expression he had before. Instead, he raised his head and stared coldly at me with a cold glint in his eyes.


    The corner of my mouth twitched. The thing that I didn''t want to see the most had finally happened.


    "Brat, you can''t lose to me in a game, I''m too detestable!"


    As he said this, I suddenly felt the air around me grow colder, as if something had frozen it.


    White Snow and I hastily stood up and vigilantly retreated towards the window. However, just as we took two steps forward, I saw a black shadow flash past us. Before I could even react, I saw White Snow fly out and collide with the foot of the bed.


    "White Snow, how are you?" My heart felt like it was being tugged at as I ran towards White Snow. However, before I could take two steps forward, I found that my legs couldn''t move anymore.


    I lowered my head in fear, only to discover that there was nothing on my leg. However, I was unable to move. It was most likely the same as Baixue, the old geezer had just cast an incantation.


    I looked around and sure enough, I saw that the old geezer was standing to the left of me, staring at me with a dark expression. A line of words flashed across his eyes, "You actually dare to defeat me. I''ll definitely kill you today!"


    After reading these few lines, the corner of my eyes twitched. Although I knew that I couldn''t beat this fellow, I didn''t expect that Bai Hua was actually weak to this extent. I couldn''t help but sigh to myself, I might really die here this time.


    The old man grinned at me and raised his hand towards my neck. At that moment, I saw a line of words flash across the old geezer''s eyes, "Fortunately, I''m no longer an old woman. I haven''t killed in a long time. I''m really excited!"


    After seeing this line of words, my heart immediately lightened up. I replied in a lukewarm and indifferent manner, "You actually dared to kill someone. Are you not afraid that your wife will come back to find you?"


    The old geezer looked at me and asked suspiciously, "How did you know? "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll throw you two out later, and I won''t be able to see it!"


    "But she can smell the scent of blood, and the smell of humans. Bai Hua and I have been living here for so long, it''s impossible that we didn''t smell anything, are you going to do it?"


    The old man didn''t seem to have thought about these questions, he frowned at me, then looked at Bai Hua who was unconscious on the ground, and suddenly revealed a sinister smile.

 C36

    "What do you want?" When I saw the old man looking at Bai Hua with an evil grin on his face, my heart skipped a beat.


    "It''s nothing. I just think that she looks better than you. I just want to kill her first!"


    The ghostly old man laughed sinisterly, his wrinkled face twisted into a sinister expression.


    After he finished speaking, he quickly rushed towards Bai Hua. I only saw a black shadow flash past my eyes.


    "Don''t! Old man, it''s not that you''re an old man, but you''re my biological grandfather.


    My legs were still stuck on the ground, as though I was being welded to death, unable to move an inch, but I could not watch this evil ghost kill Bai Hua, so I shouted excitedly.


    "Get out of my way, you''re too noisy!" After the ghost old man heard my words, his eyes went wide and he raised his hand to slap. I didn''t even have time to react before I was sent flying again.


    My back violently collided against the wall and the corner of my mouth twitched. I felt as though all of my internal organs had been moved. I was struck until I nearly vomited blood. This time, I was really unable to say a single word.


    "Old man, what are you doing?!" Suddenly, an indistinct voice came from the door. I struggled to look in the direction of the voice. As expected, I saw an old lady wearing a black longevity jacket. She was hugging her dog as she used her walking stick to walk towards the old man.


    She twisted and turned as she walked. She looked extremely strange, as though she could fall at any time. I curiously looked at her feet and couldn''t help but be startled.


    This old lady''s foot was only three inches in size and could be considered a perfect lotus. However, looking at the old lady''s appearance, she was already used to having such a deformed foot, so no matter how she twisted, she wouldn''t fall.


    "Old... Old... Grand Matriarch ¡­ "Ouch!"


    When the old man saw this old lady, his mouth immediately twitched as he said nervously.


    "Old what old, you''re the one who''s old!?" What''s going on with these two people? Do you not want to stay here any longer? You actually want to kill them, are you not afraid of the Underworld knowing!? "


    Although this old lady''s mouth was full of teeth that had fallen off and her words had leaked air, her speed of speech didn''t slow down in the slightest, scolding the old geezer to the point where he was about to lose all his dog blood.


    The old fogey was clearly very afraid of her. After being yelled at like that, he didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    I bitterly smiled and struggled to get up from the ground. However, before I could regain my balance, I fell again.


    "We still don''t dare to let them go!" When the old woman saw me stand up, she immediately shouted at the old man in a flustered manner.


    After hearing what she said, the ghost old man immediately felt as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. He coldly laughed and said, "You''re lucky, little brat. However, you won''t be able to survive for long since you''re in the dark. You won''t even have the chance to leave this hotel!"


    "Damned old man, what are you saying!?" When the old lady saw his stuttering look, she impatiently shouted and directly slapped the old geezer.


    The ghostly old man was immediately sent flying, and he fell even worse than we did.


    The corner of my mouth twitched. I struggled to run to White Snow''s side to help her up.


    "White Snow, are you okay? Where are you feeling bad?" I asked worriedly while supporting Snow White.


    "No ¡­." "No wonder you''re fine. First, help me out of the room, then we can talk!"


    Snow rolled her eyes at me and said weakly. She didn''t say much and just put her hand on my shoulder. Her head was lowered and her face was pale.


    I smiled bitterly and hurriedly supported her to the door. The old lady didn''t stop us as she just stood by the side and looked at me coldly.


    When I reached the door, I saw the old lady giving me a cold smile, my whole body shivered. Grabbing Bai Hua''s arm tightly, I staggered out of the room.


    When I reached the corridor, I was relieved. I thought I had escaped disaster once again.


    "Zhang Yu, we might have to take a break today!" Just then, Bai Hua suddenly said.


    I was stunned and was about to retort when the ghost geezer''s words suddenly flashed in my head. He just said that even if he doesn''t kill us, we won''t be able to escape from here!


    "How is this possible? There''s clearly nothing here!" I said hurriedly, my heart was sweating. Actually, when I first entered the corridor, I also felt that it was different from before.


    The surrounding light is so poor that even if Bai Hua was by my side, I still wouldn''t be able to clearly see her face.


    Furthermore, there wasn''t a single sound from the surroundings. It was as if the entire world had fallen silent. It was unknown when a cold wind suddenly blew out from the surroundings and entered my body through my pants. I couldn''t help but shiver.


    I smiled bitterly and said helplessly, "Could it be that there are other Yin spirits here? Why did I only feel 303 when we entered?"


    "I don''t know if there are any ghosts, but there''s one here. It''s just that ¡­" 303 is the strongest, so I planned to get rid of them first and then the ones outside. Who would have thought that they would be so powerful! "


    Bai Hua said in a flustered and exasperated tone. From the looks of it, she was regretting it, or maybe she was out of breath, so she started to cough intensely.


    She finally regained her senses, I sighed, and looked around at my surroundings. Looking around, I was able to discern the direction, and supported Bai Hua to walk towards the door.


    "Bai Hua, why don''t you tell me why that old lady didn''t want to kill us? She seems to have higher cultivation experience than that old man!"


    After walking a few steps, I curiously asked. When I saw the look in that old lady''s eyes earlier, I always felt that she regarded us as trouble and wished that we could immediately disappear from her sight.


    "They must be buried here. They must have cultivated for many years here and have a profound cultivation experience, but that old lady didn''t want to kill anyone at all. That''s because killing will allow them to escape into the demonic path and they will never have the chance to attain it!"


    "Wait, let''s take the stairs. If we get trapped while taking the elevator, then we''ll really be in danger!"


    Bai Hua laughed bitterly and said, after saying that, she sighed helplessly, then I quickly supported her up the stairs, which seemed to have not been used for a long time, and were filled with dust.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" This place is really terrible, and I think this place is even colder.


    I turned my head to look at Bai Hua, and realised that Bai Hua was looking coldly at the front, her face even paler than before.


    I also looked in front in surprise, but realised that there was nothing in front of me. Just when I wanted to ask Bai Hua why she was stopping, I suddenly felt a cold wind brush past my eyes.


    Ah ¡­


    I felt someone push me hard from behind, and before I could react, I fell down the stairs.


    The fall was so firm that I felt every part of my body was in pain. I felt as if all the bones in my body had been broken.


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" I was just wondering how powerful you were to be able to escape from those two old ghosts. At that moment, I heard a sharp voice in my ear.

 C37

    "Zhang Yu, you ¡­ Still alive? " At this time, I heard Bai Hua worriedly shouting from above.


    I managed to raise a hand and shake it a few times to show that I wasn''t dead, but my whole body was in so much pain that it felt like it was about to fall apart.


    "Of course he''s still alive. I just like eating fresh food. If he dies now, that wouldn''t be so good!"


    Then he pulled me up by my collar, and I could not resist, and let him pull me up.


    However, at this moment, I happened to see the true face of this fellow. I was surprised to discover that the fellow who was carrying me was the manager who brought us to look at the room. However, at this moment, her expression and voice were completely different from before.


    The corner of my mouth twitched. I accidentally saw two holes on the guy''s neck.


    "Let go of Zhang Yu, or else I won''t be polite with you anymore!"


    Bai Hua said coldly as she ran towards us.


    "If you dare to come again, I''ll suck his blood dry!" She had a cold smile on her face.


    The corner of my mouth twitched. I looked towards this guy and saw a line of words flash across her eyes: "When I eat him, I''ll eat that guy with cultivation experience!"


    After seeing this line of words, I anxiously and anxiously shouted at Bai Hua: "Bai Hua, quickly leave! This fellow wants to kill you too!"


    "You don''t need to say anything!" Right at this moment, I suddenly heard Bai Hua from behind me, and impatiently shouted.


    I gave a bitter laugh and struggled, but the man''s grip tightened.


    Bai Hua completely ignored the sinister ghost''s warning, and continued to run towards us.


    He placed his finger in his mouth and bit it open, quickly drawing the Talisman, then threw it towards the fellow who was hit by the ghost.


    However, he did not expect that guy to be so fast, and when he saw the Talisman Paper flying towards him, he quickly dodged to the side.


    I was pulled aside by him, too, and then the guy seemed to feel it was hard to pull me, so he threw me out again.


    I sorrowfully thought to myself, I''m not some sandbag, so why can''t I escape the fate of being dumped?


    But before I could think about it, my butt hit the ground first, and I couldn''t help but almost spit out blood.


    "Bang!" Just as I landed on the ground, I heard Bai Hua shout from the side, following that, the manager who was possessed by Bai Hua fell down.


    Before I could get up, I was viciously smacked by that manager.


    "Hey, Bai Hua, do you want my life?" I couldn''t help but groan as I tried to push the manager away from me.


    "Aren''t you dead yet? I''m only trying to knock the evil ghost out of her body and wake her up. She knows this place better than we do, so it''s convenient for her to escape!"


    Bai Hua chuckled, as though she had recovered, and quickly walked down.


    By the time I realized it, she was already in front of the manager. She waved her hand in her face and the manager woke up.


    Confused, she got up and pressed her hands to her head. Then, as if she remembered something terrifying, she looked over at us.


    When he saw that it was Bai Hua and I standing in front of him, he heaved a sigh of relief. With great effort, he stood up and asked: "How did you two come here?"


    "Don''t you remember what you just did? You almost killed me!? " I said in a bad mood, but this guy looked at me blankly. He looked at his hands and asked doubtfully, "How could you harm me? I have no enmity with you!?"


    "Don''t say these things, send us out!" Bai Hua looked at her with a complicated expression, but she urged her.


    The manager looked at us strangely, but didn''t ask any questions. Instead, he forced a smile and said: "This way, please!"


    Bai Hua and I anxiously followed him. I bitterly smiled, went up to Bai Hua, and asked in a low voice, "Why are you looking at her like that?


    "That''s right. Nothing will happen to her anymore, because she''s already dead. It''s just that she doesn''t know yet."


    Bai Hua sighed lightly, and then pulled me faster.


    We followed the manager into the elevator, and I didn''t notice that she had pressed the button on the floor. I was in so much pain that I was now ringing for a place to sit down.


    Bai Hua looked at me worriedly, so she didn''t notice that we were facing a great calamity.


    When I looked up, I saw that I had reached the first floor, but the stairs didn''t stop. They continued to descend.


    I immediately asked anxiously, "What''s going on? Why is the staircase still descending?"


    At this moment, the manager suddenly turned his head and coldly looked at us. He chuckled as he moved close to my ear and said sinisterly, "Could it be that you didn''t see that I know everything? The owner is waiting for you to drink!"


    After saying that, she laughed impudently. Seeing her pale complexion and purplish lips which made her look like she was insane, my heart suddenly jolted and my heart started beating violently.


    The feeling made my back go numb. I wanted to get into bed and wrap myself up, but the damn manager actually wanted to frame me. I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart.


    "Soldier!" Just at this time, I suddenly heard Bai Hua shout, and a Talisman Paper quickly flew to the female manager''s head, and the female manager immediately stopped moving.


    I hastily pressed the button for the elevator that was heading to the first floor. As I watched the elevator rise from the third floor, my heart slowly relaxed.


    I continuously muttered in my heart, "It''s alright if I go out, it''ll be fine if I go out."


    Ding ding ¡­


    Right at this moment, the elevator suddenly released a ding sound, Bai Hua and I turned to look at the door at the same time.


    "Hurry up!" Just then, Bai Hua suddenly pulled my hand and said, I was pulled until I staggered, and anxiously walked out.


    Ding... Ding...


    My cell phone suddenly rang twice, and I was so focused on my escape that I jumped at the sound.


    I looked down at the time on my watch. It was already midnight, who would send me a text at this time? Somehow, the moment I picked up my phone, I had a strange feeling in my heart.


    He skillfully opened the text message icon on his phone, and an unfamiliar number popped up. Below it was another sentence: Do you still remember Tang Xue?


    Tang Xue? I muttered the name in my heart as my heartbeat quickened. I felt that this name was very familiar. Every time I read it, my heartbeat would quicken. I didn''t know why, but I couldn''t think of any information about her.


    There didn''t seem to be anyone who had this name in my memories. After thinking for a long time, I suddenly remembered that one of my university classmates was called Tang Xue. It was probably because of this that I felt familiar.

 C38

    I found an excuse for myself, then quickly deleted the text message and followed Bai Hua.


    In the end, I ran out of this damned hotel at one in the morning. I swore that I would never come back here, and Bai Hua ran to the front of the car to get on, while I walked in the front seat and said to me: "Let''s go to the hospital first. I see that you are covered in wounds!"


    I nodded my head with great effort. It was fine that she didn''t say anything, but after what she said, the place that I had just hit started to hurt again.


    I turned my head and looked out the window. There were a lot of cars in the car park, but there weren''t many people there. The silence was suffocating as Bai Hua drove her car out of the car park.


    After turning a corner, the white drawing started to accelerate. Suddenly, a woman in a light pink short skirt with long hair appeared in front of him. However, the white drawing couldn''t rest properly for a few days, so its reaction was slow by half a beat as it charged straight at the woman.


    Bang


    I watched the woman tumble off the windshield, as if she had been sucked into the bottom of the car.


    Bai Hua was shocked, she anxiously turned the steering wheel, her face full of panic and panic. He was a woman after all, although she had ways to deal with ghosts, but dealing with humans was not something she could do.


    Moreover, this woman seemed to appear out of thin air, causing people to be unprepared. Her head was always lowered, with her head tilted to the left. Her hands naturally hung down, making her look rather strange.


    I was scared by this woman, so I stepped on the accelerator and escaped from the car park. I was scared, I turned my head to look at the back of the car, I wanted to ask Bai Hua why she didn''t stop to look around, but when I thought about that weird female manager just now, I knew that the person we bumped into was not a human.


    None of us spoke a word on the way there. Originally, Bai Hua wanted to send me to the hospital, but after what happened just now, she didn''t have the mood to send me to the hospital. She drove the car straight to her own house and only when she was lying on her bed did I heave a sigh of relief.


    In a trance, I seem to have returned to my college campus, which is no different from when I graduated.


    Wandering aimlessly around the campus, I unknowingly walked to the bottom of a girl''s dormitory. Looking up, I noticed that there seemed to be a girl standing on top of the building. Her long hair was randomly blown by the wind, making it impossible to see her face.


    However, I could still feel that she was looking at me. Her gaze was as cold as the winter''s ice, piercing into my heart.


    I used all my strength to press down on my chest, and my heart started to race again. At that moment, that girl suddenly jumped down from the roof. Like a leaf falling, she fell heavily onto the ground.


    Bang


    She landed right at my feet, blood spurting out from her head and splattering everywhere. She was lying on her back with her head tilted to the left. Her pink skirt was dyed red.


    I knew I was dreaming, but I didn''t know why, but after seeing this, I still felt a fear that made my legs go weak. The more I wanted to escape, the more I couldn''t.


    Ding...


    Fortunately, at this time, my alarm clock sounded, and the ear-piercing noise instantly saved me from my nightmare. I turned my head mechanically and just happened to see Bai Hua sleeping soundly beside me.


    I quietly got up so that I wouldn''t alarm her, then I saw the medicine on the bedside table. I carefully applied the medicine on myself. It was fortunate that I had some foundation to work on, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to endure this suffering.


    I stayed at Bai Hua''s house to rest for a few days, but I haven''t been able to calm down at all. It''s because there''s always a shadow moving in front of my eyes, lingering around like a ghost.


    Furthermore, that unfamiliar number continuously texted me. It was still the same sentence: "Do you still remember Tang Xue?"


    After Bai Hua found out about this, she thought for a while and said that she would help me find some friends. In fact, I could also go to the mobile company to look for it myself, but I didn''t want to waste time doing that. I felt that the person who sent me these messages was just trying to get me to investigate.


    So as to drag me into a deeper conspiracy, and after anticipating their thoughts, I simply unload the battery on my mobile phone.


    "Zhang Yu, stop sleeping. Are you watching today''s news?" One morning, I was sound asleep when Bai Hua dragged me up.


    I impatiently looked at the television and saw that there was a piece of news on TV. The news was about the incident where Hu Xing Residence fell last night. The victim was Tang Xue, 24 years old.


    When I saw the news, I was suddenly wide awake.


    A chill ran down my spine, and my scalp tingled.


    I was afraid that I would instinctively look at my phone. I didn''t expect there to be such a coincidence in this world.


    Bewildered, I picked up my phone and put it back on. When I turned it on, I saw two more messages.


    Every night I get a text message like this, and I can''t think of anyone I know who would be so bored.


    "Seems like it isn''t a prank. This Tang Xue might jump out in the middle of the night and say that you killed her and then came to find you to take her life!"


    Bai Hua changed the channel and said with a bitter smile. After hearing what she said, I was immediately shocked, I didn''t even need Bai Hua to say anything, I already felt it myself, from the moment I received the first message, I already felt that I wouldn''t be able to shake off Tang Xue.


    "But don''t worry. My family has a special Spirit Formation set up by my master, so there won''t be any ghosts that will intrude. Come, let''s go out and buy things!"


    Seeing my pale face, Bai Hua thought that she did not want to scare me anymore and anxiously asked.


    "Ah, Miss Bai, since your family is safe, why don''t you let me stay in your house!"


    The corner of my mouth twitched. It''s not that I don''t dare to go out, it''s just that I really don''t want to go shopping with her.


    "Are you going or not!" Seeing my hesitant expression, Bai Hua said somewhat angrily, "It''s not good for me to refute that. After all, I''m still living in someone else''s home, so naturally, I have to listen to him."


    Thus, I had no choice but to slowly get up and follow her out. The car was rapidly telling me to drive on. I was bored as I stared out the window in a daze. Out of the corner of my eyes, I accidentally saw a tall building.


    My mind went blank for a moment, because it was exactly the scene I had dreamed of the night I first received the text message.

 C39

    "Wait, Bai Hua, when did you build this building?" I asked, pointing to the building.


    Bai Hua was driving when she glanced over. She frowned, thought for a bit and said: "Strange, I have never seen that building too, but it looks quite familiar."


    Suddenly a thought flashed through my mind, and I blurted out, "Isn''t this the hotel where we were fighting ghosts!?"


    Bai Hua nodded her head, she had obviously remembered it as well, but her expression immediately turned serious.


    I didn''t continue speaking, but my mind was racing. I clearly remembered that the hotel we went to was located at the first ring and the home of White Snow was at the third ring, so even if this hotel moved, it wouldn''t be able to move here along with the building. The only possibility is that the building was an illusion.


    When the car turned a corner, I saw the hotel building again, which was so bright in my eyes that I felt as if it were a sharp blade hanging over my head, ready to fall at any moment and chop off my head.


    Just then, I saw a black dot on the roof. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a woman. She was wearing a light pink skirt and her long hair was fluttering in the wind, exactly as I had seen in my dream.


    Very quickly, this woman rushed to the balcony and jumped down. She was like a leaf, rapidly falling. Looking at this scene, I felt as though my heart was frozen.


    The surroundings seemed to have been frozen in place for a moment. The next second, "Bang ¡­" With a "peng" sound, the corpse fell to the ground.


    Ah ¡­


    Only then did I come back to my senses, surprised to find that the car had stopped, the scream that was just made by Bai Hua.


    Worried, I turned my head to look at her. Only then did I see that her face was ashen as she stared at the windscreen, her snow-white teeth were tightly clenched around her lips, her hands were opened slightly, and a white light had already appeared on her palms. Last time we clashed, she had an additional thing in her palm.


    Thus, I looked doubtfully towards the outside of the car. After seeing the scene before me, I couldn''t help but cry out.


    I saw a woman with her whole face stuck to the windscreen. Her face was dislocated from the fall, and her hair was a mess. She looked very ferocious, but I could clearly see that she was laughing.


    Her four limbs were completely superimposed together, making her look like a yoga expert. Her arms were hanging down naturally, and her two legs were above her head, hitting the roof of the car. Her body was covered in blood, making it hard to look at her body.


    Demonic Beast, is even harder to deal with than Zhang Qian, and looking at how you know it''s aimed at you, be careful! Just then, Bai Hua reminded me, after that she quickly bit her finger and dripped her blood on the bright white thing, her lips started to tremble.


    "Zhang Yu, I''ve finally found you!? It''s so hard for me to find you, don''t you think I''ll tear you into pieces today!? "


    Suddenly, the ghoul outside shouted at me. Her voice was very sharp, like the sound of a sharp weapon scraping against an iron plate. The sound was very ear-piercing, and I couldn''t help but cover my ears.


    After Bai Hua heard this voice, she also frowned slightly. When the ghost girl saw us, she immediately let out a miserable sneer.


    This sound gave me a splitting headache. Gradually, I felt as though I was in a trance. The sound of the ghost girl hitting the glass continuously entered my ears. I was extremely upset.


    I felt as though I was about to collapse. Thus, I opened my eyes abruptly. However, when I saw the scene before me, I couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    Because right now, I am not in Bai Hua''s car at all, but I am at the very top of a very tall building.


    Startled, I hastily withdrew my foot, but at that moment I heard a familiar voice, but I could not remember where I had heard it, so I hastily turned my head.


    "Zhang Yu, don''t you feel like you''re living a very difficult life? The person you love most has betrayed you, your company is on the brink of bankruptcy... "


    I froze for a moment, and then I realized that behind me was a man who looked exactly the same as me. He wore the same clothes, had the same hairstyle, and even had the same mole on his face.


    When I saw him, it was as though I was looking at a mirror. The corner of my mouth twitched as I curiously asked, "Who are you?"


    "I am you, I am your shadow, I will never leave you, never, even if the Ah Xue will leave you, even if your company will close down ¡­"


    After this person heard what I said, he looked into my eyes calmly. I could feel that his eyes and mine really wanted to do, but there seemed to be something more, it''s just that my brain was not clear at this moment, I found that my mind was suddenly thinking back to the scene of Ah Xue betraying me, the matter of the people in the company collectively resigning their positions, and then I still kept on getting chased by ghosts, continuing to run in a sorry state endlessly. Seeing this, I really felt like I was going to collapse.


    "Since you''re in so much pain, why don''t you come with me? I''ll take you away from here. I won''t run into a ghost again, and I don''t need to see that woman who betrayed you!"


    After saying that, this fellow pulled my hand and turned around. He whispered into my ear, "One more step and you will no longer be in pain!"


    I automatically nodded my head, my mind was in a mess. I imitated him and raised my leg, but right at that moment, I suddenly heard Bai Hua''s shout, "Zhang Yu, come back quickly!?"


    Then, the "I" behind me suddenly shook violently and immediately fell from the top of the building. I could clearly see him fall to the ground, but the moment he landed, he changed into another form. With a flash of white light, the woman immediately let out a mournful scream.


    At this time, my brain seemed to have sobered up, because I clearly saw that the guy that fell on the ground was the evil spirit that smashed into Bai Hua''s car.


    Thinking about this, I hurriedly took a step back. At the same time, I felt someone tugging at me from behind, making me dizzy. When I woke up, I found that I was still sitting in Bai Hua''s car.


    When I looked outside, the car had already left the second ring. I wiped my face and said, "Heavens! I nearly died again!"

 C40

    "I feel that this matter is becoming more and more complicated. Ever since I started learning Taoism Arts, this is the first time I''ve encountered so many evil spirits. Furthermore, their cultivation experience is so heavy that I don''t even dare to think about it.


    It''s just that I have lived for more than twenty years. Other than Bai Hua, I have never met anyone who knows these mystical techniques, so it is even more impossible for me to offend them. I really do not know who will scheme and plot against me behind the scenes like this.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of my phone. Before I met this evil spirit, I received several text messages, but I ignored them. Now, it seemed that there were some matters that I couldn''t avoid just because I wanted to.


    I quickly picked up my cell phone and called the guy who texted me every day.


    I thought the call would be from the customer service, with the number empty, or away from the service area for the time being.


    But what I didn''t expect was that after the call went through, it actually connected. Soon, a woman''s voice came from inside: "Hello, who is this?"


    I thought of the Ah Xue first, but immediately shook my head. Although this woman''s voice was also very sweet, it wasn''t as gentle as the Ah Xue''s. There was a trace of charm in her voice, so she should be a very cheerful and flamboyant girl.


    "Hey, if you don''t say anything now, I''m hanging up!" The voice came again, though it sounded more impatient than before.


    I knew that if I didn''t speak now, she would definitely hang up the phone. I hastily replied, "I am ¡­." I am Zhang Yu, may I ask who you are? " Since she''s alive, I need to talk to her.


    The other side was silent for a moment, then a burst of laughter came from the other side of the phone. I was stunned by her laughter, only to hear the surprised voice of the woman saying: "So it''s Zhang Yu, I''m Zhou Qian, how are you doing? Where do you work and how much do you earn? Do you have a girlfriend? If we''re in a city, we can come out and play when we''re free! "


    I looked at the number on my phone in astonishment. I didn''t expect it to be someone I knew. I was very surprised. I just couldn''t think of any interaction between her and Tang Xue.


    Even though we were in the same class, there were still over a hundred people in the same class at the time, and Tang Xue had a reserved personality and normally wouldn''t smile, so even though she was still considered pretty handsome, she was always dressed very conservatively.


    Although she had a sweet voice and a cheerful personality, although there were some gossip, these were the same for the majority of the girls. They had quite a good relationship and practically became one with the rest of the people, just that the majority of the people did not seem to have Tang Xue.


    In my memory, she was a tomboy with an open mind. She was one of the few people who could be considered a friend in my university days.


    "Are you in any trouble?" Zhou Qian asked worriedly after hearing that there was no response for a long time.


    I thought for a moment and told her about what happened in the short message I gave her a few days ago. I didn''t tell her about what had happened recently as it was too strange and even if I told her about it, she might not believe me or think that I was crazy.


    After Zhou Qian heard what I said, she cried out emotionally, then immediately shouted: "Impossible, I don''t know your phone number, nor do I have the possibility of sending you a text message to tell you this. Zhang Yu, I advise you to pay attention to the people around you, and maybe it''s someone who is doing this for you, I''ll go check with the mobile company tomorrow to see what is going on.


    I replied, then continued to ask: "Oh right, Zhou Qian, I''m sure you have a lot of connections, I seem to be inquiring about someone, do you remember our class''s Tang Xue? "This person always sends me this sort of message. He also always asks me if I can''t help but know Tang Xue and use your account number ¡­"


    "Stop it!" I don''t know. Since this matter is over, let her be. Why are you still mentioning her? Just thinking about it makes me flustered! "Since we were on good terms in university, I would remind you not to think about this person!"


    Before I even finished speaking, Zhou Qian said coldly, "I have read many books on psychology before, so the subtle emotions of humans are very sensitive. I could hear that when Zhou Qian mentioned Tang Xue, he purposely avoided her name, which seemed to be a taboo. This couldn''t help but cause me to be a little puzzled.


    Thus, I continued to ask, "Could it be that you know about her?"


    "Zhang Yu, are you alright? You should be more familiar with her than me. Three years ago, when she jumped down from the roof of the girl''s dormitory, he fell right at your feet.


    After hearing what she said, my mind was shaken for a moment, because this is exactly the scene I dreamt of the night I first received the message.


    "You don''t need to worry too much. I heard that the girl was very weird when she was still alive. Later on, her class spread a rumor that she also committed suicide by jumping off a building. Anyway, don''t think too much about it."


    I gave her a perfunctory reply before asking, "Do you know why?"


    "I don''t know. How long has it been, who still remembers these things!?" Zhou Qian yawned, she sounded impatient, and before I could continue speaking, there was a slap, and the call ended.


    Disappointed, I answered and hung up.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a shadow pass by the window. I didn''t see her face, but I could tell it was a woman.


    Just by looking at the side of her face, I could tell that she was a very beautiful woman. It was just that this woman''s face was deathly pale. The corners of her mouth were pursed. She seemed to have something on her mind, so I didn''t think too much about it.


    When I looked at my surroundings, my heart couldn''t help but be fiercely pulled, because right now, Bai Hua''s car is on a road. How could there be someone walking on this road!?


    Suddenly, I felt that something was staring at me from behind. Just as I wanted to turn around, I heard Bai Hua berating me in a low voice: "Don''t turn your head!?"


    Although her voice wasn''t loud, I could tell that something strange must have happened to us. Thus, I didn''t turn my head around, but pretended that nothing had happened and continued to look outside.


    It''s just that people are curious. Sometimes, even though I know that the thing behind me might be dangerous, I still want to turn around and take a look.

 C41

    If I knew what I would see, I would never look back.


    When I turned around, I saw a woman in a short black cotton skirt and a white bench with long, unbound hair sitting in the back seat.


    This woman''s hair is very long, it was so black that it just happened to cover half of her face, but I can see that the other half of her face, is Zhou Qian!


    Although she had graduated a few years ago, Zhou Qian remained the same. She was still as beautiful as before.


    She was looking at me with a smile, and there was a smile at the corner of her mouth, but it always seemed strange to me.


    Just then, my phone suddenly rang, but it was still Zhou Qian''s phone number, and now Zhou Qian is sitting in the backseat ¡­ When I thought about this, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Now I finally understand why Bai Hua didn''t let me turn back just now. No matter how dumb I am, I can guess that the current Zhou Qian is no longer human.


    My hands trembled a few times, but I still picked up the phone. A familiar voice came from inside, "Zhang Yu, do you still remember me?"


    Hearing this voice, my head started to hurt, because this person was none other than the Police Officer Liu who had always thought that I was the murderer of Zhang Qian.


    "Remember, it''s Officer Liu right? Why is Zhou Qian''s phone in your hands?"


    I smiled wryly. After interacting with him a few times, I naturally understood his way of handling affairs. Thus, before he could finish his words, I had already finished speaking up for him.


    "Then we won''t keep you in suspense. Come to the police station, we need to make a statement!" With that, the Police Officer Liu hung up the phone. I looked at my phone helplessly, then looked at Zhou Qian through the rearview mirror and sighed.


    Although I knew that the Police Officer Liu would say that, I still turned my head to look at Bai Hua.


    Because the one driving the car right now, is not Bai Hua at all, but Zhou Qian. I completely didn''t notice when Zhou Qian came over, and where did Bai Hua go?


    Just then, Zhou Qian suddenly turned her head, but her body did not move, only her head slowly turned, her neck seemed to have been twisted.


    She turned her head and looked at me coldly. Half of her face, which had been covered by her hair, was revealed. Her face was completely ruined, and her facial features were severely dislocated.


    There was a bloody mess on my face, and I looked even more ruined than Tang Xue. Looking at this extremely terrifying face, I had the urge to jump out of the car.


    "It''s all your fault for calling me, why did you mention her, why!? I wouldn''t die if you didn''t mention her. " At this moment, Zhou Qian''s undamaged eye suddenly turned blood-red. She glared at me coldly and screamed at the top of her lungs, causing me to instinctively lean towards the window as my heart was covered in cold sweat.


    "Zhang Yu, I''m so lonely down there. Come and accompany me!" Then she let go of the steering wheel and burst out laughing.


    I looked out of the window in horror, and saw that there was a highway outside, with cars speeding past us from time to time.


    Seeing such a scene, I couldn''t care less about Zhou Qian''s appearance. Instinctively, I grabbed hold of the steering wheel, and only after flying for a long time did I manage to stabilize the car.


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" "Is it fun?" At this time, I suddenly heard Zhou Qian''s strange laughter, my mouth twitched.


    I didn''t dare look back because I was afraid to meet her purposeful face, but this guy didn''t plan to let me go. Instead, he turned my head back.


    "My face was ruined when I graduated from university. It''s all because of her!" At this time, I suddenly heard Zhou Qian gritting her teeth as she spoke. I turned towards her in shock.


    Thinking about it carefully, ever since she had graduated from university, she had never seen her again. She had also not come to several student gatherings, so there were many people who were talking about her.


    I had my doubts before, but later on I was too busy working, so I gradually forgot. I didn''t expect things to be like this.


    So, I puzzledly asked, "I remember that you said that in your third year, Tang Xue died. How could she ruin your face?"


    "Don''t you understand that there are ghosts in this world when you see me?" Zhou Qian sneered. Although I already knew that there was a ghost in this world, I just did not think of all these.


    I didn''t continue asking, but tried my best to turn my head away because I really didn''t want to keep staring at that face. Although I wasn''t a member of the Appearance Association, anyone who saw that face would be afraid.


    Right at this moment, a car suddenly came over. I wanted to dodge but I realised that the person driving the car was Bai Hua, so I hastily rolled down the window.


    Bai Hua shouted at me, "Jump over here!"


    The corner of my mouth twitched. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to jump, but now that the car had already traveled to a distance of 80 over, jumping off a car at this time was equivalent to suicide for an ordinary person like me.


    "Zhang Yu, seeing that we are friends, I will give you another chance!" At this time, I suddenly heard Zhou Qian whisper something sinisterly in my ear. I hadn''t even reacted to what had happened.


    I felt a huge force pulling me back from the car, and I flew out the window without even opening the door.


    However, the instant that I flew out of the car, I was ruthlessly struck. The collision left me confused, but I didn''t think too much, and grabbed onto the door of the car that Bai Hua drove away from. The entire body was hanging on the car door.


    Bang


    Right at this moment, a loud sound came from the side. I was startled, and almost dropped my hand, but when I looked over there, I realised that the white car that Bai Hua was driving had already hit the fence, and then flipped off the highway, and in the instant that the car was flipped around, I saw Zhou Qian still sitting inside the car. She stared at me coldly with her pair of blood-red eyes, and her red lips slightly moved, but I could still see what she was saying: "I will come back to take your life!"


    I broke out in a cold sweat and thought to myself, if it was just a second later, I probably would still be falling down the highway with Zhou Qian.


    "Zhang Yu, quickly come in!" When Bai Hua called out to me from behind, I squeezed myself into the car and closed the door.


    I didn''t even have the strength to lift a finger. I laughed bitterly, sat up with effort and said: "Bai Hua, Officer Liu asked me to take the report, I''m afraid we won''t be able to return successfully today."


    "You must be blessed to have survived such a great ordeal. The dead have dealt with so many people, do you still have to be afraid of dealing with living people?" Bai Hua laughed, as if she was brimming with energy, but from her laughter, it was not hard to tell how forced she was.

 C42

    "That is true, but it is inevitable that we will be investigated by that Inspector Liu again!" I sighed helplessly. When I thought about how Police Officer Liu had always treated me as a suspect and the way he looked at Bai Hua, I felt extremely disgusted.


    Therefore, I hastily took a few deep breaths and looked out the window. Bai Hua and I were silent at the same time, only when we arrived at the entrance of the police station did Bai Hua say with a smile: "This building looks pretty normal, I won''t accompany you in, you can go in by yourself."


    I nodded my head. I knew that I had troubled her these past few days, so I said smilingly, "Then you should go to sleep first. If I get detained by that Police Officer Liu, I''ll have to get rid of you to bail me out!"


    "OK, I''m really scared of you. I don''t know which great deity you angered, but since I''m so against you, I might as well just be haunted by ghosts. Even the police are so concerned about you, causing trouble for you everyday."


    After Bai Hua heard what I said, she was stunned for a moment, and then she started to laugh out loud without the image of a lady. People who passed by looked at her weirdly, but she did not care, and laughed for a while.


    Hearing her words, three black lines immediately appeared on my forehead. I waved my hand towards her and hurried towards the police station. After a while, I didn''t know what else she would say to make me fall.


    I had been here before, so I quickly found the Police Officer Liu''s office. The moment I entered the door, I saw the Police Officer Liu holding onto a doll, frowning, his face gloomy, that expression was even more painful than losing five million. Even when I walked up to face him, he didn''t notice.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" "Officer Liu." I deliberately coughed twice before Police Officer Liu raised his head and looked at me in astonishment. He seemed to be deep in thought for a moment but was interrupted by me.


    I sat across from him, and I could clearly see the old doll in his hand.


    This doll had a pair of blood-red eyes, and those eyes were suffused with an ice-cold light. Just glancing at it caused one to feel a chill in their heart.


    I hastily turned my head and noticed that the doll''s jet-black hair was disheveled. What made him even more surprised was that the doll was wearing a similarly worn out long skirt. Half of its face had already been stepped on. It was completely different from before.


    Seeing it reminded me of the Zhou Qian who almost took my life just now, and a chill ran through my heart, my instincts telling me that this child must have some sort of relationship with Zhou Qian.


    Ding ding ¡­


    At this time, the ear-piercing sound of a cell phone ringing came from Police Officer Liu''s body, and not a single sound came from the surroundings. Hence, this sudden sound startled him, he frowned, and quickly took out his phone to look, then quickly picked up the call and asked: "What happened?"


    "There''s a broken body near the Zhou Jiang district, and it''s a child''s body! Come here quickly!"


    After the Police Officer Liu listened to the phone call, I immediately saw a line of words flash across his eyes.


    I don''t know if I saw wrongly, but I vaguely felt that there was a trace of fear in Police Officer Liu''s eyes.


    "Alright, I''ll be there immediately." He hastily replied and quickly stood up. At this moment, he just happened to see me sitting across from him. My heart was filled with joy. I originally thought that this fellow was busy and wouldn''t have the time to talk to me.


    Who knew that just now, there was a line of words flashing across this guy''s eyes, "This kid has a superpower. Bringing him along might be beneficial for solving this case. Moreover, the matter on his body is still unclear. It''s definitely possible to keep an eye on him!"


    As expected, Police Officer Liu smiled and said, "Since you''re here, why don''t you come with me. Little Qi, Bo Zi, and I''ll go to the scene!"


    I sighed lightly and followed behind them. When we reached to the door, I saw Bai Hua still sitting in the car waiting for me, so I helplessly waved at her and got pulled over to the police car by Police Officer Liu.


    I sat right next to him. He was staring at me the whole way as if he was a thief. I was getting impatient, so I said impatiently, "Officer Liu, I don''t have any words on my face. Why are you staring at me?"


    "I saw what happened that day. Don''t try to hide it from me, just keep watching. If you really can provide me with any clues, I''ll let you go, okay?"


    After Police Officer Liu heard my words, he looked out of the window and said coldly.


    I was stunned for a moment before a chill ran through my heart. I cursed myself for being too careless. When this guy said that I had a superpower, I should have understood what he meant.


    "Then if I don''t see anything, aren''t you going to let me go?" Police Officer Liu glared at me but didn''t say anything. However, his meaning was obvious.


    I was suddenly speechless, but at this moment, Little Qi suddenly turned her head and said, "Chief, we''ve arrived at Zhou Jiang district."


    This district was very ordinary. I had been there before and was fairly familiar with the environment there. However, I didn''t expect that such an ordinary district would become a scene of murder. Furthermore, the victim was a child.


    By the time we arrived, the medical examiner and several policemen were already there.


    Police Officer Liu circled around the police line and rushed straight to the scene. I originally didn''t want to follow in, after all I''m not a police officer, but when Police Officer Liu saw that I didn''t follow, he actually grabbed onto my sleeve and dragged me towards the scene.


    This caused the surrounding policemen to look at us in a daze. Their faces were full of police officers. My old face flushed red as I hastily shook off his hand and said, "Officer Liu, I can walk by myself!"


    He coldly looked at me but didn''t say anything. He continued to walk towards the scene of the crime. Although I had already mentally prepared myself, when I saw the crime with my own eyes, I couldn''t help but feel my heart tighten.


    Zhou Jiang district was only one street away from a kindergarten. The street between them was very lively during the day, but it was also the quietest place at night. The young''s body was found in the westernmost corner of this street.


    As soon as I turned into the street, I could clearly see a pile of limbs piled up in the corner. They were the limbs and even the head of a child.


    I couldn''t help but turn my head when I took a glance at it. It was so tragic, these scenes that I had thought could only be seen in movies. I hadn''t thought that I would be able to see them in real life.

 C43

    "The medical examiner will try his best to put the corpses of these children together. In a while, there will be a few parents who have recently lost their children to look at them. Maybe these ¡­ These are the lost children. "


    A policeman walked over and said with a bit of hesitation, "This killer is really crazy. I must catch him or I''ll send him to the guillotine!"


    Little Qi was so scared that his entire body was trembling, and he stood in the corner with his head lowered without making a sound. After the police officer finished speaking, he came over and asked in a low voice, "Chief, do you think that this case could be related to the murder of Zhou Qian?"


    After saying that, he looked at me with a vigilant gaze. I was stunned for a moment before I immediately understood what he meant. A line of words flashed across his eyes. "It''s most likely that this fellow did it. Moreover, he must have an accomplice!"


    "This is what I''m worried about. If this goes on, I''m afraid there will be more deaths!"


    Police Officer Liu leaned against the wall, his expression was even more solemn than before, he sighed heavily.


    At this time, the parents who came to identify the body also arrived. They quickly recognized the corpse of their child and started crying on the side.


    Very quickly, the medical examiner finished assembling all five corpses, two women and three men. This scene was simply like a personal purgatory. Not to mention the parents of the dead children, even someone like me who hadn''t become a father couldn''t stand it.


    Because I can''t imagine what I would do if my child were to be brought up in something like this.


    "Where is the person who reported the crime? Bring him here! " Police Officer Liu took a few deep breaths to calm himself down, then said to Xiao Qi who was beside him.


    Little Qi nodded his head and quickly entered the crowd. Inside, he found a middle-aged man named Lu Kun. The people nearby said that this man was very amiable, even a bit afraid of the inside, so he was obviously scared this time. His face was pale and he was still trembling.


    "Hello, my surname is Liu." The body was found in the middle of the night. Where are you going when you''re out? "


    Police Officer Liu said calmly as he looked coldly at Zhao Qian, who wore glasses and had lifeless eyes that were still trembling non-stop.


    At the same time, I saw a line of words flash across his eyes: "The person who reported the crime could be the culprit, or else he would be the most suspicious!"


    "I work for an electronics company nearby, and the company''s competition is fierce. I often work overtime, and often have to work until midnight. My family lives nearby, so I didn''t expect to meet these types of people when I usually go home ¡­"


    When Lu Kun said this, a line of words flashed across his eyes, "I really want to have a long nightmare!" He could tell that this incident had provoked him quite a bit. Whenever he thought of those children who had tragically died, even his teeth would tremble.


    Police Officer Liu has been observing this man''s every move, and I have been observing him. But no matter how I look at it, this man doesn''t seem to want to be the culprit.


    "Since you often walk on this road and live here, you should be very familiar with the people here. Have you met any unfamiliar people recently?"


    Police Officer Liu continued to ask. Lu Kun frowned and thought for a long time, but his eyes did not say anything. Finally, he shook his head and said, "No, I did not notice."


    "This is my cell phone number. If you think of anything, please give me a call anytime." Police Officer Liu sighed in disappointment and handed his business card to Lu Kun. Lu Kun looked down at his business card and ran over to the other side of the street.


    "Hey, boss, this person is suspicious. His family is clearly over here, why is he running over there?"


    Little Qi was just about to chase Lu Kun when he was stopped by the Police Officer Liu. He looked at Lu Kun''s figure and sighed helplessly. "I don''t think this person will walk this path anymore. I don''t think he''s the killer."


    The identity of these five children were quickly determined, and Police Officer Liu naturally knew that he could not provoke the five pairs of parents that followed.


    Therefore, he told them that the child''s corpse had to be left behind for autopsy and could not be taken away for the time being. Although the parents were in a hurry to take the corpse away, they all agreed when they heard that he was going to solve the crime.


    "Bo Zi, go and bring out all the surveillance footage you can use to look for any suspicious people last night." As soon as the parents left, the Police Officer Liu hastily gave orders.


    "Then what should I do?" Seeing their leader begin to distribute tasks, Little Qi hurriedly asked.


    "Go to the police station and gather all the information on all the children who have disappeared recently. Collect them, the more detailed the better." Police Officer Liu looked at the corpses that were being carried away, then suddenly turned his head and asked me: "Did you see anything special?"


    As he said this, I saw a line of words flash across his eyes: "Stop pretending! I will watch how I''ll deal with you if you pretend to be stupid with me until you have Yin Yang Eyes!"


    Little Qi looked at me strangely, seemingly curious as to why his captain would ask me such a question. However, he didn''t go into detail and just quickly went to organize it.


    I suppressed my anger and looked around, but I couldn''t see anything special. I shook my head and was about to say that I didn''t see anything, when I suddenly felt a tug on the corner of my coat.


    I looked down in surprise and saw a little girl tugging at the hem of my shirt. She seemed to realize that she was looking down at her and quickly raised her head.


    He opened his big clear eyes wide and pleaded in a sobbing tone, "Uncle, please beg him, don''t look at the hand that cut me, my foot, it hurts so much!"


    I was stunned and instinctively jumped away. I looked at the child in fear as my heart started to beat rapidly.


    But at that moment, I suddenly realized that there was nothing where I had been standing. I was relieved, thinking that I had seen the horrible scene just now and was shocked. That was why I had such a hallucination.


    "Nothing!" Police Officer Liu looked at me coldly, then nodded his head meaningfully. Although he didn''t say anything, I could see a line of words flash past his eyes: "You saw it."


    After that, he ignored me and went over to ask the medical examiner about the dead children.


    The medical examiner took off his mask, his face pale. He wiped away his sweat and sighed, "I''ve been in this industry for more than ten years, but I''ve never seen such a cruel case. I can''t believe that all these bodies were sawed off by children.

 C44

    "No, I just saw the faces of those kids. Their expressions were very calm. If they were really sawed off alive, then why couldn''t the pain on their faces show up at all?"


    At this time, Bo Zi jumped over from nowhere, scratching his head and asking in surprise.


    That''s what I wanted to ask, but I thought the killer might have drugged the kids, so they didn''t feel any pain. They just slept and didn''t wake up again.


    Police Officer Liu seemed to have thought of this as well and told his thoughts to the medical examiner.


    But the medical examiner, who had worked in the field for more than a decade, shook his head and said, "It doesn''t look like it. We haven''t come to a conclusion yet. I need to go back for a further examination before I can make a decision."


    Police Officer Liu nodded his head, it was the only choice, he had a few policemen stay and scout the place with him, while the others were sent away.


    This corner was not that remote. If the corpse had been here since long ago, no one would have discovered it. It was very likely that the corpse had been dumped here in the middle of the night, which was why he asked Qi to check the surveillance videos on the street.


    "Let''s go back to the police station first. We should talk about your matters now!" After the things here came to an end, Police Officer Liu turned around and said to me with an evil smile.


    I could only smile wryly at that, but even if I had time to accompany them in their investigation, I would still have to solve some basic physical problems.


    Therefore, I hastily said, "Officer Liu, you''ve been busy for most of the day, shouldn''t we go eat something first? Whether you work for me or not, you still have to let me eat. Otherwise, that would be too inhumane!"


    "Hehe, what do you want to eat? Fried pork belly, roasted pork belly, roasted lamb, or roasted chicken feet!"


    After Police Officer Liu heard what I said, he nodded his head in agreement and smiled mischievously.


    After hearing what he said, I immediately thought of the corpses that had just been carried away. I felt like spitting out everything I had eaten this morning.


    "Alright, I''m scared of you!" I waved my hand at him, begging him to stop, or I really would have vomited on the spot.


    "Actually, I feel that the quality in your heart is not bad. Normally, when a person sees that pair of broken corpses, he would be scared to death. It''s like I''m used to watching it! "


    When Police Officer Liu and I got into the car, he suddenly turned around and said coldly.


    I was suddenly shocked and knew that this old fogey was trying to test me. Since there was no one in the car at this time, I bitterly smiled and said, "I won''t hide it from you. Actually, I''ve had the ability since I was young to be able to see ghosts.


    After the Police Officer Liu heard my words, the corner of his mouth twitched, but he didn''t say anything and started the car.


    After we drove for a while, I saw through the rearview mirror that Bai Hua had been driving her car and following behind us. When I saw her, I was moved to tears.


    However, he still pretended that nothing had happened on the surface. Other than looking around, he didn''t see Police Officer Liu at all.


    "What did you see just now? It seems like he was also shocked! "


    In fact, I know that he wanted to extract some information from my mouth.


    Anyway, I won''t stop until I spit something out. I told him about how I just saw a damn kid.


    When he heard that, he frowned, but deliberately avoided my eyes, so I didn''t see what he was thinking.


    After a long silence, we finally returned to the police station. It was already dark inside the police station, but the Police Officer Liu seemed to be accustomed to living such a life.


    After calling me, I quickly walked up the stairs. The moment we entered, a small police officer walked over with a computer in his hand. He didn''t make a sound, only lowering his head with a pale face while tightly gripping the computer in his hands.


    "Are you not feeling well? Do you want to take a leave of absence? " The Police Officer Liu looked at him in astonishment, and could not help but worry a little.


    "Chief, take a look for yourself." The little policeman pushed the computer to Police Officer Liu and quickly walked to his desk to look up information.


    Police Officer Liu looked at the computer in astonishment, and could not help but to be shocked by the scene on the screen.


    I also curiously moved closer to look. On the dark screen, there were two small figures slowly walking towards the end of this street. This scene was very clear, so Xiao You could clearly see that these two children were two of the children that were dismembered.


    Soon, the two children reached the end of the street. After a few violent shakes, the two children''s bodies suddenly looked like snowmen. They were torn into pieces and quickly turned into a pile of corpses.


    Not long after, the scene showed another group of children walking to the end of the street in the same way. They were still turning into corpses at the end of the street. There was only one third, almost exactly the same as the first two.


    When Police Officer Liu and I first saw these videos, we couldn''t help but be stunned. But after experiencing so many strange things, I seemed to have gotten used to it.


    However, Police Officer Liu was only an ordinary person after all, and this was a case that he had taken over. Seeing these ghost-like children, he could no longer stay calm.


    Very soon, he rewatched the recording again and played it at the slowest speed possible. However, he was also unable to see any flaws in it.


    "My head, how do you think these children could walk and break into pieces? This is too strange! "


    It was unknown when the little policeman came over and shouted at the screen in surprise.


    Police Officer Liu was shocked by his actions, he rolled his eyes at him in dissatisfaction, then continued to look at the recording.


    The policeman shrank his neck and continued to watch the video with his eyes wide open. The three of us watched the video over and over again, but were unable to find any clues. Instead, we were completely confused.


    Police Officer Liu rubbed his face and sighed. He turned his head and realized that the little policeman was sitting in front of a computer, looking at something with a face full of fear.


    "Brat, are you alright?" He wasn''t the only one. Even I noticed something was wrong with this little cop.


    "When I found that video, I thought it was inconceivable, so I looked up information about walking dolls and so on. In the end, I found a strange doll in Japan, it is said to be made from human skin, and many Japanese believe that a person''s soul will be paid to the doll after death, so maybe those children died too miserably, so they walked out to be discovered by others."


    The little policeman said while trembling from head to toe, while holding a pillow in his arms.


    Police Officer Liu looked at him gloomily. With a gloomy face, he laughed bitterly and said, "I won''t ¡­ It''s not so strange! "

 C45

    Although Police Officer Liu said that, everyone could tell that after the little policeman finished his story, his face also gradually turned pale.


    The deceased Zhou Qian grew up with a single parent. Her parents divorced ten years ago, and she gave the verdict to her mother, who worked in a private company, and after she graduated from university, she did not work, but hid at home. It is said that it was because of a car accident.


    At this moment, a small police officer hurriedly walked in. He was like a popped bean. When he finished reporting his success, he noticed that the atmosphere in the office wasn''t right.


    "Single parent? Give me Zhou Qian''s information. " Police Officer Liu frowned and thought for a moment, then he waved his hand at the little policeman.


    The little policeman quickly handed the information to him and asked curiously, "Chief, did you find anything?" You''ll know when you see it. " The other policeman passed the laptop to him while gloating.


    The policeman looked at his colleague curiously. He didn''t think much and quickly put down the thick stack of documents and picked up the laptop to read it carefully. After reading for a while, he frowned and said, "This is really like a horror movie I''ve seen before."


    "Are you calling me a humanist?" I just looked it up, and I think it looks like it, but in this world... Where the hell is there a ghost?! "


    The little policeman hugged his pillow. The webpage had been turned off, so he probably didn''t have the courage to take a second look.


    "Yeah, that''s the one, but that was made up, but that''s not it. Are you sure the video hasn''t been changed? I just don''t think it''s possible! "


    The little policeman frowned as he looked at the video on the computer. His voice was slightly trembling.


    While they were chatting, Police Officer Liu had looked through all of Zhou Qian''s information from start to finish.


    Initially, I thought Zhou Qian and I were friends. However, after looking through these information, I realized that this beautiful girl was actually hiding many secrets that I did not know about.


    When I was in university, I had always thought that Zhou Qian was a girl who lived in a family, but after reading these information, I clearly knew that this girl''s mother was just an ordinary white-collar worker with a foreign business. Her income was ordinary, she was not even close to wealth or nobility.


    Could it be because Zhou Qian and Tang Xue had a conflict at that time?


    But even so, why did Tang Xue say I killed her? And Zhang Qian, and that evil spirit that wanted to kill me not long ago, why did they all say that I killed them?


    "Mr. Zhang, what are you thinking about? Let''s not let you out and tell us!" Just then, Police Officer Liu suddenly spoke out, I was stunned, then I shook my head and said: "Officer Liu, you can go and check, I have not seen Zhou Qian for many years, her death has nothing to do with me, I can leave now right?"


    Police Officer Liu stared at me coldly for a while, then nodded his head and said: "Alright, Mr. Zhang, you can leave, but since you are suspected of being involved in Zhang Qian''s case, please do not leave this city for the time being, thank you for your cooperation!"


    The corner of my mouth twitched. At the same time, I saw a line of words flash past this guy''s eyes. "This brat definitely has something to do with these two cases. However, we won''t be able to find anything out so why don''t we send someone to follow him and see who he is in contact with?"


    After reading through this person''s thoughts, I shook my head speechlessly and quickly left the police station. When I reached the bottom of the stairs, I found it hilarious, after all, every time I came to the police station, I would either run into a ghost or meet a dead person.


    It was completely dark now, and I had just walked out of the police station when I felt a gust of cold wind blowing into my face. I couldn''t help but shiver.


    From afar, I saw a white Honda parked at the side of the road. It didn''t have any lights, and furthermore, it was parked at a place with no lights. Looking at this car made me feel weird, but I still walked over quickly because I remembered Bai Hua''s car.


    But when I walked to the front of the car, I realized that the door was locked, and that Bai Hua was not in the car either. I looked around suspiciously, but I could not find Bai Hua.


    I suddenly had a bad feeling that a lot of things were going to happen, and I couldn''t help but shiver when a sudden gust of cold wind blew in from all around me.


    Then suddenly I heard a burst of laughter from all around me, and when I heard it I knew it was the laughter of a child, and it sent chills down his spine, for I had seen so many dead children not long ago and had the feeling that it had something to do with those dead children, but some things cannot be hidden from me. I jerked my head up, and in the dim moonlight, I saw clearly a small figure standing not far away.


    Under the light of the street lamp, the child seemed very light, his entire body was emitting a green light, the surroundings were extremely quiet. I anxiously looked around, hoping to find traces of Bai Hua, but in the end, I didn''t see even a single person.


    "Uncle ¡­" "Uncle ¡­"


    A five to six-year-old little girl suddenly walked out from the shadows in the corner. She was staring at me with her big eyes as she called out to me.


    But I didn''t go over right away, because my instincts told me something was wrong with the girl, and there was a cold smile on her face that didn''t seem to belong to her age, and it chilled me to the core on a midsummer night.


    "Uncle, come over here and play with me!"


    After saying that, he laughed like a silver bell. However, his laughter was no longer as pleasing to the ears as it was before.


    The little girl saw that Xiao You did not react, so she smiled and pounced over. Just as she ran over, her face suddenly became more and more pale, without a single trace of blood on her face. The corner of her mouth still carried that sinister sneer, making me want to retreat, to distance myself from this strange girl.


    God knows what she''s up to, why a little girl is here so late, I don''t even think she''s human.


    "Zhang Yu, what''s wrong with you?" At this moment, Bai Hua''s voice suddenly came from behind me. I turned my head in shock, just in time to see Bai Hua holding two boxes of food and looking at me in astonishment.


    "You didn''t see it?" I turned my head suspiciously, and only now did I realize that there was nothing in front of me. I was stunned for a moment, and felt that it was inconceivable, from hearing Bai Hua''s voice to turning my head again, it took me less than ten seconds.

 C46

    "I only saw you standing here by yourself. I didn''t see anyone else!"


    Bai Hua looked at me weirdly with a face of doubt. I organized my thoughts and told Bai Hua about how I saw the girl earlier.


    "I really only saw you standing here just now. If she was a ghost, I should also have been able to feel the Yin Qi. However, I really didn''t see anything just now. Could it be an illusion!"


    After Bai Hua heard about it, she frowned and walked over to the side of the carriage and asked.


    I shook my head. Although I only saw it for a few minutes, I can still confirm that I was not mistaken. That girl did appear.


    "Let''s eat first. Officer Liu is a workaholic. Although his IQ isn''t that great, he''s really professional!"


    Seeing my pale face, Bai Hua threw boxes of food at me and ridiculed.


    I was hungry to the point that my chest was pressed against my back, but when I thought about the corpses of the children that had been dismembered, I immediately lost my appetite. Fortunately, Bai Hua had bought fried eggplants, so I didn''t feel too disgusted.


    I quickly finished all the boxes of food and insisted on driving by myself, so that Bai Hua could sit in the passenger seat.


    After she heard that, she smiled and said, "Forget it, I''ll just drive. If I let you drive, I''m afraid my car will be destroyed!"


    I looked at her speechlessly. When she saw that my expression wasn''t good, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes and say, "I''m just joking, alright?!"


    I was relieved to have her driving, so I leaned back in the passenger seat and thought about what had happened today. From the morning until now, so many things had happened that my mind was in a mess, but somehow I had the feeling that there was a line that connected everything that had happened recently, only I hadn''t found it yet.


    Even when I opened my eyes, I could still feel Zhou Qian, Tang Xue, the corpses of those children still, and the child who just suddenly appeared and then disappeared., Tang Xue, and the corpses of those children still stayed in front of my eyes.


    When things became clear again, I found myself sitting in a strange cabin.


    Dong dong ¡­


    At this moment, I suddenly heard some strange sounds, as if something had fallen into the water. I hurriedly listened to it, but when I listened carefully, I couldn''t hear anything.


    In the empty cabin, there was only a dim, yellow kerosene oil lamp. It was constantly flickering, making a slight sound. However, this sound was especially ear-piercing in the silent night.


    I wasn''t awake just now, but I wasn''t asleep, so I couldn''t have heard a thing if someone had jumped into the river. Besides, there wasn''t just one person on the boat, so a terrifying thought immediately flashed through my mind: the person on the boat wasn''t a human at all, but a ghost!


    After having this thought, he immediately felt goosebumps all over his body. He felt as if a cold wind was blowing in his surroundings, and he no longer dared to stay in the cabin.


    Thus, I hastily ran out of the cabin, but luckily Bai Hua was still standing at the bow of the ship and had not disappeared like before.


    When I walked to her side, she ignored me and looked up into the distance. I followed her gaze and saw that it was the place where the water wished to meet the sky.


    I don''t know how, but I suddenly felt that Bai Hua''s side wasn''t as cold as before, I thought it was because of my heart.


    Bai Hua turned her head and looked at me, her face had been hidden in the darkness, so I couldn''t make out her expression. I could only hear her sigh, and then, she said softly: "I didn''t expect to encounter trouble again so quickly."


    "I heard a few weird thoughts just now. Did something fall down?" I looked at the surface of the water doubtfully, but the waves were abnormally calm, just like a pool of black stagnant water. I couldn''t see what was under the water, but I could feel countless pairs of eyes coldly staring at me through the water''s surface. I was stunned for a moment and could vaguely guess what was underwater, so I wasn''t surprised.


    The night wind blew gently, and the pitch-black river water rippled slightly. Only this boat was floating on the entire river, alone and somewhat lonely.


    I didn''t return to the cabin, instead, I followed Bai Hua as she stood on the bow of the boat while the wind blew. When the boat reached the middle of the river, for some reason, the river trembled and I lost my balance and almost fell down.


    Luckily Bai Hua helped me up, I anxiously crawled up and grabbed her sleeve and asked: "Why are the Bai Hua Ships shaking?"


    "Don''t be afraid, go to the cabin and stay there. No matter what you hear, don''t come out later! What are you still staring at, hurry up! "


    Bai Hua urged me to hurry into the cabin. Her eyes were filled with panic, and his tone was much more hurried than before.


    I hurriedly ran into the cabin. Although I didn''t know what had happened just now, I vaguely felt that we were in danger, or that there was something in the water that was causing this.


    As soon as I reached the cabin, before I could steady myself, the boat rocked a few more times, and I hurried to the table, where I hid behind it and waited with my eyes closed.


    During this period, the boat was constantly swaying back and forth. My heart was beating rapidly, I was afraid that the swing would be too great. If the boat capsized, I wouldn''t be able to swim, and then things would become troublesome.


    The more I thought about it, the more frightened I became. I put my hands on the table, not daring to move.


    I didn''t know what was going on outside, but I could smell a foul stench in the air, and it was very hard to deal with, as if something had broken. After a long time, I finally couldn''t help but look up.


    If I had to choose again, I wouldn''t look up, but there was no ''if''. At that time, I only looked up and saw a child lying on the table.


    The kid looked a little younger than me, maybe four or five years old, and he was staring at me coldly now, his head twice my size, his mouth split at the base of his ears, his mouth open, his two rows of fangs in his mouth, and his dead black eyes staring coldly at me.


    Perhaps it was due to the fact that I had received too many shocks today. After seeing this brat, I was stunned for a few seconds before a cold sweat flowed down from my temples. When that little brat saw my frightened appearance, his mouth was even more exaggerated than before.


    It cackled at me and then crawled on the table with its four limbs. I was so scared that I couldn''t even stand up. I sat on the ground and stared at it. I moved backwards until my tears were flowing out.


    At this moment, the boat vibrated again. I instinctively looked back. Through the moonlight, the boat seemed to have landed.

 C47

    At that time, I didn''t think too much and just wanted to get rid of the little ghost. I scrambled out of the cabin and directly jumped onto the shore, running crazily. But at that time, I was too scared to run fast.


    After running for half a day, I turned around to find that the little ghost had already climbed out of the cabin. It was only then that I realised there wasn''t just one of them.


    Soon, five or six of these imps crawled out of the cabin. All of them had ashen faces and cold sneers on their faces. They couldn''t tell if it was a boy or a girl before they were born because their appearances were too hideous.


    Hualala ¡­


    Suddenly, there were a few sounds coming from the water. Before I could react, I saw a lot of these imps crawling out from the water. Looking at the number, there were at least dozens of them biting me, enough to make me into a pile of bones.


    While I was still in a daze, these imps had already closed the distance between them. The one closest to me raised his head and stared coldly at me with a pair of pitch-black eyes that were like ocean water.


    It crawled straight towards me. Using both its hands and feet, it was much faster than me. It seemed like it was about to catch up to me.


    I looked at it in fear, feeling weak all over, I wanted to call for Bai Hua, but Bai Hua had already disappeared, looking at the pitch black boat, this is the first time I felt so helpless.


    Just when I thought that I was doomed, the little ghost suddenly stopped. I looked at it doubtfully, and it took a few steps back. Its eyes were filled with fear, and very quickly, it turned around and climbed into the water before I could react.


    I puzzledly turned my head around, thinking that the person behind me should be Bai Hua. Perhaps these little ghosts were afraid of the Talisman in her hands, and thus gave in.


    But when I turned my head around, I was shocked to realize that the one who was standing behind me was not Bai Hua at all, but the Zhou Qian who had almost taken my life not too long ago.


    At this moment, she was still in a miserable state. Half of her face was completely destroyed, and her body was badly mutilated. The other half was extremely beautiful, as though it was a combination of an angel and a devil.


    "I said that I would come back and take your life!" Zhou Qian stared at me with her pair of blood red eyes, and said each word coldly.


    Every word she said pierced my heart, making my legs go weak. The cold sweat that had just subsided flowed out again. As the cold wind blew past me, I immediately felt even colder than before.


    "That might not be the case. With me here, you won''t be able to succeed!" Just then, Bai Hua suddenly ran over and said coldly. Seeing her relaxed expression, I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Honestly speaking, I''m not afraid of death right now, but I''m really afraid of killing her. If she dies because of me and I want to live, then I will live in pain for the rest of my life.


    "You actually escaped so quickly, I''ve really underestimated you!" Zhou Qian''s blood-red eyes flashed with a look of astonishment, but she soon recovered her cold and venomous look, and coldly looked at Bai Hua as she spoke.


    After saying that, she quickly extended her pale claws towards my heart.


    I saw that she was about to kill me, so I hastily took out Talisman Paper s from my pocket and slapped them on her body, then quickly ran to Bai Hua''s side.


    Aooo ¡­


    Behind him, a miserable wail came out, it was still Zhou Qian''s curse, but very quickly the surrounding wind blew, bringing with it a cold and sinister Qi.


    "So many evil spirits, be careful!" Bai Hua whispered into my ear, the cool breeze blew softly into my ear, causing me to shiver and nod my head.


    The evil ghost quickly surrounded us, and then, Bai Hua suddenly took out a red thread, and quickly surrounded us. After that, he placed one end of the red thread into my hand and said softly, "Remember, no matter what happens, we cannot let go, or the formation will be broken!"


    I nodded, a little nervous as I looked at the few fragile red lines beneath my feet.


    Because of the taboo against red strings, those brats that surrounded us did not dare to attack us. Zhou Qian had obviously noticed this as well.


    She gave me a cold smile, and her eyes carried a trace of killing intent, as she coldly said afterwards: "No matter what price Zhang Yu has to pay today, I will kill you!"


    Before she could finish, she threw a few objects at me. Although I had only seen them once before, I recognized them instantly because they were nails.


    Looking towards Zhou Qian''s hand again, I clearly saw that her pale hand was badly mutilated and her fingernails had long ago been peeled off.


    I was shocked and knew that this thing definitely had a killing ability. If I were to dodge now, I would have to escape the range of the red line and be instantly attacked by dozens of little ghosts.


    After all, Bai Hua is by my side. If I dodged those strange fingernails, I would definitely smash Bai Hua''s body. In an instant, I thought of a bunch of things in my mind, but I was unable to think of a precise method.


    I steeled my heart, and planned to block in front of Bai Hua and block all of the fingernails, but right at that moment, a gold light suddenly flashed across Bai Hua''s hand, and this gold light directly struck the fingernails that were flying towards us.


    These strange things immediately changed directions and attacked a few nearby ghosts. Suddenly, miserable screams could be heard from the surroundings. In just the time it took to drink a cup of tea, six or seven nearby ghosts had already perished.


    Bai Hua also handed the other side of the red line to me, then snorted coldly and released her hand from its imprint. She struck towards Zhou Qian, and a gold light instantly struck her body, causing her to stagger a few steps forward, and angrily look at me, then she looked at the little imps in panic. I just realised that Zhou Qian had been injured by my sneak attack, and was much weaker than before, and now that she was fighting against me like this, I''m afraid that she''s planning to jump out of the wall.


    So I shouted to Bai Hua: "She''s injured, but it looks like she still has a trick up her sleeve!"


    Without waiting for me to finish speaking, Bai Hua took the initiative and bit a finger to draw a Talisman Paper, and then leaped into the air towards Zhou Qian, causing her expression to instantly become anxious.


    She gritted her teeth as she looked at me and said, "If that''s the case, then we''ll just die trying to break it!"


    As we spoke, the sandstorm in the surroundings became much bigger than before. Countless evil spirits came out from the sandstorm and rushed towards us.

 C48

    "You''re still far from that!?" Bai Hua laughed coldly, following that, she threw out the thing in her palm that was glowing with white light, and directly smashed onto Zhou Qian''s body.


    I widened my eyes and fearfully watched as the white artifact went through Zhou Qian''s stomach and returned to her hands. Zhou Qian immediately screamed out loud, her mouth opened wide as though she was about to say something, but before she could say it, her soul had already turned into countless fragments and disappeared into the air.


    I looked at the place where Zhou Qian disappeared from in shock, and suddenly felt a little uncomfortable in my heart. After all, we were friends for a while, I really didn''t think that I would encounter such a thing.


    "Zhang Yu!" Just then, Bai Hua''s shout came into my ears, causing me to freeze for a moment, and then I hastily turned my head, only to realize that we had returned to the car, Bai Hua was still driving, the car was speeding at a high speed, I wiped my face, and felt that I was just having a nightmare.


    "Zhou Qian was killed by me, you should rest for a bit, and we will be home soon!" Bai Hua turned her head and said that to me, then hastily turned her head and continued to focus on driving, I lowered my head, and before we got too far, she asked suspiciously, "Strange, is this ¡­ I was clearly driving to my own house! "


    Bai Hua''s face was pale white, her eyebrows knitted together, as though she had met something suspicious. I looked outside the car window in a daze, and upon closer inspection, my heart couldn''t help but skip a beat, because at that moment, we were really not on the road to Bai Hua''s house.


    Besides, I had been here just this afternoon, at the spot where the bodies had been found, and I soon foresaw what would happen to me next.


    "Bai Hua is one of those children who just died and wanted to trap us. I have just seen a lot in the illusion and they probably aren''t willing to let me go like this!"


    I smiled bitterly as I said that. As expected, a little brat with a pale face who looked like he was five or six years old suddenly jumped into the car. She looked at me through the glass with a weird smile, and her eyes contained a coldness that would definitely not be present in a child''s eyes.


    "Zhang Yu is sitting steadily!" Just then, Bai Hua frowned and reminded me, then Dream stepped on the throttle and the car immediately flew forward.


    I quickly buckled my seat belt and held the handrail. I looked at her nervously and felt a cold sweat run down my back.


    However, half an hour later, we returned to our original position. I bitterly smiled and turned my head to look outside the window, just in time to see the main entrance of Zhou Jiang district.


    Bai Hua coldly snorted, then started up the car and continued driving, but half an hour later, we once again arrived at the entrance of the Zhou Jiang district.


    After the experience, I don''t need to guess to know that we are trapped by these brats. They don''t want us to leave this place.


    "Zhang Yu get off the car, if this goes on, even if the fuel in the gas tank runs out, we won''t be able to leave this place!"


    At this time, Bai Hua angrily smashed her fist on the reverse disc, and said coldly.


    After saying that, she carried her bag and jumped down, walking towards the Zhou Jiang sector. I naturally followed her, and the car was directly thrown by her in front of the sector''s entrance.


    I originally thought that she would be able to escape after exterminating them. However, after Bai Hua got out of the car, she did not plan to deal with these imps, but instead quickly walked into the Zhou Jiang district.


    I had to follow her in. I had come to this district only this afternoon, so I had some understanding of the inner parts of the district. However, looking at Bai Hua''s appearance, he seemed to be even more familiar with this place than I was.


    Seeing my confused expression, she smiled and said, "There''s someone who asked me to treat his child this morning. That''s why I came here, but due to the delay in your treatment, I decided to take a look."


    Bai Hua smiled at me, then walked to the entrance of a unit, made a phone call and opened the door, Bai Hua stuck a Talisman on the door and entered.


    I looked down at the time. It was almost midnight, and the only people looking for a doctor at this time were people like Bai Hua.


    Initially, I had intended to take the elevator, but Bai Hua had pulled me up more than ten floors of stairs. When I arrived at the door of the house where the patient was treated, my legs were already numb with fatigue.


    Bai Hua looked at me who was leaning against the wall and gasping for breath, and couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She just wanted to tease me a little, but then the door beside us was opened, and a woman with red eyes peeked her head out to look at us.


    "You must be Master Bai. Come in!" The lady immediately recognized Bai Hua and invited us into the room.


    Two days ago, my son was riding a bicycle. Who knew that after accidentally falling over and injuring his leg, I took him to the hospital and checked on him, but nothing happened, so I didn''t pay attention to him. Who knew that not only did his leg not recover, but instead his leg was already as swollen as it used to be.


    As she spoke, her tears flowed. Seeing her like this, I immediately thought of the parents who had seen my child''s corpse today, and my heart couldn''t help but hurt as well.


    Bai Hua patted her shoulder to comfort her: "You are older than me by a few years, I will call you Sister Lin. You must bring me to see your son''s condition first, if not I will not be able to determine what happened to him."


    After Sister Lin heard my words, she wiped her tears and quickly said: "I''m sorry, please come in!"


    After Bai Hua heard this, she also asked with concern, "Was there any special mark on that child''s body?"


    Sister Lin thought about it carefully, and then said: "It seems... There was a black mark on his back. It was quite small and Ye Zichen couldn''t tell what it was, but ¡­ "Not really."


    Bai Hua nodded her head, asking for the child''s name, he calculated it carefully and said: "Although I am unable to calculate exactly what happened to the child, but it doesn''t mean much. Let''s go take a look first, but ¡­ We''ll do our best. "


    After entering the child''s room, Bai Hua and I immediately felt a cold wind blowing towards us.


    The two of us stopped at almost the same time. I looked around vigilantly, trying to find the source of the chilly wind.


    Such a strong cold wind means that there must be ghosts wandering around this place. However, when I looked around, I realized that this is only an ordinary room. I couldn''t see anything wrong with it.


    I turned my head to look at Bai Hua, but she didn''t even look at me, she was looking in a direction, her expression equally gloomy.


    I also looked in that direction. Indeed, there was a lump of black smoke lingering in the air in that direction.

 C49

    Seeing that we had stopped, the Sister Lin looked around in fear, but I knew that she couldn''t see anything. A line of words flashed across her eyes: "What are these two looking at?" However, none of us paid attention to her. Hence, she couldn''t help but go up to Bai Hua and ask in a low voice, "Could Master Bai be ¡­ Is there a ghost in this house? "


    Her voice became softer and softer, and only in the end, did I manage to hear it clearly. Bai Hua turned her head and glanced at her, declining to comment.


    Bai Hua took the lead and walked towards the room where the Yin Qi were scattered. She looked at the room and sighed. Not good.


    I lowered my head and looked at the boy who looked to be twelve or thirteen years old lying on the bed. The child was lying on his back, staring blankly at the top of his head, motionless except for a thin blanket covering his stomach. The rest of his body was exposed.


    "Does Xiao Cong''s leg still hurt?" At this time, the Sister Lin walked over to the window and asked softly.


    But Xiao Cong, who was lying on the bed, didn''t react at all, completely ignoring his mother. I looked at him suspiciously, but discovered that he was staring at the ceiling.


    Thus, I also looked up curiously. When I saw the things on the ceiling, I couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air, Bai Hua beside me seemed to have noticed this, it''s just that she didn''t tell me.


    I thought the child was staring at the top of his head in a daze, but I didn''t expect him to be looking at the lone ghost floating above his head. This house belonged to a wing, and the light was poor.


    And it struck me that the children were familiar. Thinking about it, I thought, Aren''t these the souls of the children who found the bodies today?


    These guys all coldly stared at the child below them, as if they were waiting for the child to die so they could take the opportunity to eat the soul. Therefore, all of them had a sharp sneer on their faces and harbored malicious intentions.


    I didn''t know if he could see the group of brats on the ceiling, but there wasn''t much fear in his eyes, and there was only despair in his eyes. They had been staring at each other for so long, I didn''t know how long, but it made me feel cold.


    When he saw this situation, he felt his heart ache and felt some sympathy for this child.


    Bai Hua looked for a while and seemed to have found out the reason. Both of her hands quickly undid the imprint, and very quickly, I saw a yellow light shoot out from her palm, shooting straight towards the ceiling. The few wraiths on the ceiling immediately became flustered, their faces no longer as sinister as before.


    Bai Hua laughed coldly, took out a Talisman Paper and threw it up: "Come!"


    With a flash of the Talisman Paper, the ghost spirit was immediately returned to the Talisman Paper. Bai Hua quickly put the Talisman Paper into her pocket, and at almost the same time, the room became much brighter than it was a moment ago.


    Sister Lin looked at Bai Hua in astonishment. She did not open her Heaven''s Eyes, so she probably did not see those little brats violently dying on the ceiling, but she could tell that she already knew there was something strange in the room. Seeing Bai Hua''s actions, she guessed something, and asked nervously: "Master Bai, just now you were able to explain ¡­ They were chased away? "


    Bai Hua nodded her head, and without batting an eyelid, she walked to the side of the child. At this time, the child''s eyes finally moved, he blinked his dark little eyes, and slowly turned around, with a tear mark at the corner of his eyes. Bai Hua stared at him, and a look of pain flashed past his eyes.


    She consoled Xiao Cong with a low voice, "It''s fine, it''ll be fine soon. Tell me where I fell and was injured first.


    Even a layman like me could see that things weren''t that simple. How could a child who only tripped over so many evil spirits?


    After Xiao Cong heard what Bai Hua said, he thought about it carefully. This child was very strong, and after he recovered his senses, he immediately felt pain in his legs, and it was so painful that he couldn''t stop trembling.


    He frowned as if he was thinking about something. After thinking for a while, he said weakly, "On a street in the back alley ¡­" Just nice to ride a bike... I don''t know who gave me a shove in the back... He fell so hard ¡­ I think I ran into a couple of kids. "


    The boy''s body was so weak that when he spoke, he spoke in broken sentences, not enough for us to understand more or less of what he had just said.


    The back alley of this small district was precisely the location where the corpses were discovered today. It was clear that it was not by chance that Xiao Cong had fallen there, but was deliberately caused by someone else.


    I turned my head to look at Bai Hua, and coincidentally, she also turned her head, we looked at each other, and Bai Hua''s eyes immediately flashed with viciousness.


    She whispered, "Those children are just tools used. The real perpetrators should still be around!"


    I nodded. The residents of this place had been in a state of panic for the past few days because of the case and the fact that all the dead children lived in the vicinity, so the killer probably wanted to kill the residents here. That meant he knew the people here very well.


    I suspect that this person probably lives here and has lived here for some time.


    "Are you saying that Xiao Cong did not hit evil, and that someone was trying to harm him? "Who''s so vicious that we normally haven''t offended anyone?"


    Her eyes reddened, but this time she was scared. Bai Hua''s move just now had allowed her son to regain his consciousness, and she immediately saw that Bai Hua was indeed a capable person, so she believed what we said without a doubt.


    Bai Hua laughed bitterly and said: "There is indeed someone who wants to repay Xiao Cong, but he might not have any grudges with your family, let me explain this matter after I''ve cleared his pulse!"


    After saying that, Bai Hua sat on the bedside of the bed, calmed my heart and took Xiao Cong''s pulse. As I watched on the side, I felt more and more that Xiao Cong''s complexion was too terrible, to the point that it was even paler than paper. I was somewhat anxious in my heart, afraid that Bai Hua wouldn''t be able to save him.


    "Normally, a person has only one pulse. In addition to their own pulse, a pregnant woman has the pulse of a baby in her body. There are also people who are born with two pulses, one bright and one dark, but this is only a special kind of system, and does not affect the lives of normal people. "


    Bai Hua said after a moment of silence, but then she suddenly stopped, her eyebrows knitted tightly, as though she wanted to say something.

 C50

    "Master Bai, I''ve already prepared the money for you. If it isn''t enough, I can go to the bank to retrieve it at daybreak. Otherwise, I can just use my bank card to transfer the money ¡­"


    Sister Lin saw that Bai Hua''s expression was not right, so she hastily took out a stack of money from her pocket and handed it over to Bai Hua. I took a glance at it, and saw that it was at least around ten thousand.


    "This isn''t a matter of money. Before I finish speaking, there is only one possibility for Xiao Cong to be in this state, and that is to be possessed by two ghosts, and should be the last two who are aggrieved after being thrown into the alley. These two pulses jump even faster, and in contrast, Xiao Cong''s pulse is getting weaker and weaker.


    Bai Hua didn''t finish, but Sister Lin and I both knew what she was going to say. After Sister Lin heard her words, her hand trembled and money fell onto the ground.


    After Bai Hua finished patting''s injured leg, she immediately shuddered and broke out in a cold sweat from the pain.


    Hearing that, Bai Hua sighed: "The reason the legs are swollen is mostly because of the two spirit bodies on me. If I don''t remove these two spirit bodies as soon as possible, Xiao Cong''s life will not be preserved."


    I carefully looked at the position of the child''s shoulder and the top of his head, but I didn''t see any fire. In the past, when I had opened my Yin Yang Eyes, I saw that the people by the side of the road all had the fire burning within them, so I asked White Snow in a low voice. White Snow looked at Xiao Cong and said, "This child''s Yang Fire has basically dissipated." As she spoke, she shook her head and sighed, but didn''t say anything.


    Seeing this situation, Sister Lin suddenly ran in and knelt down towards Bai Hua, kowtowing while crying: "Master Bai, my husband died in a car accident last year. Now, I only have Xiao Cong left, I want you to save him no matter what, I beg you all ¡­ ¡­"


    This woman was at least ten years older than Bai Hua and I, how could we bear his bow, thus Bai Hua and I hurriedly helped her up.


    This girl was crying so much in front of us, I can''t stand watching her cry anymore. My heart softened as I said, "Bai Hua, try your best if you can.


    After Sister Lin heard what I said, she started crying even harder than before. She wiped away her tears and grabbed onto Bai Hua''s hands tightly.


    I hastily turned my head and couldn''t bear to continue watching. My biggest problem was that I could not bear to see others cry. After so many years of doing business in the outside world, I had already arranged for many things to be done.


    I may need their help in handling this matter, so Bai Hua considered it for a moment and said, I have an idea, but I have never used it before, and am not sure if it will work, so Zhang Yu might need two more people''s help. "


    "What method?" If the evil ghost is forced out, how will the child die immediately? "


    I looked at Bai Hua with a darkened face, as I voiced out all of my thoughts. Although I wanted to help, I had already thought of a lawsuit, and furthermore, I did not even know what Taoism Arts was, so even if I were to help, I wouldn''t be able to!


    After Bai Hua heard what I said, she smiled helplessly and said: "To be honest, I do not have much confidence in winning against the law, but I know that if I do not save this child today, he will die. Master has said that in our business, we should always try our best to solve problems, so no matter what happens, I cannot just watch this child die like this."


    After saying that, she looked over at me, and said hesitantly: "The way is for the evil ghost to come out by itself, as long as the evil ghost leaves Xiao Cong''s body, the remaining matters will be easy to handle."


    I looked at her in confusion. I couldn''t understand what she meant at all, but I didn''t ask her any further, because the Taoism Arts''s items were too mysterious in my eyes. Even if I asked, I might not be able to understand it.


    At this time, Xiao Cong who was lying down on the side suddenly shook his head, his lips moved for a long time before only saying one word, cold. I could even see the veins beneath the skin of his face. I turned my head so quickly that I almost burst into tears.


    When Sister Lin walked over to help Xiao Cong cover himself with another blanket, Xiao Cong did not continue to speak, but closed his eyes instead. He originally wanted to go over and wake him up, because I was afraid that he would fall asleep at this time and not wake up anymore.


    However, Bai Hua actually grabbed onto me and pulled me to the door. I looked at her in astonishment, while she shook her head at me and forcefully pulled me to the living room. At this time, Sister Lin also followed along and looked at us worriedly, but she did not dare say anything.


    "Sister Lin''s illness can''t be delayed any longer, but whether or not you want to treat it requires you to come up with an idea, because I can''t guarantee that I can cure it for sure, and the moment it fails, I''m afraid that he will immediately die!"


    Bai Hua sighed, then walked over and held onto Sister Lin''s hands, and asked probingly. I know that these are the words that she doesn''t want to say, but at this moment, I have no choice but to say them.


    After Sister Lin heard what I said, she ruthlessly shook her lips. I saw a line of blood flowing out from the corner of her mouth, but she didn''t seem to feel any pain at all as she lowered her head to look at the ground.


    After a moment, he raised his head and said: "Master Bai, I have all the money you need for the incense, take a look and see what''s missing. I will go buy it right now, I believe you can have at least Xiao Cong!"


    Bai Hua nodded her head, and laughed gently, her own ability being confirmed, was something most people in the world would be happy about.


    We quickly ran to Xiao Cong''s room and Bai Hua told me to open the window while she helped the Sister Lin push Xiao Cong''s bed to the side of the window.


    Midnight. The cold wind blew gently, and the curved crescent moon hung in the pitch-black night. The cold and clear silver light sprinkled onto Xiao Cong''s face, making his face seem all the more deathly pale.


    Snow White asked Sister Lin to take out two candles and place them on both sides of the window. This scene suddenly made me feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, though I couldn''t remember where I had seen it before.


    As soon as the candles were lit, Snow White turned off the lights in the room and the surrounding light dimmed.


    The moonlight was mostly obscured by the dark clouds, and now it was barely visible. It was like looking at a candlelight through a sheet of paper, and it always gave off a strange, hazy feeling.


    Bai Hua chanted an incantation in a low voice. After finishing the incantation, she focused all of her attention on Xiao Cong and casually threw out two Talisman Paper s onto Xiao Cong''s body.


    The moment the Talisman Paper struck Xiao Cong''s body, Xiao Cong''s eyes suddenly opened wide with fear.

 C51

    "Ao, ao ¡­" Get lost! " Almost at the same time the Talisman Paper smashed onto Xiao Cong''s body, I immediately heard his miserable wails. The voices of two children came out of Xiao Cong''s mouth at the same time, sounding extremely strange.


    Bai Hua sneered and said: "The ones who should be scram is you!?"


    After I finished speaking, I took out two silver needles from within and stuck it directly onto Xiao Cong''s head. My mouth twitched, and then I saw Xiao Cong''s eyes immediately widen. He coldly looked at us, and his eyes gradually turned blood-red.


    "Who are you? "Mind your own business!?" At this time, I suddenly saw Xiao Cong staring with his pair of blood red eyes, coldly looking at Bai Hua, his face warped, as though he had jumped up from the bed, but because of the two Talisman Paper s on Xiao Cong''s body, he couldn''t get up at all, and could only weakly struggle.


    "Do you want to leave or not!" Bai Hua coldly looked at Xiao Cong and said expressionlessly. Seemingly at the same time she said those words, she had already pulled out another needle and pierced it into Xiao Cong''s body.


    Xiao Cong''s body twitched intensely, blood and tears immediately flowed out of his eyes. I was startled, my face becoming even darker, and his eyes filled with pain.


    I had originally wanted to drag Bai Hua to the side, because I really couldn''t watch Xiao Cong''s painful expression any longer. However, Bai Hua slapped away my hand, glared at me, and said: "This is the only way, whether or not we can save this child, will all depend on tonight. Otherwise, he won''t be able to live past tomorrow morning!"


    After the Sister Lin heard those words, her face immediately twitched, and then she looked at us with a face full of fear.


    "Sister Lin, you stand in this position, Zhang Yu, you stand in front of Sister Lin, remember, no matter what you see or hear later, do not speak, and even more so do not move, do you understand?"


    Bai Hua suddenly turned and said to us. Seeing her nervous expression, I knew that we would have to face something that ordinary people could not accept.


    I worriedly looked at Sister Lin, but realised that she was looking at Xiao Cong with a gaze that was even more determined than mine. It was only then that I suddenly understood, she was actually more calm than me, since she was her only son.


    Bai Hua nodded her head and said: "I want to use this formation to send the evil spirits out of Xiao Cong''s body into the Talisman Paper. If you move, the evil spirits'' souls will escape out of the formation, and then it will be very difficult to catch them."


    "The living returns to the Yang, the dead to the Yin. Since ancient times, Yin and Yang are divided into two parts. You all must leave your bodies as fast as possible to avoid being tortured!"


    In one breath, she finished reciting the incantation, then she focused all of her attention onto the array, Xiao Cong''s eyes were suddenly wide open, filled with shock and fear, he glanced around, and then violently shook his body, as though he was about to be pulled out from his body.


    The three of us nervously looked at Xiao Cong, not knowing if he could withstand such an intense torture. Fortunately, after the time it took to make a cup of tea, two figures floated out from his body.


    The light was even dimmer than before, it was obvious that the two brats had already left Xiao Cong''s body. After Sister Lin and I realized what was happening, we immediately stood there motionless, allowing the two shadows to move back and forth.


    Not long after, the two phantoms seemed to be growing impatient, they kept clashing around inside the array. There were a few times when they bumped into Xiao Cong, as if they wanted to return to Xiao Cong''s body.


    However, at this time, Xiao Cong''s body was still stuck to the Talisman Paper s, after a few tries, they were still unable to succeed, and the cold wind blew even more intensely, some even making wuwu sounds. The sand blowing on Xiao Cong''s face, felt like numerous ice blades slashing across his face, cold, burning with an intense pain.


    We stayed in a deadlock until the sky turned completely white. Only then did the two kids finally realize that they couldn''t escape anymore, so they spun in a circle. Bai Hua quickly threw out two Talisman s and trapped the two black figures in her hands.


    The chilly wind in the surroundings instantly dissipated. There was not a single wisp of wind in the surrounding area. The beautiful clouds in the distance indicated that today''s weather was quite good.


    When Sister Lin saw the scene before his eyes, she immediately turned to look at Goudan who was lying in the middle of the array in shock and fear. Xiao Cong''s eyes were tightly shut but her expression was very calm, as if she had fallen asleep.


    Bai Hua heaved a sigh of relief and said: "I surpassed them when I found a time, it can be considered my merits."


    After hearing what she said, I heaved a sigh of relief. "Can we move now?"


    "I''m fine!" Bai Hua walked over to Xiao Cong''s side and squatted down to pick up Xiao Cong''s sleeves. She checked Xiao Cong''s pulse, and after finishing his pulse, she turned her head and muttered to herself.


    "Let''s take a look at the room before we go into details." I wanted to ask her why, but before I could, she said.


    Bai Hua rested for a while before saying, "This child weighs eight times and looks very ordinary, but this child''s life is very hard. Even though there were a few twists and turns in his life, in the end, he would definitely be able to reap the benefits.


    At this time, Sister Lin moved closer to the window and saw that his son had not woken up yet, so she asked anxiously: "Master Bai, how is Xiao Cong?"


    "The evil spirits on Xiao Cong''s body have been chased away, but his body is still weak. He might need to rest for a while."


    Bai Hua said with a relaxed smile. When the Sister Lin heard her, she immediately walked over and supported her, afraid that the Sister Lin would accidentally start crying again.


    Fortunately, after the Sister Lin heard my words, she hastily took out the ten thousand yuan from her pocket and gave it to Bai Hua. She said politely: "Master Bai, you must take this money, it''s your reward for saving my Goudan."


    After Bai Hua received the money, she took out one and handed the rest over to the Sister Lin: "This is enough, leave the rest for Xiao Cong to recuperate!"


    After the Sister Lin heard this, she quickly pushed the matter aside. The two of them were in a stalemate for a moment, but in the end, the Sister Lin was still unable to change her mind, so she kept the rest of the money.


    I turned my head to look at Bai Hua. Initially, I wanted to ask him why Xiao Cong had recruited so many ghosts, but Bai Hua gave me a meaningful glance.


    I had been together with her for many years, so I naturally knew that she didn''t want to talk about it. Thus, I didn''t ask further, but walked over to bid farewell to the Sister Lin. I hadn''t slept for the entire night, so I had a headache.


    When we walked out of Sister Lin''s house, the sky was already completely bright. The sunlight shone through the clouds, and I closed my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, Bai Hua was looking at me with a sinister smile. I couldn''t tell what she was thinking, so I asked suspiciously, "If you have something to say, say it, don''t look at me like that!"


    Bai Hua turned her head to look at the pure sky and smacked her lips: "Say, this child is so unlucky, actually weighs as much as you do. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have helped you carry the bag!"

 C52

    "Help me carry the bag?" We were not born on the same day, could it be that just because Xiao Cong weighs this much, we are ¡­ "


    "Yeah, that guy originally wanted to kill you. If I''m not wrong, he killed these children mainly for food, and was also ordered by him. It''s just that these kids made a mistake and treated you as you!"


    Before I could finish speaking, Bai Hua said straightforwardly and quickly walked forward.


    She wasn''t much, but when I heard these words, I felt a chill run down my spine even though I was standing in the sunlight.


    I couldn''t help but shiver and quickly caught up with Bai Hua, walking towards the entrance of the district.


    An hour later, we were back at Bai Hua''s house. I made myself a bucket of noodles, finished eating it in a few bites, and ran to the next bed.


    If it was a normal person, when Bai Hua saw me like this, she would definitely roll her eyes at me, but this time she didn''t, and instead stood at the door with a serious expression for a moment, before sneaking away. I looked at her pretty face in surprise, thinking that she had something on her mind, but if she didn''t say it herself, who would be able to guess?


    I shook my head without thinking too much about it. I felt a terrible headache and fell asleep not long after. This time, I slept exceptionally well. In my dazed state, I felt as though there was some sort of smell coming from my surroundings.


    I thought that it was Bai Hua who ordered it, so I didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    When I woke up again, I found that the door was closed. I looked at the door blankly, and clearly remembered that after I lied down, Bai Hua did not close the door. Then who closed the door?


    But then I thought maybe I was overthinking it, maybe Bai Hua casually closed it, so I put on my shoes and yawned as I walked towards the door.


    But when I got to the door, I suddenly realized that the door was no longer open. Startled, I quickly twisted the handle of the door, but the handle didn''t budge.


    Cluck, cluck ¡­


    Just then I heard the small voice of a child outside the door. It chilled me, instinctively drawing away from the door, and then I began to look again at the room I lived in.


    This room was a secondary bedroom. Although there was a window, the window was very small. On the east side of the window, there was a row of bookshelves. Opposite the bookshelf, there was a bed.


    When I first came in, I did not pay much attention to it, but at this moment, I suddenly realised that after staying in Bai Hua''s house for so long, I have not seen anyone with a room like this.


    "Bai Hua, are you there?" Thinking about this, my heart immediately started to beat intensely, because I suspected that I was in danger, and that Bai Hua was very possibly not far from me, but she completely did not know of my situation.


    Bang Bang...


    Just as I finished speaking, I heard a few sounds coming from outside the door. I looked towards the door nervously. Through the gap under the door, I saw a few children running over.


    I could tell by my knees that those were the dead children out there, and it was obvious that the guy who tried to kill me wasn''t going to let me go. I just didn''t think he''d come here.


    I could feel my hair, clothes, quilt, and even my underwear getting wet from my own sweat.


    How is this still sweating? This is clearly dehydration. I was shocked by my own thoughts.


    Rumble ¡­


    Suddenly, I heard deafening thunder coming from outside. The sky darkened instantly, making the room much darker. The sky was overcast, and it seemed like a heavy rain was brewing. The surroundings were deathly still.


    I could even feel a chill in the air, and I shivered and looked towards the window.


    Only then did I notice that the windows of the room were open and that a few kids were squeezing into the room. However, they seemed to be squeezed very hard. I looked towards the window in surprise and found that there were many small words engraved on the iron bars of the window.


    Looking at the railings, I heaved a sigh of relief. It just so happened that two brats ran over, I hastily touched my pockets, and sure enough, I found two Talisman Paper s.


    There''s no need to talk about Bai Hua''s cultivation. The brat that got hit immediately turned into ashes and disappeared. I hastily ran to the bedside and tried to pull the railings off.


    It was a good thing that the railings weren''t welded together, so it was easy to pull them off. I hastily used the metal bar as a weapon and stared vigilantly at the group of brats.


    As expected, they would pounce on me very soon. When these little ghosts saw what I was holding in my hand, they hesitated for a moment, but very quickly, as if they had heard some kind of order, they pounced towards me.


    I hastily dodged a few who were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. At the same time, I pierced a few of them with an iron bar. Those who were hit by the iron bar immediately let out a few miserable shrieks before they completely turned into ashes.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, secretly rejoicing in my heart. It seemed that these items were indeed useful. Fortunately, they weren''t numerous. After a careful count, I concluded that there were a total of seven of them.


    I easily took care of two of them just now. When the remaining five saw that I was really going to attack them, they became a lot more vigilant. They no longer charged forward rashly like before and coldly stood on the spot, staring at me with gloomy expressions.


    I let out a cold laugh, and suddenly felt that the room was much colder than before. I faintly felt that there was a burst of cold air there, but it was different from the usual cold air.


    The Phantom aura on the evil spirits was different from the aura on the ghosts in front of me right now. The coldness on their bodies had not reached this level yet.


    Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so much cold air here, and he definitely isn''t some ordinary evil ghost. At this time, I suddenly recalled that Bai Hua told me that these evil spirits are all controlled, and the one who is controlling them, is the real killer. Furthermore, this fellow is extremely powerful, could it be him?


    I laughed coldly. Although fear arose in my heart, as someone who was able to kill so many children and make a puppet of himself, he definitely wasn''t easy to deal with, I still sneered and said, "Since you''re here, then come out. I''m not going to look for you, but you''re actually looking for me!"

 C53

    At this moment, I suddenly realized that my surrounding environment had changed. Just a moment ago, I was still standing in Bai Hua''s bedroom, but right now, I was actually standing in a dark and gloomy forest.


    And I''m sure I''ve never been here before, and I don''t even know where I am.


    I felt a chill in my heart. I felt that something strange was going to happen, so I slowly walked towards the forest. I had a premonition that there was a ghost hiding in the forest.


    After all, I am not as proficient in Taoism Arts as Bai Hua. In the end, I was still just an ordinary person with a bit of experience of a first brother, but now, I met a fierce ghost, and furthermore, it was on someone''s chest, so I suddenly felt that if Bai Hua still did not appear, my life would be forfeit.


    At this moment, the surroundings suddenly started to have gusts of cold wind. I looked towards that direction in surprise. However, due to the darkness of the forest, I didn''t see anything.


    I felt that this place was a little different from the place I was previously at. Although the wind was still blowing, I could still hear some other sounds. It seemed to be the sounds of chewing, as if something hard was chewing a bone.


    I looked at the surroundings blankly, feeling extremely flustered. Just as I was about to turn around and leave, I suddenly smelt a pungent smell.


    This smell was very similar to the stench of rotting corpses. Moreover, it was mixed with the thick smell of blood. It was so disgusting that I quickly covered my mouth with my hands.


    Resisting the urge to retch, I walked slowly into the woods. The deeper we went, the more the smell grew, and I guessed that we were getting closer to the place, and my instincts told me that the smell was like the smell of corpses.


    I couldn''t help but think of that evil ghost. Could it be that the chewing sound came from the evil ghost?


    Thinking about this, I felt a chill run down my spine. In an instant, I felt a sense of disgust towards those evil spirits. I wanted to turn around and leave, but at this moment, I felt a black shadow float in front of me.


    At this moment, the taste suddenly disappeared. At the same time, the chewing sounds also disappeared. It was as if it had never appeared before.


    There was a ghost in front of me. She was looking at me with a cold expression, as if she was looking at a monkey.


    When I saw this person''s face, I couldn''t help but take two steps back because it was really too hard to believe.


    "Ah Xue? How could it be you? Why did you want to kill me, why are you here, and how did you die? "


    I tugged at my hair excitedly as my mind was in a mess. Facing this ghost whose mouth was filled with blood stains, whose hair was messy, whose face was deathly pale, and whose eyes had a ferocious and cruel look, I was so agitated that I couldn''t speak properly.


    "You''re the one who caused my death ¡­ Zhang Yu, I''m lonely here, come and accompany me! " As Ah Xue said this, she suddenly raised her head and grabbed towards my heart. I instinctively avoided her, but just now, I could have hit her with an iron bar, but I really couldn''t do it.


    She laughed coldly in disdain before continuing to swipe at me. I had been trying my best to block her killing blow while continuously moving back. I didn''t know how far I had to retreat, but I suddenly felt as though I had hit something behind me.


    I turned around and found that I was sitting on a big tree. When I looked carefully, I realized that it was actually a locust tree! This tree is probably the only locust tree on this tree. If I''m not wrong, this tree is the key to the right environment.


    Thus, without even thinking about it, I used an iron bar to ruthlessly knock on the tree. Just as I knocked on the tree, I heard Ah Xue screaming miserably.


    After that, she pounced towards me even more crazily. I wanted to dodge, but it was too late, I immediately broke out in cold sweat, and just as her nails were about to grab onto my neck, she suddenly stopped moving. I looked at her with suspicion, and realised that Bai Hua had appeared behind us unknowingly.


    Seeing her, I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. I hastily replied, "It''s all thanks to elder sister for you to come. Otherwise, I really would have died in the hands of Ah Xue!"


    "She is not a Ah Xue. The real Ah Xue is already dead, she is just a used ghost!"


    After Bai Hua finished speaking, she looked towards the locust tree behind me. She was proficient in Taoism Arts, so she was able to tell with a glance that this tree was different from the others.


    After looking for a while, she suddenly sneered and said, "Right now, we are almost certain that this locust tree is the evil spirit''s hiding place. As long as we lack this place, the barrier will naturally be broken!" Therefore, she took out a few talismans and chanted an incantation, before tossing them onto the locust tree.


    The locust tree hissed as it caught fire. I retreated to the side and watched as it slowly burned. The light from the fire illuminated the surroundings.


    The temperature in the forest suddenly dropped, and when I accidentally turned my head to look, I realised that Ah Xue was standing not more than two meters away from me. She was staring at me coldly with a cold gaze and a cold smile hanging from the corner of her mouth.


    Just as I was about to warn Bai Hua, she saw Ah Xue turning into a streak of white light and disappearing into the forest, leaving behind a string of strange laughter.


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" Zhang Yu will come back to take your life! "


    Yesterday, I also said the same thing, causing Bai Hua and I to not sleep the whole night, and now it''s like this, I really don''t know what kind of sin I committed, to offend so many strange things.


    "Don''t think about it for now. We''ll talk about it when we go back. Someone destroyed my array formation while we''re going out. I was too careless so I didn''t notice. Something big had nearly happened, we''ll have to make up for it when we go back!"


    Bai Hua said impatiently, it was obvious that she came out in a hurry, and was even wearing a pajamas. Her hair was loose, swaying in the wind, and she looked a little haggard.


    "Bai Hua, if that wasn''t Ah Xue, then who is he? Why did he come and kill me under the banner of the Ah Xue?" After walking a few steps, I suddenly remembered what Bai Hua had said just now, so I asked curiously.


    I suddenly found that my surroundings had returned back to their bedroom. She was lying on the bed, yawning as she said, "I don''t know who she is, but she''s not a Ah Xue. As for why she''s doing this, I don''t know either."


    I looked at Bai Hua speechlessly, while she just laid casually on the bed. She didn''t plan to pay any attention to me and just yawned, seemingly intending to continue sleeping.


    I took a deep breath and looked out at the rising sun.

 C54

    Seeing Bai Hua''s soundly asleep, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh and quickly helped her cover herself with the blanket. Then, I sat down on the side of the bed and looked out the window at the world outside.


    Bai Hua happened to be living in a house facing the street, and through the window, she could see the street outside. It was just dawn, but there were already many cars passing by, and fortunately, we were quite a distance away, so we couldn''t hear any noise.


    After staring blankly for a while, I walked over to the kitchen to cook noodles. Looking at Bai Hua''s appearance, she would not wake up for a while, so I couldn''t stay hungry all the time.


    As expected, Bai Hua didn''t wake up until noon. I hastily gave her a bowl of noodles while I sat by her side and stared blankly at the television. There wasn''t anything special on TV, so it wasn''t interesting to watch it for a long time.


    Ding ding ¡­


    Just then, Bai Hua''s phone suddenly rang, Bai Hua anxiously ran over to pick up the phone, but hung up after answering twice, and said helplessly: "My home isn''t safe anymore, you should come out with me later!"


    "Can you not go? We met so many things the last time we went out!" I asked bitterly. After I went out yesterday, I still had some lingering fears about what had happened, and now I just wanted to find a place to hide.


    "No, just now, it was Jin Weilong who called. He took over a business and now he can''t handle it, so he asked me for help!"


    Bai Hua ate the big bowl of noodles in one go, then said that. Before I could even react, she had already ran into the bedroom to change.


    I helplessly press my head. It seems that I have to go even if I don''t go this time, and what''s more, this matter has made Jin Weilong feel that there must be a very powerful spirit body to deal with, it seems that he won''t be able to sleep tonight.


    Bai Hua never used to wear much makeup, so in less than half an hour, we left the house. I drove straight to Jin Weilong''s residence.


    I raised my head to look at the time, it was originally around 9 in the morning, so I hastily got out of the car with Bai Hua and walked into Jin Weilong''s residence. It was different from the usual, this time Jin Weilong did not sleep, but sat on the sofa alone with his glasses on, looking pale and his hair in a mess.


    When he heard the noise, he looked up at us. The guy''s eyes were bloodshot and he''d obviously been up all night.


    Jin Weilong was Bai Hua''s disciple. If he did not have no other ways, he would not have brought out his own master.


    "Sit down, I''ll get you some tea!" When he saw that we had arrived, he hurried to make way for us.


    "Let''s talk about the matter first. With your cultivation experience, there shouldn''t be any problems with ordinary items." Bai Hua quickly waved her hand and asked.


    Jin Weilong carefully sat on the opposite sofa and rubbed his face. Then, he told us what had happened.


    It all started four days ago. Four days ago, when he was taking his afternoon nap, someone woke him up and asked him to help him find someone.


    "Did he ask you to calculate whether this person was alive or dead?" Bai Hua nodded her head and asked, after that she poured herself a cup of water and drank.


    "He''s still alive, but from the looks of it, that person is about to die as well. And he''s definitely going to die." Jin Weilong took a deep breath and said: "I had originally calculated that he would not live past the night three days ago, but I did not tell the old man. I only told him that this person would not be able to live much longer, and that he was in the southeast direction, very far away from him. After that person heard this, his expression became extremely strange, as if he was trying his best to hold back his laughter. After that, he gave me five hundred yuan and left! " Jin Weilong took out the money from his pocket and laughed bitterly: "I''ve practiced Taoism Arts for more than one or two days already, I actually haven''t seen anything like this!"


    I looked at the money suspiciously, and couldn''t help but laugh, so the money that strange person gave Jin Weilong was actually underworld money.


    "Of course you didn''t notice?" After Bai Hua saw the money, he was also startled, and then asked.


    Jin Weilong nodded his head, his expression was conflicted, as if he was constipated. He held his head and said: "I didn''t notice anything, it''s just that I''m surprised that this person dressed normally, to actually be so generous. Then we can spend this money, but it was only then that we would be recognized as underworld money. "


    After Bai Hua heard his words, she fiercely glared at him, as if she was trying her best not to flare up. She leaned on the sofa, crossed her legs, and coldly stared at Jin Weilong with a frown, indicating him to continue.


    "I thought it was strange too, but I really didn''t see what the money was... Well, in the end, the old man came again at noon the next day. He also gave me a birthday present and asked me to look for him. "


    When Jin Weilong said till here, his eyes suddenly revealed a trace of fear, I looked at him in shock, then suddenly saw a line of thought: "How can that person be a living person!"


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t know what he meant, so I didn''t insert the picture and just continued to listen.


    I was very angry at the time, and was definitely fooled by this old man, so I angrily took out those underworld money and threw it to the old man to ask him what was going on, and Mr. Yin and Yang actually dared to use underworld money, when the old man saw these underworld money, he firmly denied that he gave it to me, and then he took out 500 of his pocket and gave it to me, at that time he didn''t believe it, so he took him to the nearest bank to check the money.


    Jin Weilong sighed helplessly, and then looked at Bai Hua with a bitter smile, while Bai Hua frowned and looked at him, and said: "You still haven''t talked about the most important matter, quickly say it in one breath, don''t stutter!" Who knew that this person would also die so easily? I felt that it was not a coincidence, so I did not tell him, but asked him what these two people are related to, the old man hurriedly said that they are his relatives and had not seen him for many years, hearing that my life could be calculated, that''s why she came to find me! "


    Jin Weilong laughed bitterly with a helpless expression on his face. I could even feel his body trembling slightly.


    "To tell you the truth, Bai Hua also came on the third day''s noon. She also brought the word ''birthdate'', and the word ''birthdate'' is actually mine!"


    I frowned as I looked at Jin Weilong''s panic-stricken face. I knew that the result of his calculations must not be so good.

 C55

    "What kind of result did you calculate for yourself? It can''t be that he won''t be able to live much longer, so he will definitely die a violent death, right? " The corner of my mouth twitched. Looking at Jin Weilong''s expression, I could roughly guess.


    Jin Weilong did not say anything, but quickly stood up and pressed a button on the table.


    "Pa ¡­"


    With a loud bang, both the door and the window of the room were closed, and we were locked in this room.


    I looked at Jin Weilong in terror. Only now did I see that the person in front of me was a complete stranger, and that it didn''t matter if he was Jin Weilong or not. It was just that this household''s method of deceiving me was way too good, to the point that I couldn''t tell at all.


    He was only 1.5 meters tall, skinny and small. His hair was sparse, gray, and his face was covered with wrinkles. He looked more like an aged old man.


    "Your disguise is not bad, but compared to a true expert, you are still far from being a match for them!" Bai Hua sneered, before she could say a word, she had already flung out the Talisman in her hands, covering him completely.


    This thing seemed to have suffered from a great deal of pain as it continuously struggled, trying its best to struggle free. However, Bai Hua kept on sneering at it, her face dark, obviously not wanting to let this guy go.


    Where did you catch Jin Weilong? Why did you want to capture him? " After a moment of stalemate, the guy stopped struggling and stared coldly at us. Suddenly, he let out an unpleasant laugh, and his figure became fainter and fainter, disappearing from our line of sight.


    "Seems like we have to deal with that guy. He is only here to stall us, we need to find Jin Weilong as soon as possible. He is definitely in danger!"


    Bai Hua kept her Talisman and squatted down to look at the place where the evil ghost was standing. After a long while, she suddenly stood up and picked up a fallen leaf from the ground.


    I hastily received the leaf and examined it carefully. I felt that it wasn''t an ordinary leaf. It seemed to have fallen from some kind of precious shrub.


    "He just spoke to us for such a long time. Could it be that he is trying to stall us? Isn''t this fellow too boring?"


    Bai Hua shook her head and said, "That''s not true either. He''s hinting to me that Jin Weilong''s life isn''t going to end soon. Before tonight, he''ll definitely die a violent death!"


    After saying that, she quickly pressed down on the button on the tea table, and the door and window immediately opened. She quickly ran out Jin Weilong''s house and locked the door for him, then went back to his car and said: "Eat something first, it won''t be easy to take away Jin Weilong''s things!"


    There was no need for her to say that I knew, so I nodded my head quickly and got in the car as well. Bai Hua started the engine with a frown.


    The car flew all the way to the suburbs. I remember that there was a group of villas there, but it was still in the construction phase and it wasn''t completed, so there weren''t many people there in the evening.


    After driving for two hours, it was already noon, and we had not reached there yet. Bai Hua parked her car in the nearby car park and ate a big meal with me before continuing on the road.


    When we arrived at the suburbs, it was already near evening. I don''t know if it was because of the rain yesterday, but there was still a lot of water on the road outside.


    I looked out the window and saw that the people around me were getting fewer and fewer, until finally, only Bai Hua''s carriage was left on the street. I looked at my surroundings and felt that something was wrong.


    After all, the geniuses had just turned dark, so how could everyone have left so quickly? Unless, of course, someone had done it on purpose.


    Then, Bai Hua suddenly stopped the car, turned around and said to me: "Be careful, there''s something wrong here!"


    After saying that, I jumped off the car. I hastily followed, only to see her take out a backpack from the trunk and carry it on her back. Afterwards, she locked the car door and looked around.


    The environment and the air here were considered the best. Looking around, there was a group of narrow-leaved plants growing everywhere, which were extremely similar to the ones Bai Hua had picked up.


    So we hurried along the path toward the unknown plant to see if we could find any clues.


    The sky had already gradually darkened, and the road was so slippery. I almost slipped several times, but fortunately, Bai Hua continued to pull me along as I awkwardly walked, finally arriving in front of the bunch of shrubs and plants.


    In front of the bushes stood a pair of people, all of them wearing armor, looking like soldiers from ancient times. When Bai Hua saw them, she immediately stopped, with a serious face, she asked me curiously: "Why are there ghost soldiers here? "And there really aren''t many of them?"


    I shook my head. Since even she, who was proficient in Taoism Arts, didn''t know about this kind of thing, I naturally didn''t understand either.


    I laughed bitterly and turned back to Bai Hua: "Why don''t we go over and take a look, maybe we can find out what''s going on." In fact, when I saw these ghost soldiers, my heart immediately tensed up, and an indescribable fear surged into my heart. This was most likely because of the killing intent on their bodies, I just wanted to stay away from them, but I didn''t forget, we came all the way here to save Jin Weilong, and now, we don''t have Jin Weilong, so naturally we can''t leave.


    Bai Hua nodded her head and walked forward first. I followed behind him, and when we carefully walked to the front of the pair of Shadow Soldiers, we were shocked to realise that these were not Yin Soldiers, but a group of corpses, and had not been dead for long. Because their corpses did not rot, only some of them were standing at their original positions, with pale white complexions from afar, their expressions were sinister.


    As for why they were dressed like this and why they died standing here, we do not know, but I feel that it is very possible that they were deliberately controlled by someone here. Bai Hua suddenly placed an Invisibility Rune on my body, and then added another on herself, only then did she carefully remove the clothes on one of the corpses, and upon closer inspection, she discovered that there were no wounds on their bodies, but their faces were green, and blood was flowing from their orifices, and they died just like that.


    Bai Hua sized up the corpses angrily before snorting coldly, and said: "Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to tell, but I can tell that the souls of these people are no longer there, which means, these people died after their Jing Yuan and soul were sucked dry, who is so sinister?!"


    I looked at the corpses in terror. I accidentally lowered my head and found a strange mark on the ground. This place is a dirt road so it is easy to leave traces on it. However, if one doesn''t look at it carefully, they wouldn''t be able to see it.

 C56

    Bai Hua lowered his head to look at it for a moment, and said with a gloomy face: "It''s an evil spirit, this is a human''s tiptoe footprint, that evil spirit must have gone onto someone''s body, and then used that person''s body to kill people, seems like this place is more complicated than I imagined."


    I felt cold for a moment, but I didn''t care that much after that, I just stood up and looked around, hoping to find some useful clues, or maybe find Jin Weilong as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be really hard for me to guarantee that I wouldn''t meet the person who was carried by the ghost and end up like the people in front of me.


    Just thinking about it, I felt a chill down my spine. The smell of earth permeated the air. However, this smell was mixed with the smell of blood. The smell of blood on a person''s body made me feel stifled.


    "Walk further and there''s nothing to see here!" Just then, Bai Hua suddenly spoke out, she looked up into the sky, her face gloomy, her eyes gloomy. After a long while, she complained: "If only it wasn''t raining at this time, maybe we could have found more footprints, but it''s all ruined now!"


    "Don''t worry, there will definitely be other clues. Jin Weilong is lucky, he won''t die that easily!"


    Seeing her depressed and worried expression, I hastily comforted her. At the same time, I prayed that that unreliable kid would be lucky this time.


    Not too far away, Bai Hua and I couldn''t help but be stunned. We thought that the place we were currently at wasn''t too far away from the group of shrubs and plants, but the scenery there was completely different.


    The surroundings were filled with weeds, making it look exceptionally desolate. Especially after the heavy rain, it was extremely muddy here. It was not easy for us to find a relatively dry place to stand.


    Furthermore, it is already completely dark now, so the Yin Qi here are much heavier than it was during the day. Therefore, right now, the skies above us are filled with dark clouds and cold winds, as though it will rain at any time.


    At this moment, I saw a few ghosts with decent cultivation experience sitting in a corner of the grass. All of them had a lonely expression and were busy with their own things, not bothering with anyone else.


    If I''m not wrong, this place has already become their habitat. They live here all year round and obtain a place to rest. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be so leisurely staying here. The ones we are looking at now should be those with relatively high cultivation experience. The lower ones are probably hiding in the dark, and those that can''t see a single bit of light are already ghosts that have cultivated for at least a few decades.


    As for why I haven''t been reincarnated yet, I guess it''s because my wish hasn''t come true, after all, I don''t really understand this kind of thing, but seeing that each of them have been violently killed, I must be filled with resentment. Who knows how many years it will take to resolve this kind of Yin Qi.


    We just want to stay here for a while longer, it''s a problem, because the Yin Qi here are not something I can handle. Not long later, I felt my heart turn cold, I''m afraid that even winter is never this cold, and these ghosts will instinctively oppose us, because this place is their territory.


    At least until now, none of the evil spirits were easy to deal with, so towards these guys, I had an instinctual feeling of resistance, and anxiously pulled Bai Hua to leave.


    At this moment, we could still feel the chilly wind blowing around our necks. It was as if someone was blowing a cold wind around our necks, giving us goosebumps. However, unlike the cold wind, this cold wind was blowing straight into our hearts.


    Although I have seen countless ghosts, I am still unable to adapt to this kind of cold weather, especially when dealing with ghosts through my soul, but I still can''t stand being exposed to this kind of cold wind all the time.


    I have lost my life several times because of the presence of Ghost Officer Li here and even now, I still have some lingering fear. Thinking about it, everything that happened to me in the future started from the location of the evil spirits.


    However, these matters weren''t something that I could decide. In the end, it was something that was destined to happen. When I thought about it, I suddenly felt like I was being toyed with by fate.


    I shivered, and couldn''t help but turn to look at Bai Hua, only to realize that Bai Hua seemed to be fine, she looked at the surrounding evil spirits calmly, with a trace of suspicion in her eyes, I didn''t know what she was thinking.


    It makes me feel weird. Doesn''t he feel cold?


    After thinking for a long time, I finally remembered that Bai Hua was originally a cultivator, so of course she wasn''t afraid of the cold weather.


    I suddenly want to leave this place as soon as possible, but Bai Hua still hasn''t said go, so there must be something I need to do. I cannot say that I will leave first, so I comforted myself and decided to endure.


    I smiled wryly and turned my head to look at the ghosts scattered around me.


    They''ve been sitting in the corner ever since we came here. They haven''t moved at all, and they have a relaxed look on their faces, as if they''re not afraid of us and don''t care about our existence at all.


    It was as if our appearance didn''t affect their movements at all, as they were still living in their own world, not planning to interfere at all. It was as if they were saying, "You guys can come at us if you want, but we aren''t afraid of you. Let''s see what you can do to us then."


    Although I do not understand Taoism Arts, but I can see that although these evil spirits seem to be relaxed, they are not easy to deal with. However, there are simply too many of them.


    This is also the reason why this place is so cold, because this is the reason, their power cannot be ignored. Before I was dragged into so many things, I had even heard of people dying here, and similarly, they died violently. Evidently, this news didn''t come from thin air, so if it truly angered the evil spirits here, it would be difficult for Bai Hua and I to retreat unscathed.


    "Bai Hua, what are you looking at, aren''t you looking for Jin Weilong?" Seeing that Bai Hua still had no intention to leave, I impatiently grabbed her arm and dragged her to the side.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Hua actually managed to struggle free from my hand at this moment. She swung it with great force, as if she felt that I had obstructed her.


    I was stunned for a moment before I hurriedly followed her gaze towards that direction. Only then did I see a blue robed evil ghost sitting among a group of evil spirits, coldly staring at me. Furthermore, judging from his appearance, he should have been staring at me for quite some time already.

 C57

    I instinctively took a step back. After all, I wasn''t thinking about an expert like Bai Hua with her Taoism Arts, although I could temporarily see ghosts with my Yin Yang Eyes, but other than seeing ghosts, I didn''t have any offensive power towards ghosts.


    This guy had originally been staring at Bai Hua the entire time, but after I took a step back towards Bai Hua, his gaze actually landed on me. This guy''s eyes didn''t have any whites, so if one didn''t look carefully, they would seem like two pitch black whirlpools, bringing along an endless chill and strangeness.


    "You must have let us come here on purpose. Where did you lock Jin Weilong up?"


    Bai Hua coldly looked at him, and said straightforwardly. I held my breath, and stood at the side, vigilantly looking at this guy.


    I used to pry people''s minds with my eyes, but I didn''t dare meet his eyes, so I couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    "Don''t look at his eyes. It''s easy to enter the illusions. If he kills you!"


    Bai Hua suddenly reminded me, I nodded my head, but without his saying anything, I would do the same thing.


    "You mean him?" Just then, the evil ghost suddenly pointed to the side of me, and only then did I look at him twice. I couldn''t help but see a person sitting on the ground with his hands behind his head, curled up into a ball, and didn''t move at all, so I didn''t recognise him as Jin Weilong.


    I worriedly looked at him and discovered that he hadn''t moved at all. He looked just like ¡­ It was as if he had died.


    "You killed Jin Weilong?" I glared coldly at the evil ghost and said angrily.


    "Hehe, I want to kill you, not him!" After the evil ghost finished speaking, he coldly looked at me with a sneer on his face. With a ferocious expression, he pounced towards me.


    I hastily dodged, but this guy''s movements were too fast. Bai Hua was blocked by the other wraiths, so she was unable to help me.


    Fortunately, I brought the steel bar that I used to fight those little ghosts with over here. Seeing that I couldn''t avoid it, I simply whipped it over.


    Aooo ¡­


    As expected, after the evil ghost was caught off guard and struck by my attack, it immediately let out a miserable scream. This scream was extremely ear-piercing, as if it was venting its pain, but it was mostly venting its anger.


    My ears hurt from the sound and my head felt really dizzy. I instinctively took a step back, but I didn''t expect that the evil ghost would swiftly chase after me. Before I could make a move, she had already tightly grabbed onto my neck.


    I didn''t know why ghosts liked to pinch people''s necks, but I knew it was painful to be strangled. Being in the instinct to survive, I lifted the metal bar and aimed it at the evil spirit''s face.


    Who knew that he would already understand my intentions? Before I could even hit him, his hand had already tightly grabbed onto my wrist. This fellow''s strength is extremely strong, to the point that I felt as though my wrist was about to break.


    "Lin!" At this time, I suddenly heard a deafening sound from behind me, and from the sound of it, it should be Bai Hua''s voice, I never expected that Lin Nian would speak so loudly, and it was only many years later when I brought up this matter once again, that Bai Hua finally told me with her eyes rolled.


    That voice wasn''t shouted by her at all, but rather the power of the Taoism Arts. At that time, I was flabbergasted, but in the end, I rolled my eyes at her.


    After hearing this word, I suddenly felt that the foul air that had been still in my body had been removed along with it, and this feeling was also due to the sudden loosening of my neck.


    I used up all my strength, and as soon as the strength in my neck loosened, I slumped to the ground.


    I looked around in surprise, only to realize that the evil ghost that was strangling me earlier had already been killed by Bai Hua.


    When the other ghosts around saw this scene, they looked at us in fear and instinctively retreated. They were afraid that they would offend us and cause us to turn into ashes.


    However, I saw something strange within this group of brats. This fellow was indeed coldly staring at us and didn''t approach us. However, I didn''t see the slightest trace of fear in his eyes.


    This guy was instead looking at us as if he was watching a show. I kept having the feeling that this guy seemed to know something, so I coldly pointed at his nose and asked, "Brat, why did you kill me?"


    "Of course I won''t tell you how much you deserve to die!" Just as I said that, I saw a line of kids flash across this guy''s eyes.


    He looked at us coldly, not saying a word, his eyes full of contempt.


    "Let''s go check on Jin Weilong first!" Just then, Bai Hua frowned and spoke with worry, I nodded from her and she went over to look at Jin Weilong, while I stood behind her to prevent the little ghost from suddenly attacking us, especially the evil ghost that was staring at us coldly.


    "Jin Weilong, wake up!" At this moment, I heard Bai Hua call out to me from behind. After hearing this, my heart that had been hanging in the air the entire time finally dropped.


    "Why am I here? White... Bai Hua, what''s wrong with you all? "


    Just then, Jin Weilong''s voice suddenly came from behind us. He seemed to not know what had happened, his voice was filled with sleepiness, obviously he was still dreaming.


    "Don''t worry about it for now, let''s get out of here first!" It wasn''t hard to tell from her tone that she was disappointed. Actually, it wasn''t just her, even my heart was stuffed with anxiety, I had thought that I would find some clues this time around. But now, it seemed that not only would she be able to find clues, she would even be lucky to be able to report back.


    Without a leader, this group of brats naturally wouldn''t dare to act rashly and could only allow us to bring Jin Weilong away.


    It was a good thing that Jin Weilong didn''t have the memories from before for some reason, he didn''t have any injuries on his body, so he could still walk. Seeing that he was fine, I secretly rejoiced, if he really died because of me this time, I''m afraid I would be guilty for the rest of my life.


    The three of us quickly walked to the main road. Bai Hua and I were not in a good mood, so neither of us uttered a word. After walking silently for a while, I suddenly heard Jin Weilong shouting excitedly, "Zhang Yu, be careful!"


    I was startled for a moment, and realised that he was looking behind me in fear, so I hastily turned my head, just in time to see a motorcycle charging towards me, my heart fiercely twitched, and it was already too late to reach Bai Hua''s car.


    So, I didn''t care about the traffic rules. I flipped over the railing on the side of the road and crossed the road head-on. Luckily, this was a backstreet street, so few cars passed by.

 C58

    By the time I reached the other side, I was drenched in cold sweat from fright. Just when I heaved a sigh of relief, I thought that I had dodged it.


    Bai Hua and Jin Weilong were standing by the side of the road, waving their hands towards me. Looking at their nervous faces, my heart was moved.


    When I turned my head, I found that the motorcycle had somehow run over here and crazily charged over, as if he wouldn''t let it go until it killed me.


    My hair almost stood up as I crazily ran forward. I found a chance to climb over the railing and continued to escape in a sorry state. My back was already drenched in cold sweat, but I didn''t pay it any heed.


    When I reached a busy street, I still saw that motorcycle chasing me relentlessly. Helpless, I could only continue to stumble and run, until the people around me started to look at me with a strange expression, as if they were looking at a lunatic. At that time, I was too busy avoiding the motorcycle behind me to care about the expressions of the people around me.


    Just then, my phone rang, but I didn''t have the time to pick up the phone. What made me even more shocked was that the phone was connected by itself, and I could clearly hear a woman giggling on the other end of the line.


    At this moment, I felt that this voice was abnormally strange, as if it had come from the netherworld to take my life, causing me to feel a chill in my heart.


    At this time, he heard someone say: "Zhang Yu, you probably don''t remember who I am, but it doesn''t matter, you caused my death, so I''ll make you pay with your life today!"


    The more the woman spoke, the more agitated she became. In the end, the sound was already out of place. The sharp sound was like a fingernail scratching against a metal board, making my ears hurt.


    My mind was in a mess, and I couldn''t think of who this woman was, because I couldn''t think of anything at all. All the evil spirits that had tried to kill me in the past few days had said they were here to pay with their lives, but I knew better than anyone that I had never killed anyone, so I had no idea why they were saying that.


    Looking back a few times, seeing the motorcycle getting closer and closer, my heart wanted to jump out, cold sweat soaked my back, at this rate, I will not be killed, also tired to death.


    "Get in the car!" Just as I was about to run out of breath, a car suddenly drove over from the side of the road, the car door had already opened, and I saw Jin Weilong and Bai Hua sitting inside, I ran over as if I saw my savior, and quickly jumped in.


    Bai Hua immediately started up the car and quickly drove in the opposite direction, while Jin Weilong threw me a towel to wipe off the sweat on my body.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and looked back once more. The motorbike was already gone, obviously Bai Hua had already thrown it off. I leaned on the front passenger seat and panted heavily.


    At this moment, I suddenly realized that my clothes and hair were tightly stuck to my skin, and my entire body was drenched. This kind of feeling made me feel deeply uneasy.


    Ever since I started bumping into ghosts, I have encountered this kind of embarrassing feeling many times. Every time, I would only be able to escape from death. I am really fed up with this feeling from the bottom of my heart, but I don''t know when this kind of life will end.


    "The thing you just met doesn''t seem to be looking for your life." The car drove along the street for a while before Bai Hua asked me curiously.


    I had just caught my breath, so I just nodded with some effort. I licked my lips that were already dry and cracked, and said, "I don''t know, but in that situation, it''s impossible for me to not run ¡­ "I''m so tired."


    "Which one do you think is faster with your legs than with a motorcycle?" After Bai Hua heard my words, she looked at me like she was looking at an idiot, and asked coldly.


    I knew what she meant was that the motorcycle was a fantasy and that it wasn''t going to hit me at all. It was trying to tire me out like this, and the man seemed to be teasing me.


    Thus, I bitterly smiled and said, "If I am caught by him, he will stab me again or push me onto the road. Then, I will be dead for sure!"


    Hearing my words, Bai Hua sighed, and then muttered: "What happened this time is strange enough, looks like that guy also wants to kill you."


    "White..." Bai Hua, do you feel that this road is not right? Why do I feel that this road seems to be leading towards the outskirts of the city?


    Just then, Jin Weilong suddenly said that, after Bai Hua heard his words, she looked outside in surprise, and upon seeing it, she couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat, because this place is not a place we want to go to. Unexpectedly, we actually came to a place that we have never been to before.


    "I''ve been to this place before, but it was only ten years ago. Moreover, this is not Beijing, but the outskirts of Tangshan. This is a cemetery!"


    Just then, Jin Weilong suddenly spoke out, I looked at him in shock, and suddenly felt that the Jin Weilong this time, was not the same as last time.


    "That''s right, we''ve been tricked again!" Bai Hua was silent for a moment, before she spoke. Through the light on the carriage, I could clearly see Bai Hua''s pale white face, it was obvious that she also realized that something was amiss with the place we came to.


    "Otherwise, we''ll be driving in the car for just one night. We''ll be able to drive in the car by daybreak!"


    I said optimistically. I always thought that ghosts would only appear at night. As long as the sky was bright, it would be safe.


    Just as I finished speaking, Jin Weilong and Bai Hua rolled their eyes at me at the same time.


    "Get out of the car quickly. Let''s take a look around and see if we can find a way out!"


    Bai Hua sighed, and looked at the carriage in front of him with a pained heart, and then said helplessly: "It''s not that I want to abandon you, but I''m forced to!"


    After saying that, I helplessly walked forward. Three black lines immediately appeared on my forehead.


    The moment I got off the car, I immediately felt a gust of cold wind mixed with the smell of blood, bringing with it a burst of death energy, which pounced on me, as though the god of death had just passed me. This kind of cold wind, which could freeze a person from the inside out, immediately made me lose my confidence, I anxiously went over to Bai Hua''s side and looked around cautiously.


    Jin Weilong also followed me out of the car. As he looked around, he said coldly: "When we were in university, I heard from my local classmates that there was an unmarked cemetery, and there was a plague in a village in the early years of the year. No one knows what the plague was, but at that time, my medical skills were not developed, so adding on the poverty and superstition, I think it was possible for people to die from minor illnesses. However, it is said that the entire village was completely cleaned up by the government.

 C59

    In the end, some people buried the corpse of the dead child in the cemetery, and the dead child was also the dead child. If you bury your grievances in such a place for too long, it will naturally cause problems for you, so not long after, this place has become a place where people talk about your abilities and abilities." "It''s just that after a few decades, many people have already forgotten about this place. Back then, I only took this matter as a story and listened to it. I never thought that this place would actually have such a place.


    I took a deep breath, and felt a chill down my spine, and quickly got Jin Weilong to stop. Right now, it was terrifying enough, I really did not want to continue listening to his sensational stories.


    Through the pale moonlight, I could clearly see that there were several graves on top of which stood the Night Owls, not afraid of strangers at all. After seeing us coming over, they didn''t pay any attention to us and just coldly looked at us.


    As soon as my feet touched the ice, I felt a chill spread out from under my feet. It was like stepping on ice with my bare feet.


    I looked around me in terror. The entire place was covered in a layer of gray fog, and within this fog, there seemed to be some blood-red color, as though it was made of fresh blood. As the phosphorous fire floated around me, it looked as though I had entered the netherworld.


    Even if this place were to be visited by daylight, it would still make one feel terrified. Furthermore, it was already late at night. As I walked forward, my heart was pounding and I wanted to leave a few times, but when I saw the two people beside me, I gave up on that idea.


    "Bai Hua, don''t go any further. I think we should go back to the car for one night. This place is too demonic!"


    After a few moments of hesitation, I couldn''t stand the cold and eerie atmosphere around us, so I tried my luck.


    But after I finished speaking, I noticed that Bai Hua didn''t react at all and continued to lead me forward. I blankly looked at her back, and couldn''t help but feel waves of fear in my heart.


    Just when I was about to go and pull her away, someone suddenly patted my back. I couldn''t help but be shocked and almost cried out. At that moment, I heard a melodious female voice from behind me, "Don''t be afraid, come over here!" Hearing this voice, I couldn''t help but be stunned, because who else could it be?


    But if the person behind me is Bai Hua, then who is this person in front of me? The corners of my mouth twitched, and I carefully turned my head. As expected, I saw Bai Hua''s face, which could compare to a celebrity''s, and when I saw her pure eyes, I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Bai Hua waved her hand at me, and turned to run behind me. I was stunned, and immediately became angry and terrified, although my heart was already pounding, I still wanted to see who the person behind me was.


    It was too far away for me to see the man''s face, but he was not tall enough to be a woman, and I did not hear his footsteps.


    The feeling I got was that she was floating in the graveyard, her legs didn''t move at all. It was a very strange feeling, and a chill went down my spine.


    At this moment, Bai Hua urged me from afar, and I quickly ran over. After walking with Bai Hua for a distance, I finally passed through the grave and arrived at the edge of the grave.


    When I saw this building, my first thought was that it wasn''t real. After thinking about it carefully, who would build a building in this kind of place, even if it was completed, who would dare to come live here? However, looking carefully, this building seemed to be aged.


    The building had a total of two floors, so it couldn''t be considered very tall. However, it looked extremely gloomy. Broken walls could be seen everywhere, and it looked extremely desolate. One could tell that this place had already been abandoned.


    At this moment, someone suddenly patted on my shoulder, scaring me to the core. Bai Hua coldly said: "Zhang Yu, I really don''t know what to say to you, if I don''t let you turn back, you would have to turn back instead. What should I do now, that guy is coming over!" I heard a bit of blame from Bai Hua''s tone, I think she was also exhausted, so I hurriedly said: "Sorry, I was just curious, she ¡­ ¡­" "Where is he?" After saying that, I looked around in fear, fearing that the female ghost would jump out and snap my neck.


    Let''s not talk about that for now, Jin Weilong is still waiting for us inside the building. Let''s rest here for the night, you don''t need to look at me like that, it''s much safer here than in the car!


    I looked at this building in fear, and I really wanted to test if Bai Hua''s brain was burnt out. Even I, who was a normal person, could see that this was an extremely sinister and terrifying place, and she actually thought this place was safe!


    But at this time, Bai Hua had already entered, I looked around at my surroundings blankly, and under that helplessness, I had no choice but to follow him in. As soon as we entered the building, we immediately entered a large refrigerator, and our entire bodies shivered.


    After walking into the unfinished building, I saw Jin Weilong holding onto a pile of branches and living by the side. Bai Hua was holding onto a compass as she continuously wandered around the building.


    Fortunately, the first floor was empty. Not to mention a person, it could not even hide a mouse, so there was no need to worry about anyone being hidden.


    The three of us quickly surrounded the fire and started to roast. Seeing Bai Hua casually sitting on the ground and munching on bread, my heart finally relaxed. I even felt that I was overthinking, that there were too many ghosts that I had seen, so everything looked weird.


    I consoled myself and leaned against the bonfire. I was about to sleep, but before I could do so, I heard a rat-a-tat sound echoing throughout the building. It sounded like someone was knocking on a wooden fish, and it sounded very rhythmic.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and looked towards Bai Hua and Jin Weilong. Only then did I realise that the two were sitting in front of me, Jin Weilong used a branch to pluck at the fire nonstop as though nothing had happened, while Bai Hua vigilantly raised her head and looked upwards.


    "What is that sound?" I muttered something and looked up the stairs.

 C60

    "Scram! You think you can kill me with those two moves of yours!?" The ghost lady disdainfully sneered.


    Bai Hua acted as if he did not hear her words, she quickly ran over and bit off a finger at the same time. She quickly drew a Talisman and struck towards the female ghost.


    The female ghost saw a Talisman flying towards her and hastily dodged. Naturally, Bai Hua would not let her easily dodge it, and threw out several more Talisman s, forcing the female ghost into a dead end.


    The ghost lady laughed coldly a few times, then with a wave of her hand, she actually swept Bai Hua''s Talisman Paper onto the ground. It was clear that these Talisman Paper were useless to her.


    When she saw this situation, she was also stunned. She watched as the ghost girl pounced towards her.


    "Zhang Yu, leave quickly!" Just then, Bai Hua suddenly reacted and shouted at me. I was stunned for a moment, the female ghost had already pounced in front of Bai Hua, how could I abandon her and leave?


    I tried to stop her, but I couldn''t move.


    I lowered my head to look. It was actually to give me something just now. The little ghost grabbed my leg, and when he saw me lower my head, he raised his head and chuckled coldly at me.


    This little brat was the one that I kicked flying, so I didn''t know how much strength he had, so I struggled as hard as I could to get rid of him. I didn''t expect him to be so much stronger than I expected.


    "Don''t worry about us, run!" Just then, Bai Hua suddenly shouted at me in a low voice.


    But now, don''t mention that I can''t run, even if I could, I wouldn''t abandon her and run away by myself.


    This was a flash of red light, and I was surprised to find that the female ghost had already drilled into the mirror, and was even planning to pull Bai Hua in as well.


    Although Bai Hua struggled with all her might, both her arms were already dragged into the mirror.


    "Baby come here!" At this moment, the ghost lady suddenly waved her hands at me. I immediately felt my legs loosen up. Lowering my head, I saw that the ghost had released my hands and was crawling towards my mother.


    His speed wasn''t that fast. Looking left and right, he seemed to be curious about everything, and I didn''t know which string was wrong, but I actually ran over and hugged the damn baby into my mouth. Just as he was about to struggle, I directly threw a piece of sugar into his mouth.


    He chuckled and stopped struggling. I secretly rejoiced and coldly told the ghost girl, "Quickly release Bai Hua, or else I''ll kill your child!"


    I admit that this move is a little despicable, but I really can''t think of any other way to save Bai Hua right now.


    "Let go of my children, or I''ll kill you!" The ghost girl coldly stared at me. Her pair of blood-red eyes were filled with endless cold light. Looking at how furious she was, my hands couldn''t help but tremble as well.


    Almost at the same time, I saw a line of words flash across the ghost''s eyes: "Don''t hurt my child."


    Seeing the worry in her eyes, my heart suddenly gained confidence, so I hastily retreated towards the stairs, at the same time, I stared straight at the female ghost. She stared coldly at me, and only when I had reached the stairs did she suddenly pull Bai Hua back, and at the same time appeared in front of me, snatching the ghost baby away.


    It only took two seconds, and before I could even react, I was already being pulled by Bai Hua as I quickly ran down the stairs. When I reached downstairs, she had not forgotten to pull a line with her.


    "What''s the use of pulling this string? "It broke just like that!" I looked at Bai Hua in astonishment, and asked puzzledly.


    "Mo Dou is also a type of demonic magic tool, so with this, that ghost girl won''t dare to bother us anymore."


    Bai Hua quickly pulled on the ink thread and said while wiping away her sweat.


    I nodded my head, as though I understood something. Only then did I see the headless man sitting not far away from us, motionless. I even felt that he was dead.


    "Strange, the headless person also came down from upstairs just now. Did he not meet that ghost girl just now?"


    Although her voice was soft, Bai Hua was still able to hear it. Her hands slightly trembled, and then she walked towards the headless man with a gloomy face.


    I hurried to catch up with her, and saw that she had walked over and pinned the headless man down without a word, then quickly unbuttoned his jacket.


    "Bai Hua, what are you doing?" I was stunned and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as I looked at her. Her actions were really too weird.


    "Help me turn him over. Jin Weilong was once injured by an evil ghost three years ago, and a scar was left on his back. We just need to take a look and we''ll know if he''s real or not!"


    Bai Hua waved her hand at me, and then said anxiously.


    I replied as I rushed over to help Bai Hua turn him over. Initially, she was still struggling non-stop, but after being flipped over, he suddenly stopped.


    Bai Hua carefully looked at the headless man''s back with the Flashlight and found that his back was extremely clean and there were no scars at all. It was just that his skin was a little rough and he looked like a person who did a lot of physical work.


    The corner of my mouth twitched, and then, Bai Hua and I looked at each other. Obviously, we could tell that this fellow did not belong to Jin Weilong, but to someone else.


    "You must have been fooled by him!" Suddenly, I heard a ghostly voice behind me. I turned around and saw the ghost that had just attacked us standing at the foot of the stairs. It was holding her child as it coldly looked at us ¡­


    Her pair of blood-red eyes were filled with ridicule and mockery, it was obvious that she knew some things. However, looking at this ghost girl''s appearance, it was impossible for her to tell us about it.


    Bai Hua naturally understood this, hence she laughed and said: "Of course we know that we did not find this person, you do not need to worry about that!" If you know, then you should know that his deceptive tricks are usually very effective. Moreover, that person is not here at all, he is just a person who has been dead for a long time! "


    As soon as Bai Hua finished speaking, words flashed across the ghost girl''s eyes, and I said with a cold laugh: "I had thought that you knew about this matter, but it turns out that you didn''t know anything. No wonder he walked down from above, you didn''t notice it at all." What use is a dead person if he doesn''t even have a soul? If you want to find that brat, then I want to eat his supplement! "


    Then the ghost girl gave a cold snort, her eyes flashing, but she seemed to realize that we were trying to trick her, so she didn''t say anything and quickly left with the ghost baby in her arms.

 C61

    After the ghost lady left, I quickly whispered to Bai Hua what I had just seen. After Bai Hua heard what she had said, her expression became even more serious.


    After a long while, she finally opened her mouth and said: "It seems like Jin Weilong is currently in only two situations. He''s dead, or perhaps he''s even alive and well."


    I nodded my head, although he looked like he missed Jin Weilong a lot, but he was still a ghost so he could totally disguise himself, the real Jin Weilong might still be in his hands, it''s just that his location is still unknown.


    "Our top priority right now should be to leave this place, otherwise, before we can find Jin Weilong, we''ll be trapped here to our deaths!"


    I smiled bitterly as I stood up and walked towards the door. I took a glance outside and saw that we were still high up in the sky. There was no way out of this place, so there was no way we could leave through the door.


    "Stay here and don''t move. I''ll look around. Maybe I can get to the exit." Bai Hua informed me before she got up and quickly walked in a certain direction.


    I sighed helplessly. The entire first floor was just an empty space. With a single glance, it was obvious that I didn''t even see a single door, let alone anything that was hidden.


    However, I still followed Bai Hua''s instructions and obediently waited where I was. I sat down on the floor and looked blankly at the rain mist outside.


    Suddenly I saw a petite figure standing by the window, motionless, and I could see it clearly. Through the rain and mist, I could see the girl waving at me, time and time again, mechanically, more like a Maneki-Neko, waving her arms.


    The cold sweat on my forehead immediately flowed down.


    I swallowed my saliva and walked towards the window with slow steps. When I was less than half a meter away from the window, I clearly saw that Bai Hua was standing under it.


    She stared coldly at me, and under the rays of the faint yellow light from the Flashlight, her face was completely pale white, and looked somewhat sinister. She looked completely different from the Bai Hua I saw before, and I kept having the feeling that this person had some sort of evil aura around him, that was completely different from Bai Hua''s temperament.


    But I took the opportunity to glance around the room, but didn''t see Bai Hua, which made me a little suspicious.


    Thus, I didn''t immediately walk over. Instead, I stopped where I was and looked into her eyes. I coldly asked, "Who are you?"


    "Stop pretending with me, you don''t even know me anymore!" Bai Hua glared at me and roared angrily, then said in shock: "It''s really strange, after I walked for a while, I was actually standing right in front of you, why is there an additional wall in the middle, what is going on?"


    After I heard that, my heart skipped a beat and I asked hesitantly, "You ¡­" You are outside the window! "


    Bai Hua glared at me, her eyes filled with anger. I didn''t know if she could still hit me with her current state, but she rolled her eyes at me and said: "You''re still in the mood to joke at a time like this? Outside the window is the outside of the barrier, how can I be outside!"


    "I''ll take a picture of you later!" I knew she wouldn''t believe this argument, so I took a picture and showed it to her.


    I showed her the photo that I took. When Bai Hua saw the photo, she looked behind me in shock, then shouted excitedly: "Get away from Zhang Yu!"


    I didn''t know why she wanted me to stay away, but I knew she wouldn''t do it, so I hurried to one side.


    Dong dong ¡­


    As expected, the moment I dodged, I saw the headless man ruthlessly smash into the wall that I was leaning on just now. I was secretly happy that he smashed the window with his crash, thinking that I wouldn''t have to talk to Bai Hua through the window anymore.


    "Zhang Yu, what are you looking at? That place is dangerous, hurry up and come over!" Right at this moment, Bai Hua''s voice suddenly came from behind me. I was stunned for a moment, and mechanically looked towards the window, where a female ghost was currently coldly floating and looking at me. Her face was ashen, and the corners of her mouth carried a cold smile.


    I swallowed and looked down at the photo. Nothing had happened.


    I suddenly felt my scalp go numb, so I hastily ran towards Bai Hua, the fear in my heart reaching its critical point.


    "I really didn''t think that old ghost would think of using this headless person to deal with us. Luckily you dodged quickly just now, otherwise you really would have stopped eating!"


    Bai Hua was also scared to the point that her entire body was drenched in cold sweat, when she saw me running over, he anxiously patted my shoulder and laughed.


    After being slapped by her, my heart was suddenly shocked, because previously, I had heard Bai Hua say that there were three lights on one''s shoulder and another on the top of one''s head. They were the soul of heaven, the soul of earth, and the soul of a person.


    Thinking about that, I hurriedly pushed the female ghost''s hands away and escaped to the side. Then, looking at the strange fellow who was standing in front of me out of the window, I felt a headache, so many Bai Hua s actually appeared, and none of them were real. I couldn''t help but wonder, where did the real Bai Hua go? " Bai Hua, don''t look for me anymore, come out first! " I shouted excitedly to the surroundings, my heart surging with fear. The two female ghosts coldly stared at me with complacent expressions, as though they were enjoying themselves very much seeing my panicked expression.


    Bang


    Just then, I heard a loud noise. When I turned my head to take a look, I realised that there was a door behind me, and when that door opened, another Bai Hua ran out.


    But this Bai Hua has a shadow, and she has a sound when she walks, so I feel that she''s more likely to be real.


    "Zhang Yu!" But she stopped short after two steps, and then he looked at my feet in horror. After a long time, I could tell that his gaze was directed not at me, but at something sinister, but that it was clearly right beside us.


    I looked at her in confusion before lowering my head to my feet. When I looked at her, I couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    This was because at this moment, he was stepping on a demonic face. This face was extremely ugly.


    And I could feel the grimace wriggling around. She changed her expression, first crying, then laughing, then frowning, then coldly looking at me. Each expression was enough to make my hair stand on end.


    The corner of my mouth twitched. I really don''t know which great deity got themselves into such trouble.

 C62

    Although this face had all of its facial features, they were extremely distorted. If one did not look carefully, one would even feel that they had become twisted together. It looked weirdly unpredictable, causing one to feel disgusted and weird at the same time.


    There was a centipede-like scar on his purplish-blue face. It extended from his left eyebrow all the way to the right side of his mouth, forcefully cutting off the bridge of his nose. He looked extremely sinister.


    I excitedly jumped to the side and looked towards Bai Hua, who was staring coldly at the object beneath my feet, her expression even more gloomy than before. Just as she was about to walk over, she saw the female ghost who was pretending to be her suddenly ran over to block her path.


    Bai Hua glared at her fiercely, but this female ghost wasn''t afraid at all. Instead, she gave her the same look.


    Looking at the ghost face beneath my feet, my entire body couldn''t help but feel numb, my heart was thumping hard, I incoherently shouted: "Bai Hua, this ¡­ This is... "What the hell is this!?"


    "Since you''re already here, hurry up and come out. We''ll have to end this as well. You won''t be able to kill us just like that!"


    As Bai Hua said that, she quickly walked towards me. At the same time, her palm ignited with a white light, causing the ghost girl to initially wanted to stop her, but who would have thought, before she could even approach Bai Hua, she had already burned them into ashes.


    "I knew you were going to be difficult to deal with. I didn''t think that even a hundred years old red-clothed evildoer would be unable to defeat you!"


    At this time, the hoarse voice from before sounded out again, but I did not expect that at that moment, he was still holding onto Jin Weilong''s head, looking at us with a sinister smile, especially at me.


    As soon as he walked in, the smell of blood grew stronger, and I couldn''t help but shiver and feel a chill down my spine.


    The temperature of the surroundings dropped by quite a bit. I looked at my surroundings in horror. Only then did I see a black shadow float over from the darkness, but I didn''t see that person''s appearance ¡­


    That thing was like a ghost, causing people''s hearts to turn cold. Bai Hua naturally noticed that thing, thus she went close to my ear and said in a low voice: "That black shadow just now was the real body of that guy!"


    This guy who plotted against us is extremely cunning, so he naturally would not come out to negotiate with us, and because he is afraid that we will fall out, he hid in the shadows, while on the surface, he controlled Jin Weilong to help him pass on the message.


    I felt as if I were approaching a large freezer, and the closer I got to it, the colder the air became.


    I couldn''t help but shiver. Suddenly, I saw that the surroundings were filled with fog, and the fog was pouring in from the outside. The fog was getting thicker, until our vision started to blur.


    I can''t help but grunt in pain. My entire body spasms but I was still able to find a way to solve the problem. The moment I opened my mouth, a fishy smell rushed into my throat, making me choke on it.


    After coughing for a long time, I finally regained my senses. Suddenly, I felt something appear beside me, it was filled with killing intent, and Bai Hua who was just by my side a moment ago had disappeared.


    I blankly looked at the surroundings as my heart was filled with worry. I didn''t know where she had gotten her hands on in such a short period of time.


    I felt a sudden surge of fear, because I knew that the mist was released by that evil spirit. He no longer had the patience to continue running around with us. He just wanted to kill me as soon as possible and get rid of his resentment.


    Suddenly, I felt a shadow pass before my eyes. I was startled, but I immediately understood that what I had just seen must be the evil spirit that had been trying to kill me all along.


    Thinking this way, my heart calmed down a lot. I didn''t move, but listened carefully for his location. As expected, not long after, he jumped out by himself.


    I finally saw the face of this person. He was wearing a strange black robe, about twenty-two or twenty-three years old, and he didn''t look that old. He was also very pretty, with fair skin, big eyes like two pools of spring water, cold, and his long black hair was casually let loose, and his face was expressionless.


    I was stunned for a moment. All along, her voice made me think that she was a man, but when I saw this weird female ghost, I realised that I was wrong.


    Moreover, it was not difficult to figure out after some careful thought that the inheritance rules of a Gu technique were that females usually did not pass on to males, so it was not strange that the Gu Master in front of them was a female.


    It''s just that I don''t know her at all. I don''t even know who she is, yet she seems to have a deep grudge against me, determined to kill me.


    The female ghost didn''t pay attention to my gaze and quickly took out an exquisite dagger from her black sleeves and stabbed at me.


    I hastily dodged to the side and was startled. Looking at the white dagger, I panicked to the extreme.


    "Who are you? We have no enmity between us, why do you want to kill me!?"


    I pressed my chest and looked at the female ghost who had a savage smile on her face in fear. Finally, I spoke out the words that I had kept in my heart for a long time. After hearing my words, this woman''s face immediately revealed a sinister sneer.


    "Our hatred is so deep. Don''t think that just because you forgot it doesn''t happen. You gave me such a miserable death. Of course I want you to come down and accompany me. Otherwise, it will be hard to quell the hatred in my heart!"


    As she spoke, the female ghost frantically took out a dagger and stabbed it towards my chest. When faced with such a lunatic, other than running away, I really couldn''t think of a better method.


    However, just as I wanted to run, I suddenly lost my ability to move. This time, however, it wasn''t a little ghost pulling my leg, but rather, I felt as if some kind of small insect had entered my body. Furthermore, these small worms were still alive.


    After sensing the power of those small worms, I was so terrified that I couldn''t say anything.


    "Run, why aren''t you running anymore!?" At this moment, the ghost lady coincidentally walked over and sneered at me. Although she suddenly raised her dagger, she stabbed towards my heart.


    I immediately closed my eyes because I knew that the ghost girl would not hesitate to stab the dagger into my body.


    Almost at the same time, the pain in my body disappeared as well. Shocked, I opened my eyes and first looked at the Talisman s on the ground, then saw Bai Hua sitting on the ground with her hair down, blood still flowing from the corner of her mouth, her face pale white.

 C63

    "Bai Hua? Are you okay? " I was startled for a moment, then anxiously ran over to Bai Hua, seeing that she was in a bad state, I anxiously wanted to send her to the hospital.


    Bai Hua then waved her hand at me and said: "I accidentally killed her just now, I really don''t know if this will implicate Jin Weilong, let''s quickly go to his shop to take a look!"


    I nodded my head and anxiously carried her on my back. Afterwards, I quickly walked to the entrance, but luckily the female ghost died and the enchantment had already been broken, so we were able to leave this strange building. Carrying Bai Hua, we quickly walked towards the exit.


    "Bai Hua, are you really alright? Otherwise, I will send you to the hospital and settle you down. I will go take a look at Jin Weilong and see how you are now."


    Fortunately, after the barrier was broken, we did not encounter any other strange things. I heaved a sigh of relief and accidentally turned my head around to see Bai Hua''s pale face.


    At this moment, her face was similar to the female ghost''s from before. She looked pale and haggard with no color to her face. Somehow, I was a little worried.


    "It''s okay, I''m just exhausted. I just need to rest for a while and I''ll be fine. Hurry up, this is an unmarked cemetery, even if it''s broad daylight, it''s still very strange!"


    Even though Bai Hua is already very weak, she kept reminding me. I nodded and let her sleep for a while, while I carried her on my back and quickly ran towards the car that we were driving.


    I could see the car in its place from a distance, which made me happy. It didn''t matter if I left home, as long as there was a car, all those problems were easily solved.


    However, at this moment, I had a taste of what it was like to have a dead horse running in the mountains. The car was parked not far away, but no matter how I ran, I couldn''t get in front of the car.


    "This is bad!" Just then, Bai Hua''s voice suddenly trembled as she spoke, I was startled and anxiously stopped in my tracks, only to hear her continue: "I was already careful, but when I got there, I was still tricked by that evil ghost."


    "Miss Bai, at this time, can you say anything that humans can understand?"


    I smiled wryly as I looked at the mound of graves, my heart growing increasingly uncertain.


    "Just now, that female ghost threw us into the underworld before she died. That means that we are now ¡­" Cough cough! "


    Before Bai Hua could finish speaking, the thick smell of blood pervaded the air. She coughed a few times, and I immediately ran forward to avoid the smell.


    After knowing that this is the Nether Realm, I don''t know if it is due to my heart''s function, but I feel that this place is very eerie and I can''t help but quicken my pace.


    After walking for a distance, I finally walked out of the tomb. Looking out, this place was completely different from the streets in the world, there were dirt roads everywhere, and it looked desolate and desolate, but there wasn''t even a speck of dust in the air. It was just that the surrounding grass didn''t grow at all.


    I had originally wanted to ask Bai Hua which direction she should go, but seeing that her eyes were tightly shut and her look was haggard, I reckoned that even if I asked her, she wouldn''t be able to tell, so I had no choice but to continue walking with her on my back. After walking for an unknown amount of time, the surroundings were the same as before.


    Even on the side of the road where we passed, I occasionally came across a few ghosts, but they all had their heads down and flew past us, not even looking at us, let alone stopping them from asking for directions.


    It wasn''t easy for me to see some of the more good-natured ghosts passing by. I hastily ran over with Bai Hua on my back, stopping them in their tracks as I asked, "Excuse me, I think you guys should have seen the car. I want to ask, how do you guys get to the car?"


    "You can''t get there!" After these ghosts were stopped by me, they coldly stared at me with a smile that was not a smile, as if they wanted to eat me up.


    The corner of my mouth twitched. I felt that something was amiss, especially after seeing the expressions of these ghosts. I forcefully pulled out a smile and said, "Right, should I go and disturb them?"


    After saying that, I intended to slip away with my feet on the ground. Who knew that these ghosts would float faster than me. Before I could even react, they had already surrounded me.


    "Take the Talisman Paper and run after throwing it!"


    Just then, Bai Hua suddenly whispered into my ear. Her voice sounded very tired, I knew she wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer, so I quickly followed her instructions and took out a bunch of Talisman Paper s from my bag.


    Actually, I am not sure what the Talisman Paper are actually for, and right now, Bai Hua doesn''t have time to check them all.


    So since Bai Hua allowed the Talisman Paper to entertain them, then it means that the Talisman Paper s are very destructive towards them. So when I was half a meter behind them, I suddenly threw a bunch of Talisman Paper s at them.


    From time to time, he would also let out a few "ao" sounds. The cries for help scattered in all directions, but due to my extreme nervousness, many Talisman Paper s fell to the ground. Although these evil spirits were also injured, they weren''t life-threatening.


    Fortunately, these Talisman Paper still had some power, and those evil spirits were lying on the ground and twitching non-stop, so they could hear them even from a distance. I was shocked, knowing that if they did that, sooner or later they would alert the other spirits, so I had to escape with Bai Hua before their people arrived.


    I kicked a little kid who was crawling over to the side and continued running forward. I had just used up too much of my strength and I couldn''t remember when I ate my last meal. My stomach was already rumbling from hunger, so naturally, I slowed down.


    Initially, I thought that such a tall and beautiful woman like Bai Hua would probably not be able to weigh much, but after walking around with her on my back for a bit, I finally understood what it meant to be exhausted, to the point that it was no different from carrying a mountain.


    "Not too far ahead is the barrier. Put me down and quickly run forward. Perhaps, we can still leave this place. If we hurry up, it might be too late!"


    It was when Bai Hua reminded me in my ear that I naturally didn''t hear anything like that. But after walking for a while, I suddenly smelt a sweet fragrance, this was a very strange fragrance, although it smelled very nice, it wasn''t pungent, causing me to suddenly feel dizzy, I was startled, and knew that I had been schemed against, so I staggered two steps forward and arrived beside the carriage. I quickly placed Bai Hua beside the carriage, then blacked out.

 C64

    When I woke up again, I felt a splitting headache. It must have been caused by that type of spice, and I was regretting that I wasn''t careful. I was clearly only one step away from leaving this place.


    However, there is no use in regretting it now. After calming down, I find myself in a very dire situation.


    Because at this moment, I found myself tied to a pillar. This pillar was made of iron, and there seemed to be ravines on the surface.


    Thinking about this place, I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart. Normally, kidnapping people would only tie up your hands and feet, but now that these people actually tied me to a pillar, I felt that something wasn''t right.


    It was a pity that my surroundings were dark and I couldn''t see anything. I wasn''t sure if there was anyone else around me. It was just that the surroundings were unusually quiet. I took a deep breath and felt a little uneasy.


    There was a sudden soft sound of a woman''s laughter in my ear, as if she were mocking me or laughing at something that had nothing to do with me, but it did come from all around me, and it was sharp and not loud, but it gave me goosebumps and sounded so strange that I was sure I had never heard it before.


    I was shocked and even felt that I would not be able to escape this calamity. I hastily shouted at the woman, "Miss, even if you want to kill me, you should let me die, right? I don''t even know you. Why are you capturing me?" There''s no reason why I just want to kill you. It''s just that simple. Just stay here and wait for me to get hungry before coming over to eat you! "


    The woman''s voice was still as weird as before, but what made me feel even weirder was that she actually said she was going to eat me! Just thinking about it made my heart shiver. I tried to struggle free with all my might, but my strength was too small to move.


    After an unknown period of time, I didn''t hear any footsteps, but I could feel that the woman who just spoke with me seemed to have left. Furthermore, I had a premonition that the next time this woman comes, it might be the time of my death.


    I stared at her in despair. I never thought that such a day would happen to me. I took a deep breath and tried my best to calm myself down. If I were to stay in this place for too long, I might really go crazy.


    Thus, I did my best to control my emotions and started to look at my surroundings with great effort. Fortunately, after adapting for a period of time, my eyes gradually adapted to the environment here.


    Looking around, I realized that I was being held in a dilapidated, damp cell, and that my hands were tied behind the back of the central post, like the one that had me tied up. There were many more around me, more like pillars that supported this cell, each as thick as the arms of adults.


    I looked around, bored. I suddenly realized that the pillars around me weren''t arranged randomly. They seemed to be arranged according to a certain pattern.


    It''s just that I don''t know anything about Taoism Arts s, so I naturally don''t know anything about the structure of this place. It was only when I saw the big lock on the cell''s door that my heart felt blocked and extremely uncomfortable.


    "Zhang Yu''s side!" At this moment, I suddenly heard a voice from underground, and it was Bai Hua''s voice.


    At the beginning, I thought that I was too bored, which was why I heard such hallucinations. However, just when I lowered my head and planned to ignore them, this voice sounded again, "Zhang Yu, are you dead?


    After hearing that voice, I confirmed that I wasn''t hearing things, and then I quickly looked around, only to see that Bai Hua was waving at me from a corner.


    And she seemed to have come out of a hole in the ground.


    I looked around to make sure there was no one around, then whispered, "Quickly think of a way to save me, there was a woman who said she wanted to eat me, what is this place?!"


    "I can''t get there. This place is a bit of a trap, so you have to be careful when you come over here. I''ll give you the dagger. When you break free, come here and cough three times. I''ll let you down. Good luck!"


    Before I even had the chance to reply, Bai Hua had burrowed underground like a mouse. Looking at her terrified expression, I knew that this place was extremely dangerous, but from my understanding of Bai Hua, she shouldn''t be so timid.


    After staring blankly for a few seconds, I decisively tried to find a way to reach the dagger. I used the dagger to cut off the rope, while my hands were tied with many buckles.


    But I didn''t have time to rest. God knows when the woman who wanted to eat me would come back, so I hurried over to the hole and coughed three times.


    Very soon, I heard a crashing sound from below me, followed by a small hole in the ground.


    Seeing this hole, I couldn''t help but be glad that I was skinny. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to jump down, obviously Bai Hua had dug her own body, but it was already pretty good that she could save me, so other than thanking her, I didn''t know what else to say. Under Bai Hua''s urging, I hastily jumped down.


    It wasn''t until after I landed that I finally understood that a man can have a wolf-like opponent, but he must never be a teammate with a boar, especially a man who looks smart but is actually very stupid.


    Because I originally thought that the hole was very deep, but when I jumped in, I realised that my neck was still stuck at the entrance of the hole. I stood there, and I could clearly see a strange black shadow appear at the entrance of the cell, and that black shadow quickly moved a few steps forward, and only then did I see clearly that this ghost girl was the one who held the child just now, and wanted to pull Bai Hua and I into the mirror. In her arms was the ghost baby, and she was coldly staring at me while wearing a red robe.


    However, we are not talking about these times, the so-called ''strong dragons cannot suppress the snake on the ground'', it is, after all, her trump card, it is difficult for us to win against her in a head-on battle, thus I half knelt down as I shouted to Bai Hua in front of me, "Run!"

 C65

    After urging Bai Hua, I quickly pushed her forward, but whether or not this hole was created by Bai Hua according to her measurements, she was inside at the right height, so I had to lower my head, which greatly reduced my speed.


    After running for a while, I turned my head in shock, but whether or not this hole was created by Bai Hua according to her measurements, she would definitely be at the right height, so I had to lower my head to reduce my speed by a lot.


    I turned my head in shock and realised that countless shards were shooting towards us from behind. Only then did I realize that those shards weren''t shards but shards of glass. Judging from the speed at which these shards were shooting at us, it would definitely be excruciating pain if we were to be hit by them.


    My cold sweat dripped down as I hastily took off my clothes and continuously shook myself. However, there were too many of these fragments and a lot of them still pierced into our bodies.


    Bai Hua thought that even if the mirror were to hit her body, she would not do anything. Instead, she continued to run.


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" You all can''t escape, don''t waste your energy! " Just then, the female ghost''s voice came from behind me. Her voice was still as sharp as ever, so sharp that it caused people''s hearts to turn cold, like pieces of glass piercing into their hearts, making them unable to avoid it. Hearing her words, I was immediately shocked, and anxiously looked forward, only to realise that Bai Hua, who was running in front, had stopped, and there was actually an earthen wall in front of her!


    In the pitch black cave, Bai Hua and I were circling around anxiously. At this time, a cold wind suddenly blew in the surroundings, and we knew very well that the female ghost was doing something.


    So Bai Hua immediately stood in front of me, her palm had an additional golden light, and the light became brighter and brighter, directly shining on the road behind us.


    "Jin Weilong hurry up, otherwise we will die here!" She seemed to struggle for a while before gritting his teeth and saying.


    "Bai Hua''s side!" Just then, an anxious shout came from behind us, but from the sound, I knew that it was Jin Weilong, Bai Hua had obviously found Jin Weilong, I was relieved, before I could even react, I was dragged away by Bai Hua towards another direction.


    The cold was getting colder and colder around me. I could see a layer of frost on the walls, so I put my lips together and didn''t dare look back. I struggled to run forward.


    From afar, I could see Jin Weilong anxiously waiting for me. After I ran over, the two of them looked at each other and immediately chased after me. They hurried over to my left and right side to support my arms.


    I looked at the two of them in fear. I looked at the two of them digging holes and driving ghosts, and I should have consumed more energy than I did, but they were still able to carry me and escape.


    After running for not too long, Bai Hua told Jin Weilong to take me away first, and then treat herself as that ghost girl. Otherwise, she would probably continue to chase after us, tangled and entangled.


    Jin Weilong and I continued to run forward until we reached the end of the tunnel. After climbing out of the hole, we turned a corner and actually reached the busy street area.


    The surroundings were bustling with activity, but this activity was all built on silence. Looking at the ghosts that were coming and going on the streets without any sound, it was as if they were watching a 3D movie pantomime.


    After looking for a while, I worriedly looked towards the hole that we had escaped from. Because Bai Hua still had not come out, she had already consumed a lot of energy, I was really afraid that she would not be able to handle that evil ghost and cause trouble for herself.


    "Zhang Yu, don''t worry, my master is confident in dealing with this kind of evil ghost. We just need to wait here, and if you were to go down and cause trouble for her, she would be angry!"


    Jin Weilong seemed to have seen through my thoughts, and patted my shoulder to console me. I lowered my head, and looked at the extremely rough hole with some worry.


    We stood on the street blankly for a while, then Bai Hua came out from the hole, and I anxiously pulled her out.


    Bai Hua''s clothes were already mostly torn, and some parts of her clothes were even exposed. I hastily took off my jacket and put it on her.


    Her hair had long since been scattered messily around her body. Her face was covered with patches of black and white, making her look extremely pathetic. Furthermore, her appearance was extremely haggard. It was obvious that she had spent a lot of effort to escape.


    Jin Weilong and I hastily supported her. The three of us walked all the way to the outskirts of the city, and from afar, I could see a large area of the black desert, in the middle of which was a courtyard. The house was surrounded by a green brick wall.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Jin Wenlong wanted to enter this courtyard, I definitely wouldn''t have entered because I felt that there was an evil aura seeping out from every corner. I vigilantly looked at the courtyard and felt that it was a bit awkward.


    Entering the courtyard, I immediately felt as if I had entered the eighties. I looked at Bai Hua and Jin Weilong weirdly, as they seemed to be very familiar with this place, and it should not be their first time here, I looked at the surroundings and saw that the entire courtyard had a four-sided structure made of green brick, it looked extremely simple and natural, completely different from the outside, if it was located in the capital of the Heaven Dynasty, it would be worth at least a million gold coins. Looking at the spotless courtyard, I couldn''t help but to be envious of the owner of this place.


    I originally thought that we would immediately return to normal, but seeing Bai Hua''s current state, it''s basically impossible for us to immediately return, because she''s really too tired. Jin Weilong told me to look after her properly while he ran out to do something.


    I wanted to ask him what was he going to do, but I gave up on that idea in the end. This person was Mr. Yin Yang, so what else could he do in the Underworld? Jin Weilong saw my confused look and said helplessly: "Actually, if a person wants to go underhanded, the process is very complicated. After coming here, if they want to go back, the process will be even more complicated, I have to go in and out to prove myself, otherwise, when they are held accountable, there will be problems!"


    After saying that, he quickly took his jacket and left. I bitterly smiled. I looked at him blankly, completely unable to understand what he meant.


    Just then, Bai Hua suddenly coughed, I anxiously turned my head, and asked worriedly: "Bai Hua, do you want to drink water? I still have water in my bag!"

 C66

    Bai Hua shook her head, pointed to Jin Weilong who had just left and said: "Do you think he is very similar to Jin Weilong?"


    "You can''t be thinking that this Jin Weilong is fake, then where did he really go?" I looked at Jin Weilong''s back in shock, and didn''t see anything abnormal, probably because we had only known each other for a short period of time, so I couldn''t tell.


    "I know my disciple best. This person is a fake, so I was just pretending to be sick. We don''t care what his motive is, we''ll leave this place first!"


    Bai Hua coldly snorted, and said complacently. Even though she said that, I still felt that her face was far too pale, not faking it at all.


    However, I still supported her and carefully headed for the door.


    I''ve been here once, but it''s just a passing pass. I''m not familiar with this place, so we can only try our luck. I remember that there''s a place that leads to the mortal world not far from here.


    I agreed, then supported her out of the courtyard, and quickly headed in the direction Bai Hua had pointed in.


    Bai Hua''s face became paler and paler. Her hand was like holding a block of ice, there was not even a trace of warmth. Seeing her haggard appearance, I was extremely worried in my heart.


    Bai Hua waved her hands at me and said, "Hurry up and go, I can still hold on!"


    An hour later, we finally arrived at a desolate place. Following the path that Bai Hua pointed to, I saw a pitch black whirlpool between two big locust trees in the distance. That was the place that leads to the mortal world.


    He stared coldly at us, and then said with a wry smile: "Even if you all come to this place, you will still not be able to walk out of here. Because the locust trees here have turned into spirits, and the ordinary mortals that come here will be directly eaten, if I were to lead the way for you, you might still have a chance to go over!"


    I was stunned for a moment before I hastily looked at the two locust trees. The so-called locust tree was known as the Phantom Tree, which was considered to be one of the most evil tree species. Since these two trees grew in a place like this, I didn''t doubt his words in the slightest.


    "What are your conditions?" Since he has already made it clear, there is no need for me to continue playing dumb. It would be better to just directly ask.


    "Boss Zhang is really smart. Then let me tell you, I''ve been imprisoned in this body. If you can help me get out of this predicament, it would not be in vain for me to help you this time!"


    After this fake Jin Weilong heard what I said, he snickered, not surprised in the slightest that I would be able to see through him.


    "You come back to the human world with us first, I''ll think of a way to get you out of Jin Weilong''s body, but you better not play any tricks, otherwise I guarantee that you''ll die a miserable death!"


    After all, Bai Hua is currently so weak, and I myself do not understand Taoism Arts at all, so with our current capabilities, there is no way for us to get out of this place.


    After the fake Jin Weilong heard my words, he nodded his head in satisfaction and quickly scattered some stuff in the middle of the Pagoda tree. I saw that those things seemed to be powder, and very quickly, the black vortex in the middle of the locust tree suddenly disappeared, and revealed a translucent liquid object. The fake Jin Weilong pointed to that spot and said: "Quickly go over there. After I heard what he said, I quickly carried Bai Hua to the center of the locust tree, closed my eyes, and walked over.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found that I was already standing on the edge of the unmarked cemetery, while that fake Jin Weilong was standing beside me. It was currently early in the morning, and even though I felt that I had experienced many things while I was in the Nether Realm, when I took out my phone and looked at the time, I realized that I had only been in the Nether Realm for an entire night.


    I wasn''t tired at all just now, but now that the danger has been averted, I feel like I''ve walked for an entire night, my entire body is aching from the fatigue. I used all my strength to carry Bai Hua to the side of the car and gently placed her on the back seat.


    Fortunately, although this fake Jin Weilong is not very familiar with us, he had just died not too long ago. Therefore, with his help, procedures for Bai Hua''s hospitalization were quickly completed.


    As I expected, aside from being overly tired and having a fever, there was nothing wrong with Bai Hua at all. The doctor was simply unable to explain why she hadn''t woken up at all, and only advised us not to disturb her rest before leaving in a hurry.


    I ate a simple meal and leaned against Bai Hua''s bed, guarding her, hoping that she would wake up soon. If she didn''t wake up, I wouldn''t be able to rest at ease for a moment.


    I was also really tired, so I forced myself to focus, but my eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and when the fake Jin Weilong saw me in this state, he lightly sighed.


    When I woke up again, it was already the afternoon of the second day. She didn''t expect that Bai Hua had already woken up, and was currently sitting on the side of the bed, eating porridge. When she saw that I had woken up, she immediately rolled her eyes at me.


    "Sorry, I''m too tired. How are you doing? What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you." I rubbed my eyes and yawned.


    "Isn''t there no need to eat anymore, I was chatting with that guy just now, that guy''s name is Xu Liang, he was also a cultivator when he was still alive, no wonder he died not long ago and became so powerful, he lost his wish, thus he was unable to escape into the reincarnation cycle. Since you agreed to help him, then help him with his wish, and he can naturally escape from Jin Weilong''s body." You speak so lightly, and I do not understand Taoism Arts, how can I help him fulfill his wish? " I helplessly looked at her and immediately became anxious. If I were to help clean up her family, I would still be very confident. However, to help a ghost fulfill their wish right now, isn''t that a bit too ridiculous?


    "Does this have anything to do with the Taoism Arts? It''s not like I told you to keep him!? " Bai Hua said as she placed the box of food on the bedside table and rolled her eyes at me.


    I was speechless and hastily asked, "Alright, how should I help him?"


    Although I''m still a little unwilling, but I still agreed to it. Furthermore, with Bai Hua being this sick, I can''t ask her to do anything for me.


    After learning for a few years, he descended the mountain to start his business. Who would have known that he was tricked by his own partner later on? He originally wanted to take revenge on that person, but after failing to do so, he actually aroused that person''s suspicions, and that person used a formation to trap him. Bai Hua thought for a while and said.

 C67

    She spoke for a long time without saying anything. I simply waved my hands at her and quickly left the ward.


    It just so happened that the fake Jin Weilong was outside the sickroom. I dragged him to a nearby restaurant to eat, making him say what he had to say at the same time.


    The fake Jin Weilong was Xu Liang, after he heard that I was willing to help, he immediately shook his head and laughed bitterly: "If that Miss Bai of yours were to help, maybe he would have a bit of a chance of winning, you know less about the Taoism Arts than me, going would be a waste." I coldly snorted. What I hate the most is for others to say that my ability is insufficient. This made me extremely unconvinced.


    "If you have cultivation experience, then naturally you have your own solutions, but if you don''t have a Taoism Arts, then you also don''t have a Taoism Arts. Isn''t it true that everyone in this world knows profound arts, but many things have still been solved?"


    I hastily replied. Although I already knew that Xu Liang''s matter would be very troublesome, but since I had already decided to help, then the danger wouldn''t matter anymore.


    After Xu Liang heard this, he let out a soft sigh and said, "Since you want to know this, then I''ll tell you one thing. In any case, I only have two choices left to me in the future, soul shattering and reincarnation, Xu Liang is no longer in this world, so everything that I have should no longer be a secret.


    Although I couldn''t feel it, I could feel the sadness in Xu Liang''s words. He was probably very reluctant to leave this world, it''s a pity that this world no longer belonged to him, no matter what, he shouldn''t stay here.


    Five years ago, I started a equipment processing plant with a fellow villager. The location and planning of the factory were all designed by me, because I know some mystical arts and I can look at feng shui, but the funds and things were all owned by my partner, Zhang Luo. When the factory started work, the Feng Shui bureau I set up worked, we made a lot of money, but we were often at odds because of a lot of things.


    When Xu Liang said till here, he could not help but let out a long sigh. I could hear how regretful he was.


    Many things happened within days of being frozen by ice. If the root of the problem didn''t cause so many conflicts, then there definitely wouldn''t have been such a result in the future.


    "Originally, we had four or six points of income in the factory, but only later did I find out that this guy had to secretly take away a sum of money every month. The remaining money is the portion that I get. That night, we had a drink at the factory, and this guy poisoned the wine! "


    "How dare he poison you to death? Did no one discover it? It is easy to find out whether it is poison or an accident just by looking at the corpse!"


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but look at Xu Liang in shock. Although I am also in the business world, dealing with big and small bosses every day, I have never heard of someone actually killing their partners in order to get more money. This move is too ruthless, and too easily exposed.


    "No one needs to find out, because everyone disappeared because of me. My partner even sent out word that the money in the safe had disappeared, thus confirming my crime of sneaking away with the money. He then pushed away all the suspicions on himself and took over my half in peace!"


    Xu Liang let out a long sigh, raised his wine cup, and gulped all the wine down his throat, as he laughed bitterly.


    "Since you were drinking in the factory and no one saw you missing, it''s very likely that your body is still in the factory. Where''s the factory then?"


    I mused for a moment before coming up with the most likely reason. Thus, I hastily asked.


    "That factory was near the suburbs and was abandoned last year. I suspect that my partner was afraid of exposing his secret, so he did it. But even so, I still can''t enter because he set a barrier around the factory, but you can enter!"


    Xu Liang nodded his head, it must have been a long time since he was last here, if I could think of him, he would have already thought of it.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s go there today. Since it''s abandoned, even if you can''t enter, I can still enter. Show me the design of the factory, I''ll help you look for it!"


    I put a piece of pork in my mouth and laughed.


    "Actually, I''ve been thinking about it. If there''s no change to the map after I die, my corpse can only be hidden in these few places. After you go in, just check these places!"


    After Xu Liang heard what I said, his eyes started to light up, and he anxiously took out a few blueprints from his chest pocket and handed it to me.


    These few pieces of paper looked very old and must have been flipped through many times by him. I simply looked at the locations marked out by him with red ink.


    In a few minutes, I had almost memorized everything. Actually, this was nothing. I had been cleaning such a factory many times, so I had some basic knowledge of the interior structure of the factory.


    Xu Liang and I studied the places that he marked out, and happened to finish the meal. After I bought the bill, I immediately followed Xu Liang to the factory.


    Following the route that Xu Liang pointed out, I drove for two hours and arrived at the factory. Just from the first glance, I felt that this place was simply too desolate, if Xu Liang did not point out the location of the abandoned factory, it would be difficult to find this place.


    I looked at the surroundings and asked worriedly, "Why do I feel that it is even colder than the Underworld?"


    "This place is my kind. A year ago, a group of people died here, and they should be drug dealers. I can''t remember the specifics, but a few of them haven''t left yet, so don''t worry, I can handle them!"


    After Xu Liang heard what I said, he nodded his head and quickly followed him to the entrance of the factory.


    Actually, what I just said wasn''t exaggerated at all. It was really cold here, and it was the feeling of being cold. It didn''t take me long to feel my legs go numb from the cold.


    I stomped my feet and looked ahead. It was dead silent, and I could hear the sound of my feet on the gravel and the ''ka ka'' sound echoing all over the empty wasteland. It sounded especially sudden.


    The door to the workshop was locked by a big lock, and the lock was already rusty. I tried a few times but to no avail, so I could only take the Flashlight and shine it on the inside.


    Through the dim light of the Flashlight, I could faintly see a few figures moving within the factory. I was immediately scared to the point that I was covered in cold sweat.

 C68

    "Those won''t be ¡­" I pointed at the spirits wandering inside the factory in fear, my mind suddenly blanking out, I am extremely regretful that I came here together with Xu Liang.


    After all, I am not as powerful as Bai Hua, if I were to enter, I would definitely run into these evil spirits, and at that time, I would be like a lamb in a tiger''s den, seeking its own death.


    That''s right, it''s them, these guys definitely carried a lot of blood debts while they were alive, all of them had blood on their hands, so after they died, they became very vicious, "That''s right, it''s them, these guys must have carried a lot of blood debts when they were alive, all of them had blood on their hands, so after they died, they became very vicious.


    Although I did not finish my sentence, Xu Liang guessed what I was about to say and continued speaking.


    I nodded mechanically and swallowed my saliva. Just as I was considering how to talk to Xu Liang and ask him about going back first, a few evil spirits from the workshop suddenly rushed over. They all had ferocious looks, looking as though they were ghosts that had crawled out from hell.


    I embarrassedly took a few steps back. Before I could stand still, I heard a loud bang from the factory''s iron door behind me.


    When I turned my head again, I found that the metal door had returned to its original state. However, those evil spirits were all coldly standing behind the metal door, glaring at me.


    There were seven of them, all covered in blood, and even their eyes were bloodshot. I looked at them in shock, and my heart began to pound.


    "What happened? Last time I came, they didn''t come when I was lighting incense at the door. After you came, they actually ran over on their own, moreover ¡­" It seems like I have a grudge against you! "


    Xu Liang said in a low voice as he walked in front of me. I suddenly realized that this guy''s tone of voice had changed, becoming ice-cold, very similar to the ghost that trapped us previously.


    My mind buzzed for a moment. Could it be that what we destroyed in the unfinished building wasn''t the evil ghost that trapped us, but the one in front of us!?


    I looked at him in terror. He nodded at me and said sinisterly, "I have no choice but to use all of my mental strength to lure you out and kill you!"


    "Then why must you use Jin Weilong''s body?" I looked at him angrily. I didn''t know why he wanted to involve a completely unrelated person in this, and I used him more than once.


    "You''re really stupid. At that time, I wanted to borrow that brat''s Dao Qi to hide my own Yin Qi. Otherwise, that girl would have seen through me long ago, would she have lured you here?"


    Xu Liang looked at me coldly and laughed complacently. His laughter reverberated throughout the entire wilderness, like a night owl in a cemetery, ear-piercing to the ear, and at the same time carrying the scent of death.


    "Bai Hua!" I ran excitedly to the side and shouted towards the direction we were coming from. This place was relatively empty, especially at this moment where the sky was gradually darkening. As a result, there were even fewer people coming and going.


    "Even if you scream until your throat breaks, no one will come to save you. You''d better save some energy to deal with the seven guys inside!"


    Seeing me frantically begging for help, Xu Liang immediately let out a cold laugh. After a long while, he seemed to be tired of me begging for help and shouted out impatiently.


    I turned to look at this guy, then quickly ran towards the car we were driving. I thought that I was running very fast, but I did not expect that after running less than two meters, I saw a black shadow flash past me, following that, Jin Weilong''s tall figure appeared right in front of me.


    In the next second, I was sent flying by this guy. Only when my back hit the ground did I regain my senses and climb up from the ground with great effort.


    Turning my head to look at Jin Weilong, I realised that he had already ran to the factory''s iron gate. I was shocked, I had already predicted that he would do something like this.


    So, Jin Weilong struggled to get up and continue running towards the car. When he saw me stumbling and running away, he laughed loudly behind me and then quickly appeared in front of me.


    I sneered, and ignored the fact that this fellow was occupying Jin Weilong''s body, and pulled out a dagger to fiercely stab at his body.


    This fellow''s reaction was faster than a rabbit''s. The moment he saw me pull out my dagger, he immediately dodged to the side, easily dodging my fatal blow.


    Seeing that this trick was useless, I immediately took out a Talisman Paper from my pocket and ruthlessly smacked him.


    "Awoo ¡­" The fellow immediately screamed miserably as his face contorted. I was elated and hastily kicked his stomach before heading towards the car that we were driving at lightning speed.


    After getting on the car, my hands kept shaking. After a long time, I finally managed to insert the key into the keyhole and start the car. My mind went blank as I instinctively stepped on the throttle of the car, causing it to fly rapidly through the wilderness.


    I saw so many shadows receding that I had to grit my teeth and keep driving until I didn''t even know where I was.


    After driving for more than two hours, I slowly came to my senses, and slowly stopped the car by the side of the road. Only then did I realize that this was a completely unfamiliar place, but according to the address on the GPS, I didn''t go in the wrong direction, and was still at the hospital where Bai Hua was staying. I wiped off my cold sweat, and quickly drove towards that hospital.


    In the darkness of the night, I was alone on the road, truly afraid that Xu Liang would chase after me again, in a hurry to kill me.


    Ten minutes later, I finally arrived at the entrance of the hospital and saw Bai Hua sitting at the entrance of the hospital from afar. When she saw me get off the car, she immediately rushed over and shouted angrily, "Where did you go?"


    "Let''s go back to the ward first. Ye Feng, your body has not fully recovered!"


    I said, forcing a laugh. I didn''t see my expression, but it must have been worse than crying.


    Bai Hua looked at me weirdly and frowned, but she did not say anything and followed me into the elevator.


    Just as she entered the ward, Bai Hua immediately closed the door and asked coldly: "Why is it just you alone, where did that Xu Liang go?"


    "Don''t mention it, I was almost killed by him!" I smiled wryly. Even though I told him everything that happened in the afternoon and even though what happened was already in the past, I still felt a lingering fear whenever I thought about it.


    "How preposterous! This guy is really cunning! Don''t let me meet him again, or else I will definitely destroy his soul!"


    After Bai Hua heard what I said, her face showed an expression of disbelief. She paced around the ward for half a day before speaking in a flustered manner.

 C69

    "I haven''t recovered yet, so I might as well take a good rest. After the doctor gets to work, I''ll go ask your attending physician how you''re doing. If you have nothing else to say, you should leave the hospital right now, otherwise that guy will come looking for you sooner or later!"


    Helplessly smiling bitterly, ever since I met this cunning and difficult to deal with evil ghost, I even felt that other than myself, the only other person on this street could be that evil ghost.


    "I''m fine now. Why don''t we escape?" After Bai Hua heard what I said, she immediately came over and laughed.


    I hastily told her to stop. Even though I have heard that cultivators usually have good physical qualities, she used up a lot of effort after all, and is also a girl. If something were to happen to her because of this, I would regret it for the rest of my life, so no matter what, I will insist on asking her doctor for help tomorrow before leaving.


    Bai Hua was unable to refuse me, and laid on the bed huffily, ignoring me.


    I helplessly laughed bitterly, I was also extremely tired, so I simply took out a piece of Talisman Paper that Bai Hua had painted earlier and stuck it on the door and window. Only then could I finally be at ease and sleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but just as I was in a daze, I suddenly heard a scream. It was a scream that sounded like it had received a huge shock, and from the sound, I was startled by the sound, causing me to fall off the sofa.


    I stood barefoot on the ground and looked towards the direction of the sound. I found out that the sound came from a room that was very close to us.


    I didn''t hesitate and hastily went to the door. Only then did I see the Talisman Paper sticking to the door. I suddenly remembered about that evil ghost.


    Just as I was about to step out of the door, I retracted my leg. I gradually calmed down. It was only then that I realised that there was something fishy about the scream.


    Even though it''s the middle of the night, this is still a hospital. If even I could hear such a mournful scream, the nurse on duty should have heard it, but it''s been a few minutes and there''s still no one around. This made people feel suspicious.


    Thinking about this, I hastily went back to my room and ran to the side of the bed to wake Bai Hua up. However, I realized that Bai Hua was currently sleeping soundly, she had been working very hard the past few days, and now she can finally have a good night''s sleep.


    So I sat down on the sofa again, but this time I couldn''t sleep anymore, and I could only close my eyes and wait until daybreak. When the sun had just risen, I started to feel sleepy, but just as I was about to fall asleep, another shrill scream came from the corridor. It was no less loud than the one I heard last night, and it made me feel extremely disgusted.


    I jumped off the sofa barefooted, put on my shoes, and impatiently walked to the door. Just as I was about to curse at the door, I saw a young nurse staring at the room next to mine with a terrified expression on her face. There were a lot of potions and gauze at her feet.


    Her shout had also alarmed a lot of people. Just as she was about to walk out, her clothes were grabbed.


    I turned my head in astonishment, and discovered that Bai Hua was unknowingly, silently standing behind me. She sniffed and said in a low voice: "There''s the smell of blood, something must have happened next door!"


    "I also heard a scream in the middle of the night. I thought that the evil ghost was trying to lure me out, so I didn''t go. Who knows ¡­ Something has really happened! "


    I looked somewhat regretfully at the nurse who had obviously been scared silly. Sighing lightly, I was pulled into the sickroom by Bai Hua.


    "When the police come, if they ask you anything, just tell them you don''t understand. Otherwise, if they say that they didn''t hear you, then you''ll be in trouble!"


    Bai Hua pulled me into his room and reminded me in a low voice. I laughed bitterly, it''s not like I had never been questioned by the police before, so I still had some experience with this matter. I nodded my head to her and said, "Speak, don''t worry, I know what I should say.


    Bai Hua replied and sat on the bed, ignoring me. I also didn''t know what she was thinking, so I didn''t ask anymore, and hastily went downstairs to buy breakfast.


    Fortunately, there were a lot of restaurants nearby, so I bought a few things Bai Hua liked to eat. The moment I walked out of the restaurant, I saw a few police cars parked in front of the hospital''s entrance.


    Seeing him gave me a headache. This guy never reduced his suspicion of me, so I knew I''d be interrogated by this guy again.


    As expected, when I slowly walked into the sickroom, Police Officer Liu was already sitting in front of the sickbed and chatting with Bai Hua. When he saw me come in, he immediately nodded and smiled at me.


    I was stunned for a moment. I had thought that this fellow would suddenly treat me so nicely, but then a line of words flashed across his eyes. "You''re the murderer if I kill you. Let''s see if you have anything else to say!"


    I suddenly felt chills run down my spine. It turns out that this fellow came prepared, and he had already confirmed that I was the murderer.


    "Mr. Zhang Yu, we suspect that you were trying to harm the female patient next door until she died, so please come with us!"


    Police Officer Liu walked over very amicably. Seeing him so full of smiles, wanting to hug me, I couldn''t help but feel a chill run down my spine.


    At the same time, he saw a line of words appear on his face: "The case can finally be resolved. You have killed so many people, it should be enough. Your father will personally send you on your way!"


    Seeing this line of words, the corner of my mouth immediately twitched. Instinctively, I shook off his hand and coldly questioned, "Officer Liu, if you say there''s a suspicion, then why do you think I''m the murderer? I don''t even know who lives next door to her, nor do I know her. Why do you think I killed her?!"


    "Zhang Yu, you really won''t cry until you see the coffin. Don''t you recognize the dead person next door? No one will believe it when they say it, she was your employee Xiao Wei before she died, do you have any impression of her this time? "


    After Police Officer Liu heard my words, he sneered, and then said complacently.


    Almost at the same time, another line of words flashed across the old boy''s eyes: "Let''s see how you will deny it this time. Why are you still wasting your breath? Hurry up and scram into the prison to be interrogated!"


    The corner of my mouth twitched as I muttered, "What happened to her?"


    Although Xiao Wei didn''t give me long to work, I still remember that woman with a pair of big eyes and an open personality who worked very hard. It''s been a few months since we last met, but I didn''t expect her to die just like that!

 C70

    "How did she die?" After hearing news of Xiao Wei''s death, I excitedly grabbed the Police Officer Liu''s collar and shouted.


    "Let go! If you don''t, I''ll shoot you!" Originally, the other policemen were still spectating for fun, but when they saw that I was grabbing onto Police Officer Liu''s collar and not letting go, they immediately went crazy, a few of them had already pulled out their guns and pointed it at my head.


    I coldly snorted, and asked word by word: "Xiao Wei, how exactly did she die!?"


    Police Officer Liu originally wanted to struggle free from me, but he seemed to be scared by my gaze. He stammered: "You''ll know if you go and take a look. Her corpse is still next door!"


    After hearing what he said, I loosened my grip on his collar and walked towards the room next door. Even though we were only a few meters apart, I felt like there were thousands of mountains and thousands of rivers separating the two rooms.


    I even regretted it a little. If I had come to take a look at it in the middle of the night, perhaps Xiao Wei would not have died, and because of this thought, I regretted it even more, and my heart would naturally be in an even worse state.


    When we reached the door, I took a deep breath and walked into the crime scene. According to the rules, during a police investigation, unrelated personnel were not allowed to enter the crime scene, but Police Officer Liu allowed me to enter.


    But when I looked at Xiao Wei''s corpse, my heart suddenly twitched, and then I felt an endless chill spreading through my entire body.


    Because I could clearly sense the devastation in the room, and although I had heard of many dead people, this was the first time I had ever seen a real corpse.


    The room that Xiao Wei lived in was the same as ours, it was a single room, and on the right side of the door was the bathroom, after taking less than five steps, we entered the ward. There was only a double bed, on the right side of the bed was a bedside table, and beside the bedside table was a sofa, on the opposite side of the sofa was a LCD TV and a television cabinet.


    Xiao Wei''s body was still lying on the bed, but her head had been placed properly on the night table. Furthermore, her head was facing the outside, right now her eyes were staring straight at the door.


    I pressed my chest and forced myself to look her in the eye. In her eyes, I saw endless fear and despair, and I thought that before she died, she must have encountered some unimaginable horror, or died in a state of complete consciousness. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have revealed such a sinister look in her eyes and expression.


    When he saw me, I saw a trace of fear in his eyes. I was stunned for a moment, and then a line of words quickly flashed across his eyes: "Can this guy have the strength to tear off a person''s head?"


    I was shocked at what he was thinking, and at the same time I felt a cold sweat break out on my back and tear off the head of the living man. How much strength it must have taken, at least I had never seen a living man with such strength and courage.


    According to my thinking, if Xiao Wei''s head was really ripped off from the corpse, then there''s no doubt that this case was committed by some ghost. Even if I were to say it out now, these policemen would definitely not believe it.


    "What''s the result of Old Wu''s preliminary verification?" This time, I didn''t even need to look to know that the police officer surnamed Liu wanted the medical examiner to personally tell me that they already knew the cause of death. No matter how much I tried to argue, they all had enough evidence to accuse me of being a murderer.


    According to my understanding of Xiao Wei, although she is usually very carefree, she is still quite popular in the company, so it is simply impossible for her to form such a huge feud with anyone, either they would kill her or even split her into pieces. There is only one person who can do this, and that is Xu Liang!


    Bai Hua and I have experienced this fellow''s schemes more than once, he can definitely do anything to me in order to kill me, and it is too easy for a monster like him to kill a person. Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.


    Just as I was thinking, Old Wu had already started reading the medical examiner''s report. "Preliminary judgement, the time of death was between 11: 30 last night and 1: 00 in the morning. The incision on the victim''s head was very irregular, not like it was made with a sharp weapon, but more like it was done with a sharp weapon, and the victim''s face was blue, twisted, and clearly in great pain. We just found the fibers at the neck of the body, so we preliminarily determined that the victim was strangled and then turned around.


    After the medical examiner finished speaking, he pushed his glasses up and didn''t look at Police Officer Liu. Instead, he coldly looked at me and through his rimless glasses, I could clearly see a line of words flash across his eyes. "You perverted killer maniac!"


    The corner of my mouth twitched. Although I knew these people would say that to me, I didn''t expect it to be this bad. I suddenly felt uncomfortable in my heart.


    "You saw the crime scene, why aren''t you coming with me!?"


    Seeing that I had no intention to leave, the Police Officer Liu took out a handcuff card from his bag and buckled it on my wrist, then forcefully dragged me out of the sickroom.


    The terrible scene from the murder case just now still echoed in my mind, especially the head of Xiao Wei, who seemed to be right in front of my eyes, looking at me ferociously. My mind was filled with the case, and I was about to go crazy from thinking about it.


    Very quickly, the police car arrived at the entrance of the police station. Police Officer Liu seemed to be afraid that I would run away, so he personally pulled me and walked step by step towards the inside of the police station.


    After arriving at the police station, I found out that this case was sealed tight, so ordinary people wouldn''t be able to get in contact with it easily. If I didn''t know the details, it would be hard for Bai Hua to even save me.


    I sighed softly and lowered my head to allow the fellows to place my hands on the table. I didn''t resist at all, because I knew that even if I resisted now, it would be of no use.

 C71

    "You can only sigh now, the day of your sighing is yet to come. Quickly tell me honestly, why did you kill Xiao Wei, why did you choose to kill him, and tell me about the way you killed him!"


    Before my butt was even hot, Police Officer Liu walked in with two policemen. Police Officer Liu was staring at me angrily, but since it was a police officer, he suppressed his anger and asked.


    When I saw the look in his eyes that was still angry and bloodshot, I knew that this fellow was close to going crazy, so I took a deep breath and didn''t answer him immediately. Instead, I thought about it, or else if he got angry with me, he might treat me like this.


    It''s not like I''ve never heard about violence or law enforcement. I just hope that these things don''t happen to me now.


    Looking at his enraged gaze and the criss-crossing red veins in his eyes, I knew that this fellow was close to a lunatic at the critical point of his collapse.


    Thus, I hurriedly thought about it seriously. However, when I thought about it carefully, I felt a headache. This matter wasn''t simple at all. When I arrived at the hospital, the surroundings were completely deserted.


    Other than Bai Hua and I, I had never met a third person before, so the hospital''s surveillance clearly showed that I had never left this building. Furthermore, at the time of the crime, only Bai Hua and I were together.


    However, this proves that when Xiao Wei died, I was in this building, but the surveillance footage definitely did not show me entering Xiao Wei''s room.


    Thinking about this, I heaved a sigh of relief and asked, "Officer Liu, since you said I was the murderer, you should at least tell me your reason. Could it be that just because Xiao Wei and I know each other, I have the suspicion that I want to kill her? There are a lot of suspects."


    "You were right next door to her when the crime was committed, and the monitor was broken while the deceased was still alive, so no one can prove that you didn''t enter the next room. I gave Bai Hua a polygraph, and she fell asleep during that time, so I can''t give you an alibi!"


    After the Police Officer Liu heard this, his face became deathly white. He looked at me for a long time before laughing, causing the two little policemen beside him to become dumbfounded.


    I knew this guy was too angry, so I laughed. He wasn''t trying to be friendly with me.


    After hearing his words, I asked Xu Liang about that evil spirit''s maternal relatives in my heart. Although I didn''t show it on the surface, my brain had already started to work quickly.


    I pondered for a moment before looking at the furious Police Officer Liu, feigning calmness as I asked, "How are you so sure that I''ve seen the surveillance camera and that it can light up the surrounding ten rooms? How are you so sure that this case must be done? Although I know Xiao Wei, I have no grudges with her, so why should I kill her? Don''t you cops need to talk about evidence and motives? "


    After Police Officer Liu heard what I said, he stared at me for a moment, then threw the ballpoint pen in his hand on the table and sneered: "You want evidence, right? Little Dong, bring the evidence over for him to see, you really are stubborn!"


    A young policeman beside him immediately took out a transparent bag and handed it over to me. Inside the bag is a watch, and upon seeing this watch, I couldn''t help but be shocked, because this is indeed my watch. A few afternoons later, I even brought it out to eat with Xu Liang, but I didn''t notice that it was still there.


    I sighed in my heart. If I really die in Xu Liang''s hands one day, I feel that I would be defeated, not by his cultivation, but by his IQ. This fellow''s cunning is to the extent that it makes me sigh in admiration.


    I smiled bitterly. I had to admit that the evidence was against me, but I still had to defend myself. After going through such a soul-stirring experience, it would be too much of a waste if I didn''t die at the hands of a group of devils and spirits and instead died at the hands of a foolish police officer.


    "I just lost that watch this afternoon. If you don''t believe me, you can watch the monitor. I came back to the hospital around 6 PM. I probably didn''t have that watch with me at that time!"


    When I saw the speedometer, my heart sank. I had a feeling that I couldn''t explain it.


    "Heh heh, how did you lose it? Where did you throw it? What did you do this afternoon? " After Police Officer Liu heard what I said, he glared at me. Under the pale light, his face became abnormally pale, probably because too many murders had occurred in the past few days. This guy was under a lot of pressure at night, so he didn''t let go.


    I did not say anything, because I knew that even if I said it, he would not believe me.


    This guy must have followed me back to the hospital, but after seeing Bai Hua, he knew that it was impossible for him to kill me, so he thought of this method ¡­


    At this moment, I heard a loud bang, as if someone had knocked on the table. When I raised my head, I saw Police Officer Liu looking at me with a dark expression, his eyes were filled with anger, and a line of words flashed past: "I really want to tear you apart, you brat.


    I knew that I had completely infuriated this fellow. If he wasn''t a police officer and if we weren''t in the police station right now, he would definitely rush forward to fight me.


    I coldly looked back at Police Officer Liu, who immediately glared at me furiously. He tightly held onto a notebook with his hands, releasing a crackling sound, clearly he had endured to the point of being furious. When the police next to him saw his current state, they hurriedly called out to him, causing him to heave a sigh of relief, and then he waved his hands.


    The other cop immediately stood up, walked up to me, and cuffed me, gesturing for me to come out with him. I saw that the little cop was looking at me with hostility, and even if I didn''t go, I knew that this guy wanted to eat me alive.


    In this kind of situation, I could only cooperate and walk out. The more I resisted, the more difficult it would be to deal with.


    As soon as I closed the door, I heard a loud crackling sound from inside the interrogation room. The policeman standing beside me shrunk his neck in fright and muttered, "His head is in a bad temper again. It looks like I''ll need to change another set of tables and chairs!"


    After saying that, he used his baton to knock on my shoulder and coldly said, "Hurry up and leave!"

 C72

    As the old saying goes, people have no choice but to lower their heads under the low eaves. I''m afraid that''s the way I am right now. Originally, the little police were not in a good mood, so if I were to provoke them now, the consequences could be imagined.


    With a wry smile, I followed the route indicated by the little policeman and headed down the dark corridor. Although this wasn''t the first time I had come to the police station, it was also the first time I had actually come with a cell in the police station.


    Confused, I was taken to a cell by the little policeman. I saw him take out a set of keys and unlock the cell door, and then I heard the door slam shut.


    Bang


    The metal door closed behind me and the light in the surroundings dimmed. I looked at my surroundings in a daze. It was dark and gloomy. At this moment, I felt extremely depressed.


    I never thought I''d be accused of murder for the first time in my more than ten years of life.


    Just thinking about it makes me want to cry but I have no tears to shed. It is the first time I was wronged by such a huge head and this ghost actually used such a method to frame me for the murder case.


    I sat on the hard bed and counted the sheep in boredom. Right now, other than counting the sheep, I really didn''t have anything else to do. I didn''t know how much time had passed before I finally fell asleep in a daze.


    The second time I woke up, I was really hungry. I rubbed my eyes and was about to go out and buy something to eat, but then suddenly realized that I was lying on a hard bed. It was only then that I remembered that I was brought here by the Police Officer Liu to be interrogated and locked up.


    Feeling depressed, I laid on the bed and let out a long sigh. In the end, I suddenly smelled a strong smell of blood and didn''t have the time to prepare myself. The smell of blood directly entered my nose.


    Almost at the same time, I suddenly felt that I was much colder than before. In an instant, I felt as if I had entered an ice cave, my teeth chattering from the cold.


    Furthermore, the smell of blood from before had increased by quite a bit. I was suddenly startled and couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear. Thus, I hastily and carefully looked around the prison cell.


    At this moment, I felt something flash past behind me. I quickly turned my head and pressed my back against the wall. At the same time, I looked around me, afraid that something would suddenly jump out and bite me.


    The wall in this room is exceptionally cold. Just by leaning against the wall for a moment, I felt that my back was extremely cold.


    I raised my head to look at the top of my head in terror, but I still didn''t see anything strange. It has been some time since I woke up, so if there really was something strange, I would have already come out.


    After thinking for a long time, I still couldn''t figure out what was going on, so I just continued to lie on the bed to sleep. In any case, I didn''t want to admit it.


    I was in a better mood, so I lay down on the bed and went to sleep.


    Maybe it''s because I stayed up all night and was worried and scared all day, so I slept really well. When I woke up early in the morning, I found that Police Officer Liu was sitting beside me.


    I didn''t know when this guy came in. I was so scared that I immediately jumped down from the bed. "I said that Officer Liu would scare people to death. Why didn''t you wake me up after you came in!?"


    Police Officer Liu sneered as he looked at me, "This is the police station, where do I want to go? You stinking brat, don''t think that I can''t cure you. Before long, I''ll catch you and bring you back! You can go now! "


    I looked at him doubtfully, but this fellow didn''t intend to continue paying attention to me. Instead, he stood up and quickly left the cell.


    I was a little puzzled. Even if we had a few hours left, according to the time calculation, it should still be a few hours before 24.


    After thinking for a long time, the little policeman at the door started to urge me. Then, I got off the bed and walked out of the cell.


    When I walked out of the police station, I realised that it was still daytime outside and there was no concept of time in the prison. Furthermore, the light was poor, so when I came out, before I could even react, my eyes were already stinging from the sun''s rays.


    At this moment, I saw Bai Hua sitting in the car from a distance. Only then did I know that Bai Hua bailed me out, and when Bai Hua saw me, he immediately opened the car window and waved at me.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. In this period of time, I had encountered so many troubles, if it was anyone else, they would want to hide far away from me. Only Bai Hua, who could pull me out whenever I was in danger, didn''t know how to thank her.


    "Get in the car and eat this. The prison food must be awful!" The moment we got on the car, Bai Hua threw me a box of food and said with a smile.


    Actually, I already forgot about eating since long ago, because whenever I think about eating, I would automatically recall the miserable state of Xiao Wei''s corpse and would immediately lose all appetite. I even felt that I had anorexia.


    But now, even if I don''t want to eat anymore, I still have to eat. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to eat even if I was alive, and I wouldn''t even have to wait for some evil ghost to kill me before I starve to death.


    "Police Officer Liu has so many clues to prove that I''m the culprit. How did you fish me out?"


    I wolfed down all the food in the box before burping and asking.


    "Of course I don''t have that kind of ability, so I could only ask for help from my martial uncle. Luckily, other people have connections, but that''s only for guarantee. If we can''t find the culprit within a certain period of time, then we still won''t be able to remove your suspicion!"


    Bai Hua laughed bitterly before turning the wheel of the car, flying quickly towards the hospital.


    Along the way, I was thinking about the murder case. I also felt that it would be better to return to that hospital to have a look. After all, it was there that the accident occurred.


    Because there were quite a few police cars parked in front of the hospital, I never expected that the Police Officer Liu would return to the hospital at this time of the year.


    From the looks of it, he wanted to continue investigating the scene and find more clues to counter my crimes, so I hastily jumped out of the car and squeezed into the crowd, trying my best not to be discovered by him.


    This time, the one leading them was not the Police Officer Liu, but another police officer who was in charge of this case. I clearly saw two police officers bringing a man out from the hospital, and this man was none other than Jin Weilong!

 C73

    "Why is Jin Weilong here?" He muttered to himself as his mind was in a mess. It was unlikely for Xu Liang to appear here.


    "Xu Liang is still occupying his body, but why would he appear here?" Just then, Bai Hua also got out of the carriage, and she whispered into my ear.


    "Bai Hua, what do you think is the reason for being in a passive state until now?" I whispered to Bai Hua.


    Bai Hua was stunned at first, but after thinking about it, she blinked her large eyes at me, and asked with a smile: "Just what do you want to say, just say it!"


    "Because he''s always been the one plotting against us. We''re always one step behind him!"


    I said with a sneer, and a plan flashed into my mind.


    After Bai Hua heard what I said, she nodded her head and said in agreement: "That''s right, we will follow him now and see what this old fellow wants to do. When necessary, we will get rid of him so that he won''t scheme against us all the time!"


    I nodded, but then let out a quiet sigh. A few months ago, it would have been difficult to believe that there were ghosts in the world, let alone to kill them. But before that, I had been dealing with ghosts almost every day.


    Just as we expected, after Jin Weilong got on the police car, he was dragged around two streets by the police car. The police car was stopped by the side of the road, and he got off the car, waved to a taxi and left.


    Bai Hua and I looked at each other, and we could see pride in each other''s eyes. Bai Hua stepped on the throttle and followed Jin Weilong''s taxi.


    I took this opportunity to look around at the signs and realized that we were currently at the position of the Second Ring, while the taxi that Jin Weilong was in was heading towards the Third Ring.


    "I have a premonition that this guy wants to go to the suburbs. He will find out how long it will take him to follow us. With this guy''s shrewdness, he will definitely play the trick and think of a way to deal with us!"


    Bai Hua suddenly turned her head and said. Actually, even without her saying, I had already guessed it.


    Therefore, I quickly told Bai Hua: "You drive slower later, so that you can keep up with them. I''ll jump down and call another car to follow them.


    "I think it''s better if I jump off the car. Your skills are just too terrible. He will definitely be able to see through you. When the time comes, you''ll be the one making a fool out of yourself and will be able to control the steering wheel!"


    After Bai Hua heard this, she sneered, I originally wanted to refute, but after thinking about it, what she had said did make sense.


    Furthermore, I still vividly remembered the last time Zhou Qian forced me to jump out of the car. I didn''t want to experience it again, so I hastily grabbed onto the steering wheel to switch positions with Bai Hua.


    Bai Hua looked at the car in front of him and laughed, then looked back at me, I drove carefully, trying to find a place with less cars, so that Bai Hua could jump off the car. Although she is an expert, she is still a human, I do not wish for her to be killed by the impact later.


    "Alright, take care of yourself. I''m going down!" After a while, Bai Hua chuckled, and even blew a kiss to me, then quickly opened the car door, jumping out for life, and drowned herself in the sea of cars.


    Seeing this dangerous scene, I could not help but break out in cold sweat, and then taking advantage of the red light, I hastily closed the door, and then continued to stare at the taxi that Jin Weilong was sitting in.


    As soon as the red light went out, I continued to follow the taxi forward, but the car seemed to be coaxing me around and around between the second and third rings. After two hours, I finally lost patience.


    At the same time, I felt that something was wrong, so I hurriedly stepped on the gas pedal and drove forward. After passing the taxi, I finally realised that the person sitting inside was not Jin Weilong, but a man wearing the same jacket as Jin Weilong.


    I suddenly felt a chill in my heart. I didn''t think that Jin Weilong would actually escape under my nose, I nearly fainted, there''s no point in continuing to follow me now.


    So I parked my car in a nearby parking lot and dialed Bai Hua''s cell phone number.


    "Bai Hua, I''m really too stupid, to actually let that guy ¡­"


    "I know. I''m following him right now. Hurry up and head to the Fourth Ring Road. This guy is wandering around the hotel where we met up with ghosts!"


    Without waiting for me to finish speaking, Bai Hua spoke anxiously and hung up the phone. I was afraid that something would happen to Bai Hua, so I quickly started the car and rushed to Fourth Ring.


    Just as we were driving out of the parking lot, my phone rang again. I thought it was Bai Hua calling, so I quickly picked up the phone.


    "Is there anything else, Bai Hua?" I asked without looking at my phone.


    "Zhang Yu, you little rascal, you have finally improved a bit, but you have truly progressed too slowly!" But what I didn''t expect was that Xu Liang''s sinister voice came from the other side of the phone.


    I suddenly had a bad premonition, I raised my head suddenly, and saw a car charging towards me, and the person driving the car was Xu Liang.


    This fellow''s speed is extremely fast. If I really get hit by him, even if I don''t die I would be half crippled. I can''t help but feel that this fellow has gone completely crazy.


    Originally, he had at least been thinking of a way to assassinate people, but now, he dared to make a move openly.


    Startled, I hastily drove the car backwards. Even so, the car was still hit several times.


    The corner of my mouth twitched. I knew that driving a car at this time of year would be restricted, so I simply jumped out of the car and ran towards the parking lot.


    There were a lot of cars in the parking lot, and as long as I hid there, he might not be able to find me for a while.


    Sure enough, after I hid in the parking lot, I saw this guy driving around in the parking lot. Very soon, a few cars were trapped.


    He had no choice but to get off the car and search for my whereabouts in the huge underground parking lot. I took this opportunity to text to Bai Hua, telling her the location.


    After sending the short message, I turned around just in time to see Xu Liang, who was not far away, staring at me coldly. He walked towards me with a faint smile, and held a shining dagger in his hand.


    "Kid, you''re really lucky. I can''t kill you over and over again, but it doesn''t matter. I want to see who will come back to help you this time!?"


    I hurried back toward the entrance to the parking lot, but he moved closer and closer to me, walking slowly but with an invisible pressure that sent shivers down my spine.

 C74

    As I stepped back, my heart pounded as I stared at the dagger in his hand.


    The distance between the two of us got closer and closer. Just as we were about to get together, I suddenly saw a car drive over, and the two cars crashed into Xu Liang''s body.


    Xu Liang staggered and fell to the ground, while I stood blankly by the side until the car door was opened.


    "Why are you still standing there? Get on the carriage!" Bai Hua shouted at me.


    I hastily jumped into the car, while Bai Hua quickly started up the car, and looked towards the exit of the listening area. Through the rearview mirror, I saw that Xu Liang had already stood up and ran towards the car she was driving, obviously wanting to catch up with us.


    "This guy can''t be crazy, right? If he''s telling us to hit our car, then we''re in deep shit!"


    I nervously looked at the rearview mirror, and saw Xu Liang slowly catching up, and said with some worry.


    "What can I do if he insists on chasing me? I''ve already been pestered by him for so long anyways, I already had the chance to take care of him. How about I take this opportunity!"


    Bai Hua sneered, a cold light immediately flashed past her eyes, and I saw that she was driving towards the outskirts of the city, obviously wanting to find a place with no people to take care of Xu Liang.


    Thus, I hastily sat on the first passenger seat and peacefully took away the Talisman Paper and the incense, these items would definitely be useful in the future.


    After about half an hour of driving, we finally arrived at a nearby suburban park.


    Bai Hua parked the car at the entrance of the park, and the two of us quickly went in. It was almost time to close the park, so we were pretty much done.


    If we were to take care of Xu Liang in this kind of place, not only would no one see us, we would also be more familiar with the environment.


    "The choice of location is not bad, there are mountains and rivers, you are indeed an expert of Taoism Arts, even the choice of tomb is so unique!"


    At this time, Xu Liang had already rushed over, he looked around and said while sneering.


    The corner of my mouth twitched. I really want to cut him into eight pieces and throw him into the eighteen layers of hell to prevent him from continuing to harass our lives.


    "That''s right. You should thank me for choosing such a place to end your life!"


    Bai Hua looked at Xu Liang with a smile that was not a smile. Although this fellow has taken over Jin Weilong''s body, but I know that when Bai Hua attacks, he will not leave her any face.


    "Girl, you truly are quite conceited. However, don''t forget that you were defeated by me. The feeling of being played around by me isn''t pleasant right?"


    After Xu Liang heard these words, not only did he not become angry, he started to laugh loudly.


    Bai Hua looked at him coldly, the corners of her mouth curling up into a sneer, but it was only a sneer filled with killing intent.


    In the next second, she rushed over. I didn''t even have the time to react before the surrounding temperature dropped to a freezing point.


    When I looked at the two of them again, they had already disappeared from my sight.


    I looked around me in a daze, completely unable to react to what had just happened. Everything seemed like a dream. Although I really hoped that this was a nightmare, I clearly knew that it definitely wasn''t a dream.


    Not long after, I saw a purplish hand reach out from the ground and grab my ankle.


    The strength of this hand is extremely strong, before I could even struggle free, the position of my leg had already been dug into the ground. I was shocked, and without thinking, I immediately threw the Talisman Paper that Bai Hua gave me towards the thing at my feet.


    After being stuck by the Talisman Paper, it immediately began to emit white smoke. It painfully wriggled a few times, and then continued to stay in the ground for an hour.


    I hastily used this time to climb out from the soil. By this time, the sky had already gradually darkened, and soon, the sun would set.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little worried in my heart. After all, I had read those books before, that the ghost would only become more powerful at night, and Xu Liang herself was a very high level evil ghost. And now that it was night time again, I was truly afraid that Bai Hua wouldn''t be able to deal with him and get injured by him instead.


    I looked around in a hurry, hoping to find them, but I couldn''t find them. I was burning with anxiety when I saw a woman standing by the river.


    The woman''s figure looked familiar, as if I''d seen her somewhere before, but I couldn''t remember where.


    Also, I feel that it''s a bit strange that she would appear here at this time. I''ve been here looking for her, but I haven''t seen anyone pass by. This woman seems to have appeared out of thin air.


    There must be some kind of abnormal monster. I immediately distanced myself from him and headed in another direction.


    However, after I walked around, I realised that I had actually returned to the river. The woman whose back seemed familiar was still standing by the river, facing the river, not moving at all. She seemed to be thinking about something.


    I suddenly felt a chill run down my spine. Instinctively, I took out a piece of white paper from my pocket. If there really was something wrong with this guy, I wouldn''t hesitate to slap a piece of paper on her body.


    When I was fighting with Xu Liang before, I also stuck a piece on Xu Liang''s body. I still remember that guy originally had very deep and profound cultivation, but after sticking that piece of Talisman Paper, he was in so much pain that he couldn''t even chase up to me. This ghost''s cultivation should not be higher than Xu Liang''s, right?


    I thought to myself as I walked toward the woman. When I was about a meter or so away from her, the woman suddenly moved.


    I hastily stopped and looked at the woman. There was a hint of wariness in my eyes, because this person had a strange aura to him.


    "Boss, you''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" She turned her head as she spoke, but only turned it, and her body did not move.


    When I saw her, my heart couldn''t help but slow down a bit, because this woman is the Xiao Wei who just died!


    Why was she here?


    Countless thoughts flashed through my mind, but in the end, I still thought that it was only because of Xu Liang that Xiao Wei had appeared here!


    Maybe Xu Liang wanted to use Xiao Wei to deal with me, so I anxiously said: "Xiao Wei, listen to me first, although I am not certain who killed you, but I guarantee that I will avenge you, you should go back to your reincarnation, don''t stay in the human world anymore, it will not benefit you at all!"


    "Boss, I know who killed me, there''s no need for you to investigate!" After Xiao Wei heard what I said, she sneered and spoke sinisterly.


    I was stunned and didn''t reply. Instead, she continued to coldly shout, "Isn''t that you!?"

 C75

    "Xiao Wei, why would you think that? I didn''t kill you, it was that Xu Liang evil spirit that killed you!"


    I didn''t expect her to say that. In my impression, although Xiao Wei was very carefree, she wasn''t stupid.


    After Xiao Wei heard my words, she sneered, although she turned around and walked towards me.


    Normally, I would have gone up to meet her, but now I felt like I was running away from her, because this guy was staring at me coldly with a cold, sinister smile on his face.


    I was shocked. I already knew that this fellow wouldn''t let me go. Thus, I instinctively retreated. At the same time, my eyes were staring fixedly at her.


    At this moment, my vision suddenly turned black. My heart immediately started beating violently as I thought to myself, ''Could this be the tempo to kill me?!''


    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself in a room, and this room wasn''t unfamiliar to me, because this was the room that Xiao Wei had stayed in before she died.


    I slowly sat up from the bed, and called for Bai Hua in my heart. But after calling for a dozen times, Bai Hua still didn''t reply to me, causing me to be uncontrollably shocked in my heart. The first thing I thought about was that nothing would happen to Bai Hua, right?


    This guy is cunning and ever-changing, at the same time, he is abnormally vicious. In order to reach his goal, he can use any means he can, and if Bai Hua is really no match for him, then the consequences will be unimaginable.


    My mind went wild at the thought, and this time I couldn''t sit still any longer. I paced back and forth on the floor, but the more I did so, the more upset I became.


    And I realized, ever since I entered this room, there hasn''t been a single sound in the surrounding area, even Xiao Wei hasn''t appeared. This made me even more suspicious, if she really wanted to kill me, why hasn''t she appeared yet?


    Or had she already appeared, only I didn''t see her!


    Thinking about that, I looked around in fear, but still could not find any trace of Xiao Wei, causing the suspicion in my heart to deepen even further.


    In the end, I decided not to do these things anymore and decided to think of a way to escape first. Thus, I quickly went to the door and quickly opened it.


    Looking down, I tried to stretch my feet out, only to discover that my feet were already empty. It was obvious that outside of this room was a bottomless abyss. I was aware that I didn''t immediately go out, otherwise, I would have fallen by now.


    I could even feel the chilly wind blowing from below. I felt a chill as I stood in front of the door for a moment.


    I hastily retreated before closing the door behind me. Turning my head to look at my surroundings, I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. Luckily, the room hadn''t changed, otherwise, I really wouldn''t know what to do.


    I paced back and forth in this dark, small space. I was burning with anxiety, but I couldn''t think of a way to leave this place. I didn''t even know if I was in an illusion or if I was in a real place, so I would go to the door every once in a while to check, but the result was the same.


    It wasn''t until I returned to my room for the fourth time that I realized a problem.


    There was no clock in this room. I remember there was a clock in every room in the hospital ward, but there was no clock here. Someone had obviously taken the clock away on purpose.


    I didn''t want to see the time, though I didn''t know why. I quickly searched for my phone and found that my phone and watch were missing. My heart sank to the bottom.


    Crazy, I got up and started rummaging through my things, not even knowing what I was looking for.


    After rummaging for a while, I found an alarm clock in a very inconspicuous cabinet. The hands of the alarm clock were constantly shaking, but it was working in the same place.


    After seeing this alarm clock, I understood everything. The time here should always be fixed, and it will never change. Thinking of this, I felt something tug at my heart.


    Cold sweat broke out all of a sudden. Was I trapped? I had seen a story in a book before.


    A person that lived in the midst of time, he had no past, nor any future. He would always be in the same time, the same space, not as good as reincarnation, and there was no way for him to escape.


    I could not help but shiver. Could it be that I just met such a situation, could it be that Xiao Wei did all of this? When I thought about it, Xiao Wei''s miserable state when she died surfaced in my mind, causing me to feel cold.


    My head hurt from thinking about it, but I still couldn''t come up with a solution. In the end, I looked at the alarm clock, but it still showed no changes after so long. I sat on the bed gloomily, feeling even more confused.


    I walked to the door of my room, opened it and looked outside in a daze. At this time, it was still an endless darkness, nothing had changed, nothing had changed. I looked into the darkness, and felt that Xiao Wei was still floating within the darkness.


    At the moment, she was looking at me teasingly, as if she was very proud of what she had done, but I had had enough of it.


    "Xiao Wei, where are you? Get out! If you really wanted to kill me, then why didn''t you do so directly? You actually wanted to lock me up in a place like this, say something, I know that you''re here! "


    I called out to the outside as I looked around, because I wasn''t sure where Xiao Wei was right now.


    As expected, just as I said that, a burst of cold air rose up from the abyss. This cold air was much colder than before, so I quickly noticed it.


    Thus, I hastily looked towards the place where the cold air was emitting. As expected, I saw a white figure crawling out from the abyss.


    I looked up and sure enough, Xiao Wei was staring at me coldly. Her hair was disheveled on her shoulders and there was a sinister scar on her neck where she was wearing a hospital gown. Her feet were bare as she looked at me with a smile that was not a smile.


    "Boss Zhang, it''s not good to be locked up here, right? But don''t worry, you won''t be here for long. I''ve promised him that I will let him kill you. You just wait here!"


    Seeing my ashen face, Xiao Wei laughed presumptuously. After laughing, he spoke viciously.


    After saying that, she couldn''t help but snort coldly. It was obvious that she didn''t want to give me to that guy to kill, but for some reason, she was restrained by him.

 C76

    "The one who restrained you was Xu Liang, right? I really don''t understand Xiao Wei, at least you used to work in my company, you should still remember what I did to you, why do you still choose to believe in the words of that evil spirit rather than me!"


    I stared coldly at the evil spirit in front of me, who had just turned into a ghost, but was covered in black smoke, with bloodshot eyes and a sinister look, Xiao Wei. I couldn''t help but feel some regret in my heart.


    "Of course I don''t believe him, but I still know that you are my murderer. Did I see this myself!?"


    After Xiao Wei heard me, she suddenly turned and fiercely stared at me. Her face instantly turned blood red, obviously angry to the extreme.


    I quickly took a few steps back, afraid that the guy would suddenly go berserk and slap me to death.


    Since I had nothing else to say, I simply slammed the door shut. After which, I continued to stare blankly at them, bored to death.


    However, not long after, I heard a rumbling sound behind me. This sound was very clear, and anyone who wasn''t deaf would be able to hear it. I wasn''t prepared for it, so not only was I shocked, but my own ears were about to go deaf as well, because this sound was even louder than thunder.


    I rubbed my ears, suddenly feeling terrified, I thought to myself, could it be that Xiao Wei was the one who hit him?


    Thinking about that, my cold sweat almost broke out, I was really afraid that Xiao Wei would suddenly go berserk, at that time she would definitely lose her mind, so naturally she wouldn''t wait for Xu Liang to come back and kill me.


    Thus, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. It was only after a long while did I turn my head back. To my astonishment, I realised that my worries were unnecessary. At this moment, the wall in front of me didn''t have a single trace of my worries.


    I walked over to the wall doubtfully. I clearly heard that loud noise, so there shouldn''t be any traces on the wall, unless the wall isn''t real. I extended my hand to touch the wall that was previously blasted apart but I didn''t discover anything.


    However, at this moment, a nameless fire suddenly ignited in my heart. Actually, this fire had already ignited within my heart. It was just that I had been suppressing from the beginning to the end not being able to flare up.


    Although I, Zhang Yu have never done anything earth-shattering in my entire life, I have never done anything that would harm anyone. I truly want to think differently why those people who died would view me as the murderer that killed them all.


    Be it familiar or unfamiliar, what right do they have to treat me as a murderer and kill me once more?


    When I thought of this, I couldn''t help but feel angry, so I began to crazily smash things into the house until I finally had no strength left to stop.


    I leaned against the bed, gasping for breath, my mind a blank. After who knows how long, I suddenly heard the sound of snow.


    My mind resounded: "Zhang Yu, where are you, Zhang Yu, where are you?"


    I suddenly felt that Bai Hua''s voice was very friendly, so I anxiously replied: "Bai Hua, I am trapped by Xiao Wei, trapped in the same ward, she is now outside, can you hear me?"


    Right after I finished speaking, I felt that the smell of blood in the area had become much stronger than before. I was shocked, and knew that my actions had angered Xiao Wei, but in order to leave this place, I had no choice but to go all out.


    "You seem to want to leave this place, right? But I won''t let you!?" Xiao Wei looked at me with a smile that was not a smile, making me feel that the fellow in front of me was extremely bizarre.


    "I already knew that I wouldn''t be able to finish that female Daoist Priest off, yet I still had to wait for you to come back and take her down. Isn''t it the same no matter who it is?"


    Seeing that I did not say a word, Xiao Wei continued to speak sinisterly, her words seemed to be talking to herself, more like she was trying to scare me.


    "Xiao Wei, do you really have to kill me?" Looking at this ex-colleague of mine wanting to kill me now, I couldn''t help but feel a dull pain in my heart.


    After Xiao Wei heard what I said, she chuckled, and immediately looked at me coldly, her eyes filled with killing intent.


    "A life for a life, it is only right and proper, I am only taking back my own life!" After saying that, she suddenly pounced towards me. My heart was startled, although I had already made preparations, when Xiao Wei pounced towards me, I was still extremely terrified.


    In my anxiety, I pulled out all of the Talisman Paper s, and while not caring about looking at the uses of these Talisman Paper, I randomly threw them at Xiao Wei.


    If I don''t kill her now, she will definitely kill me. With my ability, being able to protect myself is already not a bad thing, after all, I''m not a saint, I can''t sacrifice myself for the future.


    Aooo ¡­


    Xiao Wei let out a few screams, it was obvious that she did not expect me to have Talisman Paper, after seeing that she was hit, I anxiously pushed open the door and shouted: "Bai Hua, I am here!"


    "Zhang Yu, I''m going to wrench your head off and feed it to wild dogs!?" Who knew that at this time, Xiao Wei would actually stand up again? She quickly floated towards me with an exasperated expression on her face.


    I hastily touched my body, but I didn''t find any Talisman Paper. My sweat flowed down my forehead and I instinctively leaned against the wall, looking at her vigilantly.


    "This brat''s Talisman Paper is really powerful, it actually almost made my soul think about it. Luckily, he didn''t know that if I fell down, he would return to the mortal world, otherwise, the boiled duck would have flown away!"


    Just when I was forced into a corner by Xiao Wei, I suddenly saw a line of words flash across her eyes.


    My heart was overjoyed. Even though I pretended to be nervous on the surface, my feet were still slowly moving towards the door.


    Xiao Wei looked at me proudly, it was obvious that she did not notice my intentions, and supported herself against the wall, slowly approaching me.


    When I was less than two meters away from her, I suddenly turned around and jumped into the darkness. Immediately, I heard Xiao Wei''s angry shout, "Bastard, get back here!"


    If there had been a choice, I wouldn''t have gone back to that damned place.


    It was a good thing that I didn''t fall down for too long, I only felt that my vision had turned black and I suddenly felt weightless. When I opened my eyes again, I found that I was still lying by the river, but Xiao Wei was nowhere to be found.


    At this moment, the person standing in front of me is Police Officer Liu. Seeing me lying on the ground, he frowned and looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    I was stunned for a moment before I hastily got up and said smilingly, "Officer Liu, we are really fated to be together!"


    "I followed you here. I saw that you were in a coma for a long time, so I thought that you had died. That''s why I came over to take a look!"


    After the Police Officer Liu heard what Bai Hua said, he snorted unhappily and said mockingly. My lips curled into a smile, and my eyes inadvertently glanced to the side, just in time to see Bai Hua standing beside me. I heaved a sigh of relief.

 C77

    After this, I found out that the Police Officer Liu had been following us the entire time. After he saw me talking to myself by the river, he finally got up and came over to take a look.


    After hearing those words, I immediately asked angrily, "I say, since Officer Liu had been following me the entire time, why didn''t you see someone chasing after me with a knife? Why didn''t you care at that time?"


    "Before we could interfere, the Miss Bai snatched the initiative. However, we have already captured the person who tried to kill you!"


    Police Officer Liu had a cold smile on his face and even more so, his mouth wide open as he ran towards the train. Thus, I knew that this fellow did not intend to let me go, he still felt that I was the murderer and was racking his brains to convict me.


    Towards this, I could only helplessly shake my head, indicating that I was speechless.


    "Zhang Yu''s problem is very serious, he has been taken over by someone for too long, and Xu Liang is also a deep and profound evil spirit, although I can protect his life, I can''t save him, so I have to bring him to see my senior uncle, maybe he has a way!"


    Just then, Bai Hua saw that Police Officer Liu and the rest had left, and spoke in a low voice.


    "Didn''t the Police Officer Liu say that Jin Weilong is going to bring him away? How are you going to bring him to see your Junior Master?"


    Ye Zichen looked at her in confusion. He didn''t know what was going on in this girl''s mind.


    "Relax, Jin Weilong still hasn''t woken up yet, so these policemen didn''t ask him anything.


    Bai Hua stretched out her back towards me, staring at the two panda like dark circles under her eyes and said with a smile.


    I nodded my head helplessly. She immediately pulled me to the nearest restaurant. Our restaurant had a big meal before we recovered our wits.


    "Did Xu Liang run away again? How about you get rid of your Junior Master and help this time? If he wants the commission, then I''ll take the money! "


    After eating my fill, I leaned back in my chair and burped.


    After Bai Hua heard this, she giggled foolishly, then came over to me and said proudly: "No need, he has already been killed by me, and as for Xiao Wei, she had already been taken in by me, when you had just woken up, she wanted to take advantage of your weakness to enter your body, I have stopped everything!"


    "Are you sure you want to kill Xu Liang? This isn''t the first time the Cicada got out of its shell!"


    I took out money from my wallet to settle the bill, and at the same time, I said carelessly. After I said that, I realized that Bai Hua did not have any reaction, and so I asked worriedly.


    "Ah, I''m not blocking my way. I''m watching Korean dramas!" Bai Hua was startled, then impatiently pushed my head to the side and continued watching the soap opera with relish. I helplessly sighed, knowing that saying anything to him now would be of no use.


    The next morning, it was a sunny day, and the sun outside was shining brightly. I sat in the driver''s seat and drove, but from time to time, I would peek at Jin Weilong, who was sitting behind me, in the rearview mirror. Since Xu Liang died, he hadn''t moved from his spot, and if he wasn''t breathing, I would have thought he was already dead.


    "Don''t worry, my Junior Master''s cultivation is more than just a little higher than mine. With him trying to solve the problem, not to mention Jin Weilong being still alive, even if he is dead, my Junior Master can still go to the Underworld to retrieve his soul!"


    When Bai Hua saw that I kept looking back at Jin Weilong, she could roughly guess my worries, hence she smiled and said.


    I smiled bitterly. Although I had heard that there were many strange things happening among the people and that I had even walked through the Yin and escaped from the Yin, I still could not believe that there was actually someone in this world that could control the life and death of others.


    Two hours after we drove away, Bai Hua and I changed shifts. As I leaned on the front passenger seat, bored to death, I looked at the plants outside quickly moving away from the window. Unknowingly, it had already become the coldest season of the year.


    "Zhang Yu and I have already discussed this with Martial Uncle, since it''s almost the new year, we might as well stay at his home for the rest of the year, we should come back!" Just as Bai Hua finished speaking, I wanted to refute him. After all, that person is her Junior Master, not mine, after all we aren''t related in any way, I can''t be thick-skinned enough to stay at someone''s house and not leave.


    "Forget it. All these years, I''ve been busy with work, so I don''t know what New Year means. Furthermore, it isn''t good for me to stay at your senior uncle''s house for too long!"


    I hastily rejected her, as long as she was careful, no matter how good a friend, if they didn''t have a sense of propriety, then sooner or later, their relationship would break down.


    My martial uncle is very hospitable, and you have to understand that my martial uncle is a master, his home is much safer than mine. You can stay at his house, and there will definitely be no ghosts bothering you.


    After Bai Hua heard what I said, she immediately frowned and spoke with an unhappy expression.


    I nodded. When I heard her talk about the evil spirits, the figure of the Ah Xue appeared in my mind.


    Ever since I met an evil spirit that looked exactly like Ah Xue at home, I have never seen her again. I haven''t even called her.


    But she also never took the initiative to call me, and I had a vague feeling that something had happened to her, though I didn''t know yet, which worried me.


    After all, she was one of the most beloved people in my life, so I didn''t want anything to happen to her.


    Therefore, I shook my head at Bai Hua and said, "Bai Hua, I still want to rush back here with even the slightest of things. I really can''t stay too long!"


    After Bai Hua heard what I said, she coldly snorted and unhappily rolled her eyes, but she did not continue. Looking at her ashen face, I could only helplessly turn my head, and pretend like I did not see anything.


    How could I not know how much she had done to me? After going through so much, she was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to take it. That was why she wanted to find a place for me to have a good rest.


    However, without investigating these matters properly for an entire day, how could I rest peacefully? Furthermore, I was resting at someone else''s house, so no matter how I thought about it, I felt uncomfortable.


    Unknowingly, the car had already reached the Tianjin border, and there was much more traffic on the road than before. Bai Hua tried her best to slow down, and stared fixedly at the front of the car, afraid that something might happen.


    I was bored as I looked out the window at all sorts of people. Inadvertently, I caught sight of a familiar figure in the crowd. This figure had appeared in my dreams many times before, but in reality, I hadn''t seen her for a long time.


    I was about to say hello to her when I saw her get into a taxi. It seemed to be heading in the same direction as us.

 C78

    "Why did the Ah Xue come to Tianjin?" I looked doubtfully at Ah Xue''s taxi as I muttered in my heart.


    "Are you sure that person is Ah Xue? Maybe you just missed her so much that you recognized the wrong person! "


    Bai Hua also looked towards the taxi, her eyes filled with suspicions, she probably thought that it was strange that Ah Xue was here.


    "Don''t worry about that for now, let''s go to Martial Uncle''s house first. Jin Weilong''s matter is more important."


    When Bai Hua saw that I was still staring at the taxi, he helplessly sighed and said.


    Just then, her phone suddenly rang, and she picked it up to talk to the other party, while my attention was focused on the taxi, not far from them. I did not hear what Bai Hua said on the phone, but the speed of the car had slowed down obviously.


    Soon the taxi was lost in the passing traffic. I looked out, but I couldn''t see the car.


    "Bai Hua hurry up, the car is gone!" I couldn''t suppress the anxiety in my heart, so I hurriedly urged him.


    "I know, but there are so many cars here. I have to be careful!" Bai Hua was annoyed by my urging, she anxiously shouted at me: "We have to wait a while before we go to that martial uncle''s house, I just received a phone call from a senior, yesterday I told him that I was coming to Tianjin, he just got rid of me and helped him settle a matter."


    "Didn''t you say that Jin Weilong''s illness is very dangerous and needs to be treated as soon as possible?" I looked at her in astonishment. Sometimes, I really can''t figure out what she is thinking.


    "I''ve already told that senior, he will come and fetch Jin Weilong later, follow me to take a look, if I''m not by your side, and something happens, no one will be able to help you!"


    Bai Hua sighed helplessly, and said this.


    "What kind of things can''t even settle your senior brother, yet you have to settle them yourself?" I nodded my head, then asked suspiciously, and before that I only knew that Bai Hua had a disciple, Jin Weilong, and did not know what kind of relationship she had with her senior brother or junior brother.


    "This time, it''s not that he can''t handle it, but he doesn''t want to meet the potential customer. It''s said that this person is his ex-girlfriend!"


    I never thought that I would encounter such a situation right when I arrived in Tianjin. I had originally wanted to talk to her about going to her martial uncle''s house with Jin Weilong, but after thinking about it, I decided not to, since I am not very familiar with this senior of hers. If I go to Bai Hua''s house first, it would be rather awkward.


    Thus, I simply remained silent as I leaned against the front passenger seat and closed my eyes to rest. However, the image of the taxi and the Ah Xue would occasionally flash through my mind.


    I have always believed that the person in the carriage was the Ah Xue. If I had chased after him to take a look, I would have known that I was mistaken.


    "Zhang Yu is here!" After who knows how long, I was shaken awake by Bai Hua. Only then did I see that the car had stopped in front of a hotel, and Jin Weilong, who was sitting in the back seat, had also disappeared.


    "You were taken away by my senior, but you actually slept like a dead pig!" Bai Hua patted my shoulder, and could not hold back her laughter.


    I awkwardly scratched my head before I got out of the car and followed her towards the Extreme Earth Gate.


    At this moment, I was suddenly stunned, because right at this moment, a taxi was parked not too far away from us. I still remembered the car license plate on the taxi, which was obviously the one that the Ah Xue was sitting on.


    "How long did Bai Hua sleep for?" I excitedly grabbed onto Bai Hua''s sleeves and asked.


    "It''s not too long, about 40 minutes. This car shouldn''t have to arrive a few minutes earlier than us. Don''t tell me that the woman who looks like the Ah Xue is also here? What a coincidence!"


    Bai Hua was startled at first, but after that, she immediately understood what I was thinking, and anxiously replied.


    I replied perfunctorily and looked towards the hotel in front of me. This was a hotel of quite a large scale. I raised my head to look at the signboard and looked towards the Rose Hotel. It seemed to be opened by a woman.


    Just as I was about to go in, I saw a charming young woman walking past me. I guessed that she was the one who came to look for me, so I walked forward to greet her. Bai Hua recognized her, but before she got closer, the two women started to size each other up.


    "This is Miss Bai, right? I am Li Mei, the General Manager of this hotel. This is? " The woman didn''t even wait to stand firmly before she extended her hand to shake Bai Hua''s hand. When she was shaking hands, she looked at Bai Hua again, with a sharp gaze, and then looked at me, a look of confusion flashed past her eyes.


    "This is my assistant, Zhang Yu." After Bai Hua heard what she said, she smiled faintly. Her expression was very natural, but it gave me goosebumps all over. My intuition told me that this woman is not to be trifled with.


    Just as I was thinking that, I heard Bai Hua say jokingly: "Manager Li''s skills are so hard, I think his martial arts are pretty good!"


    "Miss Bai''s martial arts aren''t bad, and she''s a rare beauty." Li Mei smiled at Bai Hua, her eyes curved like a fox''s.


    Li Mei passionately invited us into the hotel, and without saying much more, she led the way in.


    The front desk was facing the door, and on both sides of the door, there was a set of leather print sofas. The furnishings were simple, but the business inside the hotel didn''t seem to be doing well.


    We followed Li Mei and sat on the sofa on the left. She calmly looked at the two of us and asked, "What do you think about my place?"


    "The decorations are not bad, but it''s a bit lonely. But that''s not your problem. It''s the location of the hotel. "


    "What else?" Li Mei looked at Bai Hua, and after hearing what she had just said, her face changed, but quickly recovered back to normal, and pretended to be calm.


    Bai Hua sneered, then stood up and walked around, since she said that I was her assistant, then since she was now standing up, I could no longer continue sitting and drinking tea, thus I hurriedly followed beside her and looked around. Initially, I did not feel anything, only that this place was a little empty, like a house that had just been renovated, it was not very lively.


    But after a while, I suddenly felt the floor beneath my feet move a little, so I stopped and tried to step on it a few more times, and to my horror it turned out that the floor was soft, not like a sponge, but like the ground had become angular and springy and creepy, and then I broke out in a cold sweat, because it was like stepping on someone''s body.

 C79

    I looked at Bai Hua, who was not far away, and realised that she had heard it as well.


    I looked at my surroundings in fear. Suddenly, I felt a chilly wind blowing in my surroundings. This wind seemed to be able to penetrate into one''s bone marrow. It was so cold that it was bone-piercing.


    Only then did I notice that the scenery around me had changed. In front of me was not the lobby of the hotel, but an unfamiliar wilderness. There were also countless corpses lying on the ground, looking extremely miserable.


    I was so scared that I almost shouted out loud and hurriedly covered my mouth. I wanted to walk to Bai Hua''s side, but I realised that I couldn''t move my legs at all.


    I lowered my head in shock and realised that the head of the corpse had disappeared from my sight. Blood kept flowing out from my bald neck and formed a pool of blood on the ground. Meanwhile, his hand was tightly grabbing onto my thigh, preventing me from moving.


    My heart started beating rapidly. I wanted to run but I couldn''t. I couldn''t even shout if I wanted to. I could only continue to look around in terror. At this moment, the surroundings were filled with smoke.


    Suddenly, I felt a cold wind behind my back, followed by a cold wind coming from all directions. I shivered, trying my best to free myself from the body that was holding my legs, but my hands felt like they were stuck in my legs, unable to break free no matter how hard I tried.


    "Kill them, kill them!" This voice suddenly spiraled by my ear. Due to a vicious curse, it instantly made people flustered and frightened to the point of collapse.


    Suddenly I felt something slam into me behind me, and I turned my head to find a half-faced man in armor, covered in blood, holding an axe and swinging it at the top of my head.


    My heart skipped a beat, but I couldn''t move my leg at all, so I could only quickly take out the Talisman Paper that Bai Hua gave me and threw it at it.


    What I didn''t expect was that this fellow would immediately stop moving and stay in the same position as if he was a statue. I watched him turn into dust in front of my eyes.


    When I reacted once again, I was already back in the hall with cold sweat pouring down my face. Bai Hua walked in front of me and looked at me worriedly with a face full of suspicion.


    Just then, Li Mei walked over and she curiously sized me up before asking in surprise: "Earlier, I saw you talking about a Talisman Paper that was thrown in this direction, but the direction doesn''t seem to be hitting me. What do you want to fight?"


    "Does this hotel always have people who stop when they''re walking, with faces full of terror, and then flee in fright, just like what happened to me just now?"


    I ignored her question and wiped away the cold sweat on my face as I asked.


    Li Mei looked at me in shock, then nodded her head, a look of fear on her face, she lowered her head and said: "This hotel was inherited from my mother, I asked her about it, she guaranteed that there will never be a ghost, but since three months ago, there have been a lot of guests with similar situations."


    That kind of shocking and cruel scene, I will never forget it in my lifetime. That''s why I wanted to find someone to help me deal with it, but after looking for a few times, I found that it was a bunch of liars who only know how to talk. That''s why I was so cautious when I first saw you guys.


    "That''s unlikely. If it''s really as serious as what Zhang Yu said, then it should have been done a long time ago. Why did it only explode recently? Has anyone died here before, Manager Li? "


    Bai Hua asked after pondering for a moment, her eyes were filled with suspicions, obviously the complexity of the matter had far exceeded what she had imagined.


    "No, I didn''t know that before, but ever since I took over this place, nothing happened here. I also don''t know why there would be ghosts here."


    Li Mei sighed lightly and drank the black coffee under the blanket, but she did not seem to feel any pain at all.


    This time, I was more cautious than before. After putting away the Talisman Paper in my pocket, I continued to walk around the hall a few more times, but the situation just now did not happen again. did not say anything.


    "I keep having the feeling that the thing that happened here was done by a person." After inspecting it for a moment, I moved closer to Bai Hua and said.


    "I also think it''s a bit similar. Otherwise, why would such a heavy grievance burst forth with such power and wait until now? Isn''t it strange that such a heavy grievance still doesn''t kill people?" I never thought about what exactly caused this. Could this really be an ancient battlefield like what you saw just now? "


    After Bai Hua heard this, she nodded her head and said with a puzzled look. At the moment, her eyes were filled with confusion, obviously she had been troubled by this matter.


    Not long after, Li Mei came over again. It could be seen that because of the incident with the ghost, there was nothing left for Li Mei to do, so she was actually not very busy.


    Unknowingly, Li Mei''s attitude towards us had suddenly changed by a lot. We naturally know the reason, but on the surface, we are still calm and collected.


    Bai Hua pretended to be an expert: "Manager Li, can you tell me, other than this, what other strange things happened here, and where does it usually happen? "When did it happen?"


    "Master Bai, stop joking. This isn''t enough. The business is not even half as good as it was before. If this goes on, I''m afraid I''ll close down!"


    After Li Mei heard what Bai Hua said, she became agitated, her eyes started to turn red, it was clear that this matter was not easy for her, and if it was not resolved, this woman might not have a good chance of getting it done. She quickly realised that she had lost her composure, and awkwardly shook her head and said: "I did not find anything else for the time being."


    I was slightly disappointed when I heard her words. Although the hotel belonged to her, I could tell that she wasn''t familiar with this matter.


    So instead of counting on her, I walked over to the place where my hallucination had occurred, turned to her, and asked, "Has the floor been opened here?"

 C80

    "You think there''s something down there?" Bai Hua looked at me with interest, then squatted down and knocked the floor a few times. Immediately, a thumping sound came out, those who did not need to open the door to understand that there was something solid below.


    Sure enough, when Li Mei saw Bai Hua''s actions, she immediately said: "There won''t be anything, the bottom of the floor is solid, the floor here is all under my supervision, there is no lie in it."


    "Manager Li, you still don''t understand. There are many things in this world that you wouldn''t believe in like what you see in your own eyes. You didn''t believe in ghosts before, but don''t you now? "


    Bai Hua laughed bitterly, then she quickly stood up and indicated for me to retreat to the side, after that she made a complicated hand seal with her hands, and directly smashed towards the floor, I only saw her palm flash a gold light, and then I heard a loud bang, and the floor was split open by her.


    Before we could react to her violent behavior, countless people''s miserable screams rang out in my ears at the same time, as if they were unwilling and desperate for their own fate. The sounds were extremely ear-piercing, as if they were going to pierce through my eardrums.


    I really wanted to stay awake, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t stay awake. In the end, I fainted and fell asleep.


    After an unknown period of time, my consciousness slowly recovered. I blankly looked around me and discovered that I was lying in an elegantly decorated room.


    I rubbed my head as I got off the bed. Just as I opened the door, I saw Ah Xue walking out from a room not too far away.


    At this moment, there were only the two of us in the hallway. Thus, I hastily ran over and shouted, "Ah Xue, is that you?"


    When the Ah Xue heard that my voice didn''t stop, but continued to walk forward at a leisurely pace, I became somewhat angry. I quickened my pace and ran in front of her, grabbing her arm as I shouted angrily, "Didn''t you hear me call for you?"


    Just then, Ah Xue suddenly turned around, and when I saw her like that, I couldn''t help but be shocked, because right now, Ah Xue''s face had actually turned into a skeleton, it used two black holes to look at me, and coldly asked: "Are you calling me?"


    But when I opened my eyes again, I was still lying on my bed, surrounded by the same things I had when I woke up. It was just that there was a sharp pain in my head right now, and I felt like I was in a five-star hotel, but then I realized that this was indeed a five-star hotel.


    "You''re finally awake. Why do I suddenly feel like your current state is even more sensitive than mine, a Soul Cultivator? I didn''t even faint when I heard that voice and you actually fainted." After you fainted just now, Li Mei was completely terrified. She insisted on finding a doctor for you, but that doctor didn''t seem to have any symptoms, so she sent him away. "


    Just then, the door creaked open, and Bai Hua walked in with food in her hands. Seeing that I had woken up, she immediately walked in excitedly to pass me the food, and started chattering nonstop.


    I was hungry long ago, and it just so happened that Bai Hua and I were the only ones here, so I didn''t have to worry about reputation anymore, and immediately ate everything up, then asked her: "Bai Hua, did you ask Li Mei if there are any Ah Xue s among the guests?"


    Ah Xue doesn''t live here at all. I already said that you must have seen wrongly, if you think like that, why didn''t you just call her directly?


    Bai Hua impatiently rolled her eyes at me and teased.


    The corner of my mouth twitched. I wanted to give her a call, but I hadn''t called her since the last time I''d run away from home.


    I had originally planned to return home to take a look, but when I thought about how I was almost killed by the Ah Xue that day, I quickly dispelled this thought.


    When Bai Hua saw my lost soul, she let out a sigh to express helplessness. Just as she was about to leave, I suddenly thought of something, so I anxiously asked: "I remember that before you split open that floor, you mentioned that there was something underneath. What do you see underneath that floor?"


    "Indeed, a black thing flew out from inside. It looks like it''s formed from a lot of resentment, but it''s too fast for me to catch it."


    Bai Hua looked at me with a frown, and said with a face full of regret.


    I stretched my neck a few times, still feeling dizzy. However, due to my curiosity, I still urged Bai Hua to bring me to the hall.


    Bai Hua had no choice but to bring me out of the guest room quickly. As we walked along the side of the road, we unknowingly walked to the entrance of the hall, but the moment I stepped into the hall, I immediately felt a gust of cold wind, this cold wind instantly freezing my bones. I couldn''t help but shiver and instinctively stop my steps, vigilantly looking towards the hall.


    Only then did I notice that I had been unconscious for too long. It was already completely dark and the lights in the hall were shining brightly. When I looked at the clock in the hall, it was actually almost 11 o''clock in the morning.


    These things drifted within the large hall, appearing as though they were going to wrap around the entire large hall. That chilling aura also came from the large hall, and if I''m not mistaken, that bluff thing should still be in a certain corner of this large hall.


    I frowned as I looked at the scene before me. Looking at the strange environment before me, the unease in my heart increased by quite a bit.


    A waiter walked past me, head down, face gray and pale, face blank.


    I sized up this waitress, I felt that something was wrong with her, so I pouted towards Bai Hua, meaning that there was something wrong with this waiter.


    Bai Hua raised her eyebrows, and immediately looked at the waiter, one glance later her face became gloomy, before I could even ask the reason, she had already quickly walked up to the waitress, her hands formed a seal, and suddenly grabbed onto her hand, using her fingers to grab onto the waitress'' fingers.


    The waitress immediately screamed miserably and her entire body shook violently. I could tell that she was in pain and her face was slightly distorted. I rushed over to support her because I saw that she was about to fall. '''' Who knew that Li Mei was faster than me? She was the first to arrive in front of the waitress and Bai Hua, supporting her up.


    By this time, the waitress had already arrived. Her face had regained some color, but she still looked very haggard.

 C81

    "What happened to me?" The waitress opened her eyes and looked at Li Mei who was supporting her.


    A look of panic flashed across her face. After all, even if a normal person didn''t know what had just happened, they should still know that what had just happened to them was not normal. That was why she was so frightened.


    Bai Hua muttered to himself: "You don''t have anything to do. Seeing your pale face, it seems like you have worked too many shifts. You''ll be fine after a short rest."


    The waitress nodded skeptically. She knew that Bai Hua and I were both "Masters" invited by Li Mei, so our words had some weight to it.


    At this time, Bai Hua walked up and gave a meaningful glance to Li Mei, who was supporting the waiter. She nodded in understanding and said to the waiter in her arms: "I''ll send you to the side to rest."


    "Thank you very much." The waitress had stayed in the work area for so long, so she naturally knew that her boss was sending out orders. Furthermore, she was very clear on the reason why Bai Hua and I were here, so she didn''t ask Li Mei about supporting us to the office to rest.


    After the waiter had left, Bai Hua immediately whispered to me: "Wait at the door, I want to talk to my friends here."


    I looked at her flabbergasted, and immediately understood that once Li Mei and that female service station left, she and I would be the only ones left in the hall.


    At this moment, her so-called friends were naturally those inhuman fellows. Thinking about them, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    Thus, I didn''t say much and quickly walked to the entrance to look inside.


    When we arrived at the main hall, although I could already feel a cold air revolving around the house, I could not understand why this cold air was surrounding the main hall, but it did not reach the entire hotel until the Yin Qi itself was a formless substance that could permeate into any place.


    "Friend, are you cold? "Why don''t you come out and have a chat!" At this time, Bai Hua stood in the middle of the room, her hands on her waist facing the empty roof, and said: "I can feel it, your body is covered with water, you must be very cold, right?"


    Even though I knew who she was talking to, I couldn''t help but feel a chill as I watched her mumble to the air.


    After all, capturing ghosts is Bai Hua''s specialty, so I don''t know anything about it. Bringing it here would be useless, but after thinking about it, if I was too far away from Bai Hua, if some ghost were to find me and get numb, then I would be really unlucky. After thinking about it, I decided to stay put.


    Bai Hua''s voice echoed in the air above the room, while I stood at the door with interest. No matter how I looked at it, I couldn''t tell if there were any ghosts lurking in the room or not.


    Could it be that this ghost is divided into different levels? The one in front of me is too high level, which is why I couldn''t see him?


    Seeing that there was no response from inside the house, Bai Hua seemed a little impatient, but she still laughed: "All these years, you have been very cold, right? Seeing these people come and go, living a carefree and carefree life, are you very angry or envious? "


    Whoosh!


    A gust of wind started to blow, and Bai Hua, who was standing in the middle of the room, suddenly tightened the collar of her clothes, as the corners of her mouth slightly curled up, revealing a profound smile.


    "You, you, you ¡­"


    "No rush, take it slow. You haven''t spoken for a long time, have you?" Bai Hua smiled as she looked at the evil spirit that had suddenly appeared behind her. The ghost was wearing a worn out black longevity garment, it was dripping with water, its entire body was pale white and its eyes were black, its eyes shone with a bewitching green light.


    I stood aside and looked at the fellow before me. I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart. It was said that the face of the drowned ghost was the most ferocious. I didn''t believe it before, but now, I did.


    This is because the guy in front of me is really frightening. If I were to face him alone, I would have pissed my pants in fear long ago.


    At this time, the water ghost suddenly stretched out a pair of pitch black nails, and pierced towards Bai Hua''s neck.


    Bai Hua''s expression finally revealed a trace of nervousness. It was obvious that she was prepared to charge over and deal with this female ghost.


    "You want to take me in?" His voice was very sharp, and it sounded like he was using his sharp nails to scratch against an iron plate, causing people to feel a chill in their hearts.


    People have their ways, ghosts have their ways. Staying in the human world like this is not a good thing for you, and it is also not a good thing for the people living here. Therefore, if you don''t interfere with the river, you can go to the underworld and reincarnate, and the people here can work and live in peace. However, his voice and his words didn''t scare Bai Hua at all. She clasped her hands together and stared fixedly at the female ghost who was looking at me the same way.


    Since I know Bai Hua, I naturally know that with Bai Hua''s current state, this ghost shouldn''t be the most powerful ghost she has met, nor the most sinister one. I could tell from the cold glint in her eyes.


    "Haha ¡­" Along with the water ghost''s laughter, the voice is like a night owl in a graveyard. It is sharp and ear-piercing, and it carries a strange feeling of emptiness, but it isn''t able to scare the both of us.


    At this moment, the lights in the hall flickered and dimmed. As the water ghost''s movements changed, the water ghost''s face looked the same as before, one bright and one dark, looking even more sinister.


    Her scary face instantly turned sinister as she mockingly said to Bai Hua, "Why are you telling me to go back? Do you know how I died? "


    "I don''t care how you died. You only have one path, and that is to follow me now. Otherwise, you won''t even be able to become a ghost!" Bai Hua glared at her coldly, a look of determination flashing past her eyes.


    "That will depend on whether you have the ability or not." She said coldly, and after she finished speaking, she suddenly raised both of her hands into hooks, and directly grabbed at Bai Hua''s neck.


    "Hmph, I''ll see if you''re stubborn or not!" Bai Hua''s patience had finally run out. When she saw that the water ghost was attacking her again, she shouted angrily and was about to form a seal and destroy the water ghost.


    But at this time, I accidentally turned my head around, and couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air. I didn''t have the time to think about it too much, and immediately rushed towards Bai Hua, saying: "Not good, there are many ghosts at the door."

 C82

    After Bai Hua heard what I said, her expression immediately darkened, as if she had no confidence in dealing with the evil ghost outside the door.


    Seeing her expression, my heart immediately turned cold. Could it be that there is some other existence in this hotel?


    Just as I was in a daze, Bai Hua immediately did not dare to hesitate and formed a seal with her hands, and said: "Lin, Soldier, Person."


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" An extremely cold laugh was suddenly heard from the door. Through the window, I saw a huge black figure approaching from afar.


    Rumble ¡­


    A huge explosion sounded as Bai Hua cast a Glyph. When it came into contact with the huge black figure, it actually directly turned into ashes and disappeared without a trace.


    "Die."


    While I was still in a daze, the water ghost rushed in front of me and grabbed towards my throat and heart.


    Clang ~


    Bai Hua immediately formed a seal on my chest, blocking the sharp attack. Lowering her body, her right foot suddenly swept across the ground, and when Bai Hua''s leg swept past the female ghost''s leg, a metallic sound came out.


    "Haha ¡­" A mournful laughter rang out once more. The two hands of the water ghost grabbed at me once more.


    When I saw that she was about to pounce towards me, I hurriedly rolled on the ground. The female ghost''s hands actually made ''puchi'' sounds when she stabbed into the ground, which is enough to let me see that if I were to be grabbed by her hands, I would only be able to live for half of my life.


    "Freeze!"


    "Gather!" Gather! "Disperse!" A Talisman Paper was accurately pasted onto the water ghost''s face by me, so Bai Hua immediately formed three more hand seals in an attempt to seal the female ghost. Just as she was about to shout out the last spell, Bai Hua, who was at the door, screamed out, and the hand seals failed.


    Clang!


    Bai Hua flew in with a whizzing sound, as if she was struck by a cannonball. She quickly beckoned with her hands in the air, neutralizing half of the impact of the attack, and then rolled on the ground with me.


    Boom! *


    It was as though something huge had landed on the ground. The black figure that I saw through the window before, it was only now that I could clearly see what it looked like.


    This person was not a human, but a person who was covered with rotten flesh and had a face full of potholes, as if he had been bitten by a mouse. He was wearing a tattered set of clothes, and from the outline of her face and the ornaments on her hair, it could be seen that she was most likely alive and a very good at dressing up. However, when she saw this guy, she didn''t dare to do anything.


    I stared blankly at this guy, and suddenly I felt that she was a little strange. This guy didn''t look like a mummy or a zombie, and he didn''t look like a ghost or a monster. There was also a heavy murderous aura around him, and it gave off a kind of halo behind him. She walked a few steps over to us, and before I could even see her legs move, she had already walked over and said to me and the white painting on the ground, "You all have to die, you murderers.


    "Humans have their own way, ghosts have their own way. You are already dead. If you continue to stay in this world, you will be punished by the heavens."


    Bai Hua coldly spoke to the two ghosts who were not showing their good intentions to her and me: "If you two were to go to the Underworld now, you might even be able to obtain a pretty good judgement."


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" Do you think we''ll believe what you''re saying, damn you? I was originally very comfortable here, and you all came here to disturb my good fortune, but now you all return the favor by saying these honorable words, thinking that I do not know what you all are thinking!? " The female ghost sneered at Bai Hua and I, and said sternly, "Stop with the nonsense, die."


    "Then don''t blame me for being impolite." Bai Hua said with a gloomy face. She then took out a few Talisman Paper s from her bag and threw them at the ghost lady.


    The Talisman Paper seemed to come to life as it was surrounded by a golden light and struck towards the two ghosts.


    Boom! Boom!


    When the Talisman Paper hit the two female ghosts, the female ghost suddenly made a sound as if she was hitting the wall with her fist. The body of the water ghost that seemed to have been fished out of the water a moment ago shook, and almost directly fell to the ground. When the second Talisman Paper hit her, she retreated a step until her back that had been beaten up touched the wall, but instead, the female ghost was standing there, looking coldly at us.


    "Repel evil!" Seeing that the female ghost completely ignored her attacks, Bai Hua immediately threw out two Talisman Paper s in anger.


    "Roar ~ ~" I want you to die ¡­ "That majestic and unmoving female ghost seemed to be infuriated by Bai Hua and I. She shook her head and roared at the rooftop.


    "Damn it, she used her killing intent to trap us." I thought that the light bulb was broken. When I saw what seemed to be black clouds floating around, I knew that it had fallen under the control of the ghost girl.


    "Puff ¡­" Bai Hua could not bear the immense pressure and immediately vomited a mouthful of blood. She almost fainted.


    "Break for me!" She forcefully propped up her body, and sweat began to appear on her forehead. If this continues, Bai Hua and I might even all die here.


    "Media!" Bai Hua extended her middle finger and put it into her mouth, using all her strength to bite at it. It was so painful that even her tears came out, as she drew blood on the Talisman Paper.


    Boom!


    A huge golden light radiated, and when Bai Hua drew the best stroke, the Talisman Paper instantly rose up into the air. Then, several Talisman Paper started to appear around me, and these Talisman Paper gradually formed a Eight Trigrams Image above my head, which was revolving non-stop.


    The ghost girl screamed when she saw this gossipy scene. She went forward and pulled another ghost girl in front of her. The woman who was used by her as a gossiper instantly disappeared into the room like a chilly wind.


    "Puff ¡­" Instantly, the gloomy Qi around Bai Hua disappeared, and as it returned back to normal, her body became weak and she knelt on the ground. Originally, she had wanted to use her hands to support her body, and when she got up from the ground, her chest was suddenly blocked, and she spat out a mouthful of blood.

 C83

    "Are you alright?" I rushed forward to catch her. I said with incomparable anxiety, "How are you?" I''ll take you to the hospital now. "


    Bai Hua shook her head with a pale face, and said: "Right now, bring me to rest, I need to recuperate properly. This time, they were forced away by me, so the next time we come, we will definitely take revenge.


    "Alright, I''ll take you there now." I hurried to support her, and it seemed that she was even more seriously injured than before. Now that she couldn''t even walk on her own, I had to carry her towards the door.


    "Oh right, where did Li Mei go?" When I reached the door, I suddenly thought of this question and hurriedly asked.


    When I asked this question, even Bai Hua felt that something was amiss. Li Mei had been inside for so long, so how could she not have heard the noises we made outside?


    "Could something have happened to them? But, with your current state, I don''t understand how to send them out, so it''s better if you don''t go in. Otherwise, we ¡­"


    I hesitated for a bit, and decided that it would be better not to go, so I hastily carried Bai Hua and walked out of the hotel.


    "No, they are all ordinary people. If we throw them away like this, they might die, so hurry up and carry me to recover Zhang Yu!"


    I understand her temper. If I don''t go back to her at this time, if anything were to happen to Li Mei and the others, this girl would definitely blame me for her entire life. Even though I knew that it would be dangerous, I could only bite the bullet and carry her on my back.


    But after walking a few steps back, I felt a wave of cold air blowing at us. Bai Hua and I were shivering from the cold, if we did not dodge, we would have been frozen to death.


    Normally, Bai Hua would at least have some cultivation experience to resist, but right now, she''s injured. Her stamina might not even compare to an ordinary person like me.


    Since I knew that there was danger inside, I didn''t want her to be in danger. Thus, I hastily turned around and carried her out of the hotel.


    After running forward for less than two meters, he heard a "Ao ¡­" from behind him. A miserable scream sounded, it sounded like it came from the room where Li Mei and the rest were staying, and the voice was extremely mournful, causing my heart to tremble.


    "When we go back, Zhang Yu and the others will definitely die, I can still deal with them!" Bai Hua obviously heard the voice too, hence she patted my shoulder and shouted.


    I naturally knew that they were in danger. After weighing the pros and cons for a bit, I still didn''t shake myself, as I carried Bai Hua and quickly headed towards the office where they were staying.


    As I walked, I looked around vigilantly, hoping that a female ghost wouldn''t appear out of nowhere and surprise us with attacks and such. However, not only were there no ghosts on the way, there wasn''t even a shadow of a soul.


    I couldn''t help but think that there really was no one here, but this thought suddenly made my heart tighten, and I finally sensed that Bai Hua and I had jumped into a set time for others.


    Before I could think about it, another shadow flew over. This shadow was filled with an endless amount of cold. It swept across my body like sharp knives, causing me to instantly feel a bone-piercing cold. It was so cold that it felt like it was going to freeze my bones.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" Zhang Yu will probably implicate you this time, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have allowed you to get involved! " Bai Hua suddenly said, and from the sound of it, she was also affected by the burst of cold Qi.


    I hastily pretended to be calm as I replied, "It''s nothing. After experiencing so many times, it''s the same this time. You have to believe in our luck!"


    After Bai Hua heard my words, she forced out a smile and sighed: "I hope so!" Actually, when I was speaking these words with Bai Hua, I also thought in my heart of despair, and saw that I had nowhere to run to, "Are we really going to die here?"


    "Zhang Yu, be careful, the ghosts here are even stronger than the ones before!" Before I could react, shouted sternly. Her voice was slightly trembling, and her heart was obviously very nervous, she is an expert in Taoism Arts, naturally she knows better than me what kind of strange thing we are facing right now.


    At this time, I suddenly saw a golden light flash out from Bai Hua''s palm. I have seen this magical equipment more than once, this time I saw it being thrown by Bai Hua.


    "Zheng ¡­" The sound of metal striking metal echoed in the corridor. The sound was crisp and ethereal. I suddenly realised that the entire space had unknowingly changed. It''s just that we discovered it too late.


    The black figure seemed to be affected by Bai Hua''s magical equipment and swayed for a bit, then became enveloped by a gold light. I was temporarily unable to struggle free, and seeing this situation, I anxiously turned around and quickly ran towards the door with Bai Hua on my back. I had a thought in my mind, that no matter what, I had to escape here with Bai Hua!


    However, there were many things that could not be resolved just by running away. If there was an obstacle in front of them, sometimes, it would only be possible to pass through it.


    If they could not cross it, then it would be a dead end. There was no room for negotiation. The heavens had always been so fair, so fair that it was a bit cruel.


    When I turned around and planned to carry Bai Hua and escape, I suddenly realised that the road behind me has changed. The originally quiet and lonely hall had turned into a pitch black and dark corridor, and I could vaguely see something standing in the corridor. It''s just that this thing is definitely not human.


    At this moment, I was actually at a stalemate with this monster in the corridor. I nervously looked at the inhuman creature before me. I didn''t dare to act rashly, fearing that I would accidentally overtake it and eat it until nothing was left of it.


    "What''s that Bai Hua thing?" I swallowed my saliva, and asked Bai Hua who was on my back in a low voice, but after a long while, Bai Hua did not reply to me. I shrugged my shoulders in worry, but she still did not react, it was only then that I realised Bai Hua had fainted.


    At this moment, I suddenly saw that monster moving towards me. Its figure gradually became clearer in front of my eyes. When I saw the monster''s appearance, I couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air and almost cried out.


    I felt as though my heart had been tightly grasped by something. I couldn''t get through it, so I panicked and fell back. I accidentally fell onto the ground and watched as that monster approached us step by step ¡­

 C84

    I was so anxious that cold sweat broke out all over my face. This thing definitely can''t be called a human. Even if it was just a blurry shadow, I would still be able to see it.


    After all, a person with just a bit of common sense could tell that there was no one with two horns and a height of two meters in this world.


    Seeing that person closing in, I hastily retreated a few steps back. However, before I could take a few steps back, I felt something slam into me. I turned my head to look and saw that a wall had actually appeared behind me.


    We just left from here, how can there be a wall here in the blink of an eye!


    Using my knees to think, I knew that it was this weird thing in front of me. Since I couldn''t leave, I just took all the Talisman Paper out from Bai Hua''s pockets.


    Waiting for that guy to come closer, she threw all the Talisman Paper onto its head, and then took advantage of this time to carry Bai Hua and leave.


    Even though I could clearly see the entrance of the hotel from where I was standing, I was surprised to find that the object was as motionless as a statue.


    "Zhang Yu, Bai Hua, are you alright?"


    At this moment, I suddenly heard Jin Weilong''s voice. I originally thought that I had misheard, but after his shout, I immediately felt that the surrounding light seemed to have become much brighter.


    Slowly, the black fog in front of me dissipates. Only then did I clearly see that there was a strange thing standing not five steps away from me. It was just that there was a strange man standing next to this thing.


    This man looked to be no more than thirty years old. He had a handsome face, sharp angles, and a head of short jet-black hair. He had a pair of sharp, dark eyes under his sharp eyebrows.


    At this moment, this person was wearing a white suit and looked like a rich aristocrat from a wealthy family. Just by looking at the sharpness in his eyes, one could tell that this person was not simple.


    Just then, Jin Weilong walked over, and looked at Bai Hua worriedly, and touched Bai Hua''s forehead, and then heaved a sigh of relief: "It''s fine, I just exhausted all my energy, and went back to rest for a few days, and then recovered."


    I mechanically nodded, and followed him to the man in a white suit. Jin Weilong very respectfully introduced him: "This is the Zhang Yu that I mentioned to you before ¡­."


    "You should be Bai Hua''s martial uncle, Qiu Baihe. I heard him mention you before." I smiled awkwardly. Although I didn''t look at my current appearance, I was clear that I was in a very sorry state right now.


    "Hello, Little Painting is quite injured this time. If you have anything to say, let''s wait for him at my place!"


    Qiu Baihe pointed to the sculpture of the monster standing at the side, and said indifferently.


    I mechanically nodded my head. Previously, I hadn''t clearly seen this monster''s appearance due to the black fog, but now that I looked at it carefully, I realised that this monster looked unusually ugly. However, this monster''s ugliness was still different from that of ghosts.


    I couldn''t help but look at it a few more times, until I saw Jin Weilong putting a bag with a tai chi pattern on the monster''s head. Only then did I turn around and follow Qiu Baihe out of the hotel entrance.


    What I hadn''t expected was that it was already daytime outside, and the sky was cloudless. Compared to the inside of the hotel, it was like a completely different world.


    Li Mei and the waitress who was possessed by the spirit previously were standing anxiously at the door. Upon seeing us coming out, Li Mei immediately rushed over to welcome us anxiously, looked at Bai Hua and said regretfully: "I''m really sorry for this time, I caused Miss Bai to be injured. Don''t worry, I will pay all of the payment, including Miss Bai''s medical fees."


    "Of course you guys have to pay for the medical fees. If you''re just here to collect ghosts, then Little Painting can definitely do a good job. But you didn''t tell her that there''s a high cultivation level Mountain Essence Tree monster here, you''re practically harming people!"


    Just then, Jin Weilong suddenly walked out with a cloth bag. It was the bag that he had put on the monster previously.


    I curiously craned my neck to look at the hall, only then did I realize that there was nothing inside, I looked at the bag in fear, thinking that Jin Weilong did not put the bag away did he?


    "I''m just an ordinary person, how would I know any mountain spirits ¡­" After Li Mei heard what Jin Weilong said, he laughed awkwardly.


    I was stunned for a moment. I suddenly realised that this woman''s expression was a little unnatural. She deliberately avoided our eyes as though she was hiding something from us.


    "If you don''t know anything, then who painted that Talisman in your office on the wall?" Qiu Baihe who had not made a sound from the start, suddenly asked coldly. Although he still had a smile on his face, his eyes were like two daggers, thrusting straight at Li Mei.


    Li Mei trembled, the corners of her clothes were pinched together as her face instantly turned pale white.


    After a long while, she finally said angrily, "That''s right! So what if I want to kill her? You are a Master, but do you dare to kill people?" After Li Mei finished, he suddenly raised her head and met Qiu Baihe''s eyes and asked coldly.


    After Qiu Baihe heard her words, he did not say anything, but his expression was even more gloomy and cold than before.


    "Why didn''t Zhao Boyan come and help me solve this problem, and instead let a Miss Bai come along? What''s his relationship with the Miss Bai? Is it because of her that you avoided me?! "


    Li Mei sneered, then her breathing suddenly became hurried, as she shouted out in anger.


    I frowned as I looked at the woman in front of me. I couldn''t help but take a step back with Bai Hua on my back, afraid that she would attack and hurt me.


    "You actually want to kill someone you''ve never met before for a single person, what a pitiful person."


    Qiu Baihe stared coldly at her, and after a long while, he finally said blandly. After that, he waved his hand at Jin Weilong and said: "Go and help Mr. Zhang Yu, take your master back!"


    After saying that, he turned and quickly walked towards a champagne sports car by the side of the road. Jin Weilong nodded his head and then anxiously walked over and helped me carry Bai Hua onto the car.


    The car turned around a corner and I saw that Li Mei was still standing there. She had been staring coldly at the unconscious Bai Hua, and her eyes were so cold that it caused people''s hearts to turn cold.


    "Are we just going to let her go? I feel that she will continue to harm Bai Hua, she is simply crazy! "


    I turned my gaze towards the carriage, but still felt a chill down my spine, so I asked Jin Weilong, in my eyes this woman was too unreasonable.

 C85

    "This woman has gone crazy because of that uncle-master of mine. You have never seen that uncle-master of mine, so there''s nothing you can do about it. Furthermore, this woman used a forbidden technique to recruit mountain spirits. She doesn''t have much lifespan left, so she can only live a few more months. This woman is scary enough!"


    After Jin Weilong heard what I said, he sighed and looked at the back of the car and realised that Bai Hua was still lying there motionlessly, her face was extremely pale.


    "Strange, isn''t this the way to the hospital? Doesn''t your Grand Master plan to send Bai Hua to the hospital?" Although I didn''t come to Tianjin many times, the road in front of me led to a villa complex. Compared to the road to the hospital, it was in two completely different directions.


    "No need, my Grand Master is a godly doctor. If even he can''t cure my master, then I can only prepare for the future of my master."


    It could be seen that he was extremely respectful to this Taoist Qiu Baihe.


    I nodded. Since they had already decided, I could only stand by and watch.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped in front of a white European-style villa. The building was divided into three floors, and it was a low-key, luxurious building. The flowers and plants in the yard were all carefully trimmed, and it seemed like the owner of the house had good taste.


    Just then, Qiu Baihe walked out of the car, laughed and said: "Little Picture has mentioned to me about you, I always wanted to meet you personally, and since you''re here, that''s even better, let''s go to the study first, Xiao Long will temporarily give Little Picture to your martial uncle to take care of, he should have paid the price for what he did wrong!"


    I could tell that when Qiu Baihe mentioned this junior of his, he did not look too friendly. Furthermore, he did not try to hide it in front of me.


    Jin Weilong did not dare delay, and immediately pulled Bai Hua out of the carriage, and carefully followed us up the stairs.


    "Sir Zhang Yu, this way please!" After entering the villa, I finally understood what it meant to be a truly wealthy house. Any piece of furniture here was worth at least ten thousand pieces, and they were all very simple. Many of them didn''t even have the slightest bit of basic design, but the overall arrangement didn''t seem monotonous at all.


    I followed Qiu Baihe up to the second floor and went up to the second floor. The first thing I saw was a corridor, two rooms on each side of the corridor, and at the end of the corridor was a sealed balcony.


    Looking at the surroundings, I suddenly felt a familiar feeling, as if I had seen it somewhere before, but I just couldn''t remember where.


    I simply stopped thinking about it further and followed Qiu Baihe into the second room on the left. After entering the room, I saw that it was an empty room, with only three palm-leaf fans placed on the light yellow wooden floor. It looked like it was prepared for three guests, but it was only the two of us.


    "Mr. Zhang Yu, please take a seat." At this moment, Qiu Baihe waved his hand at me, and naturally, he sat in the seat closest to me.


    I was stunned for a moment before carefully sitting beside him. I asked doubtfully, "What did Grandmaster Qiu call me here specifically to say?"


    After saying that, I deliberately looked into his eyes. In the past, I could see what this person was thinking from his eyes.


    But when I looked into the man''s eyes, I saw that his eyes were sharp, sharp, as if he were telling me, You don''t have to play such tricks with me, because I know everything about you!


    Seeing him like this, I quickly averted my eyes and looked around, embarrassed.


    I am just a mortal who has a good understanding of the human world. Listening to what Bai Hua said to me, you have encountered a lot of trouble recently, one thing after another, and everything almost took your life, including this time, General Manager Li had schemed against you!


    After Qiu Baihe heard what I said, he immediately waved his hand, but I am not praising him, I just think that he has some kind of ability that surpasses what I know, if not, with Jin Weilong''s lazy personality and proud personality, why would he listen to him obediently?


    His words directly spoke of my sore spot. I mechanically nodded my head, feeling a little irritated inside.


    Qiu Baihe seemed to have seen through my depression, he took out an incense burner from somewhere and placed it between the two of us. The incense burner released a burst of fragrance, which made people feel relaxed and happy, as though all of the accumulated grievances in my chest had been filtered out.


    "Master, I heard from Bai Hua that you''re an expert in cultivation. Can you help me this time?


    After a moment of silence, I suddenly felt much calmer than before, but I still couldn''t let it go, so I braced myself and said.


    "Let''s not talk about this for now. I have something to show you. After you''ve finished reading, think about whether or not to end this matter."


    After Qiu Baihe heard what I said, he sighed and shook his head, then took out a circular mirror from underneath the other palm-leaf fan and handed it to me.


    I carefully took the mirror. I knew that this mirror was definitely expensive, but I wouldn''t be able to imitate it just by looking at the workmanship. It had to be at least a thousand years old.


    "Carefully examine the contents of the mirror. After you''re done, consider whether or not you want to end this matter. You should be clear that many things that are good and evil are not necessarily as simple as what you see. "


    Qiu Baihe pointed to the mirror, then said indifferently. I looked at him blankly, feeling that there was some kind of hidden meaning behind his words, but I understood after hearing it.


    Although he knew the literal meaning of his words, he still could not figure out what he was trying to say.


    Thus, I lowered my head to look at the mirror. What surprised me was that I couldn''t see my face through the mirror. The entire surface of the mirror gradually became turbid, as though it was another world.


    I clearly saw myself walking out of the room and quickly running to the front to grab a woman''s hand. After that, the woman suddenly turned her head and revealed a face, "I" was immediately scared stiff and fainted.


    The woman with a ghost face immediately helped me up, and at the same time, tore off the thing on my face. Only then did I realise that this was none other than Li Mei.


    At that moment, I thought that I saw it in a dream. I didn''t expect that it wasn''t a dream but something that happened in reality.

 C86

    However, just as Li Mei was about to help me up and send me back to my room, the door in front of us opened, and a familiar yet unfamiliar person walked out.


    I couldn''t help but exclaim in a low voice, "Ah Xue, she''s really here!"


    It was obvious that Li Mei was also very surprised when she saw her, but Ah Xue walked in front of her with no expression on her face. She seemed to have said something to her, because the mirror did not speak, so I only saw her giving Li Mei a piece of yellow paper.


    "Yellow paper? What does she want? " I suspiciously looked at the scene in front of me, causing Li Mei''s face to reveal a terrified expression, but in the end, she made up her mind and received the yellow paper.


    "That thing is the method to summon mountain spirits, ghosts and demons. Although this method is effective, the price it has to pay is too big."


    Qiu Baihe suddenly said. He looked at Li Mei with a regretful expression, as if he pitied this foolish woman for giving up everything because of someone who did not love him.


    "Are you saying that the thing she used to return us was given by the Ah Xue?" I looked in disbelief at Ah Xue in the mirror.


    The Ah Xue looked exactly the same as the one I saw in the taxi. She was still wearing her black windbreaker and tight black skirt along with her black boots. Her hair was loose and her face was pale.


    I even felt that this person was Ah Xue''s long-lost sister, but it definitely wasn''t her, because with her personality, she definitely wouldn''t be able to do such a thing.


    "I know that you know her and are very familiar with her, but I must tell you, she is the one who will harm you in the end. As long as she doesn''t kill you, your misfortune will continue to fall!"


    Qiu Baihe patted on my shoulder, indicating me to calm down, but how can I calm down at this time.


    I placed the mirror on the floor and got up to leave. At this moment, my mind was completely blank. I didn''t want to do anything but stay by myself for a while.


    I quickly went downstairs. Without taking anything, I walked out of the villa and headed towards the west.


    When I came back to my senses, I found myself in front of a forest. I didn''t expect myself to be able to walk so far without realizing it.


    It was winter, winter, and the moon. Even in Tianjin, it was still a bit cold. Wrapped in my clothes, I yawned as I stared blankly at the snowy forest before me.


    If it was the summer and autumn seasons, when the vegetation was abundant, this place would indeed be a pretty scenic spot. From afar, the mountain peaks seemed quite imposing, and when one looked up, they would feel as if the peaks were actually inserted into the clouds. To be able to build a villa here, this place was truly enjoyable for the people.


    At this time, I suddenly saw Ah Xue standing not too far away from me. She was leaning against a big tree, and after seeing me, she walked towards the forest expressionlessly, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing her current strange state, anger suddenly rose in my heart. I even blamed the Ah Xue for the things I did not understand previously.


    Taking advantage of my anger, I quickly headed towards the forest. As I walked, I shouted, "Ah Xue, stop right there and explain to me why I wanted to harm you. How am I not good to you?"


    My voice kept echoing in the forest, but I didn''t hear any response from the Ah Xue. I wandered around the forest in a daze, and then I found that the road in the forest wasn''t easy to walk on. The path was probably covered by snow and branches, so walking was extremely difficult.


    After trekking in the woods for a while, I finally realised that I was lost. I raised my head and looked around me blankly. What appeared in front of me was not a group of villas, but a piece of barren land with a ruined building not too far away.


    "You should remember this place. This is a tomb that I have meticulously chosen for you!" Then suddenly there was a dark female voice behind me, and although I was familiar with the voice, I felt a chill down my spine when I heard it in such a state.


    "You''re finally willing to appear, why do you have to do all that you can to kill me? "How did I offend you? If you don''t want to continue being together with me, you can just say so!"


    I finally said what was in my heart and glared at her almost interrogatively.


    "Because you deserve to die, you should have died a long time ago, never to appear in this world!?" Ah Xue snorted, she shouted at the top of her lungs, I stared at her coldly, and then looked at my surroundings.


    It was only at this time that I noticed, no wonder I felt that this place was so familiar, it turned out that this place was the place the fake Jin Weilong had led us to previously.


    However, I didn''t expect that not long after, I would be walking back on my own. Looking at the graves that were large and small all around us, I suddenly felt a sense of desolation in my heart.


    However, Ah Xue didn''t give me the chance to be sentimental. She quickly pounced over, and a pair of claws that were almost as long as a finger grabbed towards my neck.


    Fortunately Bai Hua left a few Talisman Paper for me, so I threw one of them over. She already knew that I would do this, so she easily avoided this attack, and at the same time, I saw a line of words flash past her eyes: "If you don''t want to die, I will, since that''s the case, you should die!"


    I looked at this line of words in astonishment, still not understanding the reason behind it. However, I have no time to hesitate now, so I could only throw all of the Talisman Paper towards her. I then quickly ran out of the forest.


    At this moment, my heart is starting to beat fiercely, because I know that if I am caught by the Ah Xue, it would definitely be the result of a life and death struggle. I did not want to hurt her, so she wanted to kill me in time.


    Before I could even run a few steps, she caught up to me again. She grabbed onto my collar, raised her hand, and aimed a dagger towards my chest. She was so strong that I could only watch as she stabbed towards me, but was unable to resist.


    However, just as it was about to pierce her heart, her hands suddenly began to tremble. Her eyes also suddenly turned fearful, as if she had encountered something terrifying.


    At this moment, I suddenly discovered that the hand she was holding on to my collar had suddenly loosened. I blankly looked at her painful expression and stood on the spot, at a complete loss of what to do.

 C87

    "Ah Xue, what happened to you?" I looked at her blankly. A moment ago, she was still trying to kill me with a vicious expression. However, at this moment, she fell to the ground and rolled on the ground in pain.


    After she heard what I said, a line of words suddenly flashed across her eyes: "Zhang Yu, let''s go!"


    I was stunned for a moment. Before I could even turn around, I heard jie jie sounds of laughter coming from behind me. I was stunned to find that Ah Xue had stood up as if nothing had happened and was looking at me coldly.


    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I really wouldn''t have known that Ah Xue had two completely different personalities, but after thinking about it carefully, I suddenly understood that it was very possible that this ghost had possessed Ah Xue, and this ghost still wanted to kill me, so she thought of a way to stop it.


    "Do you want her to live? "Then you will die, and I will let her off!"


    At this time, the evil ghost in front of me knew that I had been exposed, so I decided to stop pretending and spoke to me in a sinister manner.


    Hearing this, I suddenly felt a sense of sorrow, I blame myself for not figuring out the cause and effect. If I had thought it through, or researched more about why Ah Xue turned out like this, maybe I would have already helped her kill the evil ghost in her body.


    "Will you let Ah Xue go once I die?" After a moment of silence, I picked up the dagger from the ground and looked straight into Ah Xue''s eyes as I asked.


    At this moment, Ah Xue''s eyes looked as if they had frozen over. She coldly smiled and said, "As long as you die, I''ll let her off!"


    At this time, a line of words flashed across Ah Xue''s eyes: "Zhang Yu, don''t die, don''t worry about me and leave this place quickly!"


    I know that these are Ah Xue''s inner thoughts, but right now, she is trapped in her own body by this evil ghost, unable to make a sound.


    When I thought about that, I felt even more uncomfortable, so I raised my dagger to aim at my heart. Just as I was about to stab it, I heard Bai Hua shout next to my ear, "Zhang Yu, you''re crazy, wake up!"


    I was stunned for a moment, and in the end, I was stunned. I actually angered the evil spirit that was possessing Ah Xue''s body. She sneered, gritted her teeth and said, "It seems like you can''t do it yourself. Then, I''ll have to do it myself!"


    After saying that, she walked over to take the dagger in my hand. I finally regained my senses, the evil spirit in front of me, even if I were to commit suicide, he might not let Ah Xue go.


    So I steeled my heart, and while being entangled, I took out a piece of Talisman Paper s that Bai Hua gave me, and fiercely smacked it on this guy''s body. This guy immediately cried out miserably, but she did not forget to use her last bit of strength to snatch back the dagger and ruthlessly stab into my body.


    However, if we don''t get rid of him at this time, then when he recovers later, Ah Xue and I will have even less hope of surviving.


    I stared at him coldly, continuously thinking of ways to kill him. A thought suddenly flashed across my mind, I suddenly recalled that Bai Hua had told me before that the blood of a human''s middle finger was from the Supreme Yang, if I could place the blood between Ah Xue''s eyebrows, that guy would probably be forced out of Ah Xue''s body.


    I steeled my heart, and fiercely bit into my middle finger, and then took advantage of the fact that this fellow was still rolling on the ground in pain, and fiercely pressed the blood onto Ah Xue''s forehead.


    The evil ghost suddenly screamed out, and then it suddenly jumped out of Ah Xue''s body, causing him to faint on the spot.


    What surprised me was that I could actually see him at this moment. I originally thought that I didn''t have the Yin Yang Eyes and that I wouldn''t be able to see him again after he turned into a ghost.


    This guy sneered, and then sinisterly said, "Even if you kill me, you won''t be able to kill my master. He will soon come to deal with you!"


    I was both excited and frightened by his words, but I pretended to be calm. "Where can I find him?"


    "Why should I tell you!?" After this evil ghost heard my words, it immediately burst out into unbridled laughter.


    I sneered, then took out three more Talisman Paper s from my pocket, and quickly walked towards him. At this time, a line of words suddenly flashed across his eyes: "Even if I told you that my master is in a villa in the suburbs, you still wouldn''t be able to kill him!"


    I laughed coldly. Naturally, I knew that I wasn''t able to handle a cultivation profound ghost, but Bai Hua, Qiu Baihe, and Jin Weilong were able to.


    Thus, I coldly looked at this weird fellow and coldly said, "Whether or not I can kill your master, you will not be able to see it!"


    After saying that, I threw the blood on my finger towards the evil ghost. This evil ghost had seen my power, so I hastily dodged it. However, there were still many spots on my body that were stained with blood.


    A hissing sound came from the place I was thrown to, as though I had been scalded by sulfuric acid. The evil ghost immediately let out a mournful scream, but unlike before, it didn''t flee. Instead, it furiously glared at me.


    I saw the skin on the face of the evil spirit crack like dried air, then crack like burned porcelain, then fall to the ground in pieces, and finally her whole face turned blood-red, and her hair fluttered in the air without wind, and her face was so hideous that it frightened me, and for a moment it frightened me.


    While I was in a daze, a claw that was like a dried up branch grabbed towards my chest. Luckily, this fellow wasn''t too far away from me, so I raised my leg and kicked his stomach. Then, I threw three Talisman Paper s towards him.


    The evil ghost immediately fell to the ground and cried out in pain. I looked at it in shock, only to realize that a Talisman Paper had unerringly slapped his head.


    Under the effects of the three Talisman Paper s, the evil spirits kept rolling on the ground, screaming in pain.


    I was stunned for a moment. Then, I remembered that the Ah Xue was still lying beside me, looking for death, so I hurriedly turned around to check if she was injured. But when I turned around, the Ah Xue had actually disappeared.


    I looked at the ground blankly, and only after a long time did I stand up from the ground. I looked around in fear, but I couldn''t find her figure, so at this moment, I heard a voice from beside my ear, "You should come out."


    After hearing this voice, I immediately felt dizzy. When I opened my eyes again, I went back to Qiu Baihe''s house.

 C88

    I blankly looked at Qiu Baihe who was seated opposite me, as well as my surroundings. My mind was completely blank, because I didn''t know what had happened just now.


    "You must want to know what happened just now, right? I just used this mirror to send you to another place, a place with Ah Xue s. "


    Qiu Baihe looked at me calmly with a gentle smile on his face. He seemed to be very satisfied with my performance just now.


    At this moment, I was only worried for one person. Thus, I hastily asked, "Then what about Ah Xue, why did she disappear? She can''t ¡­" Is she dead? "


    I looked at Qiu Baihe worriedly, afraid that he would tell me that the Ah Xue is no longer in this world. Luckily, he shook his head and said, "She has already been found and sent to the hospital.


    Qiu Baihe didn''t look at me, but lowered his head to fiddle with his own censer, but his words, seemed to have seen my heart.


    Thus, I hastily asked, "Do you know of this remote villa? I''ve been to Tianjin several times before, but I''ve never heard of this place. Could it be that this place no longer exists, and it was created by that evil ghost as an illusory barrier?"


    "You''ve read too many supernatural novels. To support such a massive enchantment would take a great deal of effort, unless that evil ghost is full!"


    Qiu Baihe chuckled as he shook his head.


    Regarding the Taoism Arts, I have always been clueless about it, so the moment he mentioned it, I basically did not know what to say.


    The good thing was that Qiu Baihe continued to speak: "How about this, you stay here for now, I''ll get rid of my friends and ask them, during this time, you will have information in about three to five days, and during that time, you will also have to learn some Dao knowledge. After all, the one you guys are going to deal with this time is a powerful evil ghost, if you are not careful, you will probably end up losing your life."


    What he said made sense. Since he said he would wait for three or five days, then I might as well stay here and wait.


    After dinner, I went to see Bai Hua. This girl still hadn''t woken up, so she laid on the bed without moving. Luckily her complexion looked better, and I finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    The next morning, Jin Weilong threw me a handwritten book and said: "At this time, what our Grand Master wants you to read, is all common knowledge. I have already drawn a lot of Talisman Paper for you, and Master has also gifted you a few, when Master''s body recovers, you can go and find that evil ghost, otherwise the risk is too high."


    I nodded, naturally I knew what Jin Weilong was worried about, so I did not say much, but luckily three days passed quickly.


    Qiu Baihe didn''t go back on his words and helped me find the location of the villa. What I didn''t expect was that this place was actually a thousand miles away from my current location.


    Even if it was a train, it would still take a few days. I couldn''t help but ask, "Master Qiu, are you sure this is the place? It''s too far from Tianjin."


    "My friend is very reliable, he won''t make any mistakes. It is said that this villa was built over a hundred years ago, and there are three families that lived in this house. However, none of them lived past half a month."


    Qiu Baihe put down his book, and said very seriously. Looking at him, it really didn''t seem like he was teasing me, so I at least believed that this information was true.


    "Let''s take the plane first, then we can take the train. This place is a little remote, so we should need to take on some farm vehicles. It seems like we''ll have to put in a lot of effort this time."


    Bai Hua took the map from me and looked at it herself, then complained with a crying face.


    I awkwardly laughed, but did not say anything. After all, suppressing that evil ghost was my own problem, but I couldn''t do it myself, so I could only ask Bai Hua to help me.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s set off as soon as possible. The earlier we finish, the faster we can move. This way, you won''t have to continue being afraid!"


    Bai Hua saw that my expression was a little unnatural, and said while smiling. Seeing that she had recovered her spirited and happy look, my heart also became a lot more open-minded.


    In the early morning of the second day, Jin Weilong had already helped us pack our things. This time, after all, the road was very far, rather than going back continuously, it would be better for us to just drive, or at least Bai Hua agreed to it. Thus, the two of us hired two drivers to help us drive, while the two of us sat in the back seat to eat and chat, while enjoying the scenery at the side of the road.


    Not long after we drove away, Bai Hua hastily showed us on the map the villa we were heading to, in order to let the driver see where we are.


    "Master, we''re going to this place. How much do you know about this place?" Bai Hua curiously leaned on her chin, her big eyes blinking, the driver immediately looked at the result map with a good temper.


    The driver looked for a long time before saying uncertainly, "So you are going to that place. That place is a village, I don''t know its actual name, but that place has no sights, and it is extremely poor. Miss Bai, why are you going there?"


    "I have a relative living there. We haven''t seen each other for many years, so we wanted to take a look!"


    I casually made up an excuse that was filled with holes. The moment I finished speaking, Bai Hua rolled her eyes at me.


    I didn''t expect the driver to believe me, or maybe it wasn''t because he didn''t believe me anymore, but because he was too lazy to continue asking. After all, to them, making money is the most important thing, and as for why we go there, it has nothing to do with them.


    I winked at Bai Hua, telling her to watch over my things while I slept leaning on my seat. Bai Hua had slept for the entire day, and right now, she was also not able to fall asleep, so I waved my hand towards him, eating snacks while daydreaming towards the outside. I leaned on the back seat, and blurrily heard those two drivers saying something, but I was too sleepy, so I didn''t hear anything clearly and fell asleep.


    "Hey, you''re finally awake. Why are you still sleeping like a pig? "After you fell asleep, the two people started to chat. It seems like Martial Uncle was right about that place. These two drivers have also heard about the ghosts in that village. There aren''t many households left now."


    I rubbed my eyes and woke up, then Bai Hua rushed to my side and said excitedly. I nodded my head and realised that the car had stopped and the two drivers were nowhere to be seen.

 C89

    I casually ate something, then laid back on the sofa in a daze. It was Bai Hua''s turn to sleep, and the two of them had also changed shifts. I chatted with the driver sitting in the front passenger seat, and unknowingly, I predicted midnight.


    I saw that the sky was already dark, and outside was a desolate wilderness, a completely unfamiliar environment. The driver was afraid that I would be worried, so he hurriedly said that he wanted to take the shortcut.


    I nodded my head. I thought that I had seen a lot of markets when I was doing business here. However, I had never seen this place in the future.


    But I didn''t think too much about it. After all, it was the driver who was driving, and I didn''t care as long as he could get us to something else as soon as possible.


    I stayed up until dawn. I hadn''t stayed up for a long time, so I had a headache when I didn''t sleep all night. I ate some food and fell asleep in the back seat.


    Seeing me like this, Bai Hua curled her lips and said, "Obviously, I just recovered from my severe injuries, why does it look like you have just recovered from your illness?"


    I didn''t want to argue with her, so I just turned around and fell asleep. It was just that my sleep was unstable, and in a trance, I saw that I had arrived at a strange and strange place.


    It was like the interior of a house, a dilapidated house, all its windows covered with black cloth, all dark except for the clatter of my footsteps and the old wooden floor.


    The more I walked, the more scared I became, so I took out my cell phone and lit it up. When I looked at it carefully, it reminded me of the old place I''d seen in a horror movie, dark, dark, strange, and a little chill.


    Furthermore, the corridor seemed to have no end. I hastily stopped and looked around, but didn''t see any way out.


    Just when my heart was filled with fear and I wanted to break away from this place, I suddenly heard a sharp laughter by my ear. Following that, a black shadow flashed past my sight.


    I jolted awake and looked around fearfully. Only then did I realise that I was still lying in the car, while Bai Hua sat in front of me and looked at me worriedly.


    "You must have been dreaming. Tell me about it."


    Bai Hua looked at me with eyes full of worry, even if I did not say anything, she would probably be able to guess what I was dreaming of.


    But in order not to worry her, I forced myself to sit up and told her about the dream I had just had.


    "Ancient houses, old stairs, endless corridors, dark shadows ¡­" This is not a good omen! "


    Bai Hua muttered for a bit, she did not say anything further, and turned to look out the window. From this moment onwards, I felt worried and uneasy, but there was something I had to do, no matter how dangerous it was, I had to try.


    So I shook my head, forcing myself not to think about it, but sometimes the more you don''t want to think about it, the easier it is to think about it.


    "Mr. Zhang, I think you are a good person. After hesitating for a long time, I feel that it is necessary to tell you about it." Old Cheng was over forty years old, and as we got along, I could tell he was an honest and straightforward person. I had a good impression of him.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it." I smiled politely, then lit a cigarette and handed it to Old Cheng.


    Old Cheng took the cigarette, took a drag and said: "Actually, we already knew that you weren''t here to look for relatives, you must have some other reason for coming here, we shouldn''t have said these things to you, but Mr. Zhang made such a large sum of money, if we didn''t warn you, we would''ve felt bad, what if ¡­ "If there''s no chance, we''ll all be fine."


    Old Cheng finished his cigarette and continued, "We were partners before, driving together as drivers to deliver goods and travel together, so we heard a lot. We heard about the village you guys were going to three years ago, when a driver went to that village three years ago, it was dark and the road was slippery. They didn''t dare to go on in the middle of the night, so they went to that village to find a place to stay. However, since they had pulled that many cars back and the two drivers had gone home, they had all gone mad. They were still in the mental hospital. "This time, I came here because my family was in a hurry to use the money and I was short on money. That''s why I came here bravely."


    I didn''t say anything. I leaned against the back seat and stared out the window into the dark night. My heart began to pound, because I had a bad feeling about this.


    "Zhang Yu, we will definitely win this time. You don''t need to think about anything else, you just need to think about whether we can win or not!"


    When Bai Hua saw my tensed expression, sshe rolled her eyes and said. After that, he threw a bag of bread at me, and I casually took a bite.


    After all, there is still a long way to go. If I don''t eat anything, I might not even have the strength to fight with him.


    It was only then that I discovered that this village was located at the very edge of the city. There seemed to be no other villages or towns around that village, and there was no one smoking within a hundred mile radius.


    I looked outside with a blank expression. The sky had gradually darkened and there were less and less people around us. Even though our car was on a main road, it was already late and there weren''t many people around. Only the surrounding buildings were lit up by the twinkling lights, which looked like fireflies in the dark night. There was no warmth on the outside, but instead something strange.


    At this time, Old Cheng suddenly turned his head and said: "Mr. Zhang, with Miss Bai''s speed, when it''s almost daybreak, we can reach that village."


    I nodded. When I saw Old Cheng say this, a hint of fear flashed in my eyes. I looked at the driver beside me and a line of words immediately flashed across my eyes. "How should I tell them that we don''t want to enter that village?"


    Looking at Old Cheng''s words, I didn''t try to force him. After all, they had already heard that those who entered that mountain village had become lunatics. Naturally, they didn''t want to enter.


    Thus, I smiled and said, "You can just send us to the village entrance. Once we reach the village entrance, I''ll settle the bill for you."


    After Old Cheng heard what I said, he was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said: "Mr. Zhang, you must be careful. What I said before is true, I heard that the most dangerous place in the village is a three-storey villa at the southwest corner of the village."

 C90

    "You guys know quite a lot. There''s still a way to get there anyway, why don''t you tell us more!"


    I said with a smile. Actually, I just wanted to use this opportunity to get some information out.


    "We don''t know the specifics. We just heard that the villa is a ghost floor, and whoever lives there dies. It would be best if you don''t pick that place up as soon as possible!"


    After Old Cheng heard what I said, he didn''t think too much and quickly said.


    I nodded my head, and Bai Hua laughed: "I have never been here before, why don''t we rest in the town for a while, then go to that village? It''s not far now anyway, I don''t care if you guys can say it, okay?"


    "It''s fine as long as you say it. We''re not in a hurry to go back anyway." Old City looked at him and his partner said with a silly smile.


    After saying that, he found us a hotel. This place was originally a remote town, so there wasn''t a lot of people here, and it wasn''t very busy. So after taking a look around, we found that the best hotel was a four-star hotel.


    Bai Hua sighed helplessly and said: "Forget it, let''s spend the night here, let''s meet up at that village tomorrow!"


    After saying that, she looked towards me. Naturally, I knew what she meant. Thus, I sighed lightly. Even if she said that I was resting, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t be in the mood to sleep tonight.


    Bai Hua insisted on staying in the same room as me. The other two drivers also opened up a double room, so it would be convenient for us to look after each other outside.


    In fact, if such a four star talent was placed in Beijing, it would at most be considered a three star talent. However, since we''re outside, we can only make do with it.


    Fortunately, the furniture and daily necessities were all there, and when we came, we bought some food, which was not too bad.


    I lay on the bed in exhaustion, while Bai Hua leaned against the sofa and watched TV. I took out my laptop and looked at it for an unknown amount of time, until my eyes started to ache. Only then did I realize that the light in the room was even dimmer than before.


    Bai Hua had already fallen asleep. I carefully took the remote control out of her hands and placed it on the tea table, then turned off the television, and just as I was about to go back to sleep, I heard a crackling sound coming from outside the window, I was startled by the sound, and Bai Hua was also awakened by the sound. She sat up on the sofa and looked outside the window coldly.


    Bai Hua and I looked at each other. The voice clearly came from outside the window, but after waiting for a long time, we still did not hear anything like it. I originally thought that I had overdone it, but just as I was about to go to sleep, I discovered that there was a person stuck to the window ¡­ Person.


    This person was wearing a short red skirt. His long hair was wet, as if it had been drenched by the rain.


    At first, I thought that this person was wearing light red clothes, but when I looked carefully, I was shocked to find that this person''s clothes were dyed red by fresh blood. This person''s entire body was completely covered in green and purple skin, almost exactly the same as the zombie I saw a while ago.


    At this moment, this'' person ''is lying on the window like a gecko with a pair of green eyes staring straight at me. That gaze seems to pierce into my heart like an ice knife and there is a sinister sneer on the corner of my mouth. Even though there is a layer of glass in the window, I can still clearly see the faint smile on this fellow''s face.


    Even a fool could tell that this guy was definitely not a normal person, or perhaps she was not a human at all. Otherwise, who would be lying in wait outside someone''s room in the middle of the night?


    I froze for a few seconds, then took a few frantic steps backward until I was leaning against the wall, but my heart was still pounding.


    Bai Hua was naturally on guard as well. She immediately grabbed her backpack, because all of her belongings were inside the backpack. While I was still in a daze, she had already raised up her peach wood sword and Talisman Paper, preparing to take the female ghost.


    Ding ding ding ¡­


    Before I could recover, I was startled by the sound of a doorbell.


    Bai Hua looked much more composed than me. After she heard the knock on the door, she immediately walked towards the door.


    I pulled her back and whispered, "We''re not good at them. Let''s go to sleep!"


    "Stop joking, there are some things that you can''t hide from just because you want to. That''s why everyone likes to make the first move! "


    Bai Hua escaped from my grasp, and said impatiently, and immediately flew towards the door.


    I looked vigilantly at the door, then took out the Talisman Paper out of my pocket and coldly stared at the door. Based on my experience, this should be called knocking on the door like a ghost, the moment I open the door, a bloody ghost would immediately appear outside, impatient to rush in and eat me.


    But when Bai Hua opened the white door, I saw a girl dressed in waiter''s clothes standing at the door. When she saw Bai Hua, she immediately smiled and said: "Hello, this is the pizza you ordered, please enjoy!"


    After saying that, I handed the pizza back to Bai Hua and left without looking back. I took the pizza and Bai Hua quickly closed the door, adding a Talisman.


    "That''s weird, we clearly didn''t order anything!" I looked at the two pizzas in surprise and looked at Bai Hua blankly.


    Bai Hua did not say anything, but allowed me to place the pizza on the table. She pointed at it and said to the ghost outside the window: "Do you want to eat it?"


    The evil ghost seemed to understand Bai Hua''s words, but from what I saw, not only did she not seem to want to eat this, she even seemed to be in shock after seeing the two pizza.


    Of course we know that she would never be afraid of a pizza, but she would definitely be afraid of the pizza maker.


    "There''s hope. It seems like that evil ghost already knows that we''re coming, so he invited us to have a final dinner!"


    Bai Hua sneered, with some disdain, she used her fork to draw a few lines on the pizza, and then took out a slip of paper from inside, and said.


    I curiously went over to look at the contents of the slip of paper. Bai Hua also didn''t intend to stop me, so she directly showed it to me.


    I had thought that the evil spirit would write something to frighten us, but instead of saying a word, he drew a figure in the middle of the journey, a man who had been dismembered by five horses and looked extremely bloody.


    As I looked at the meat in the pizza, I felt suddenly nauseous. I didn''t die, so I dropped the letter on the table and went to my bedroom.

 C91

    Just as I stood up, a fishy smell suddenly entered my nostrils, and it even seemed to be very close to me.


    But when I looked around, there was nothing around me, but the smell was still lingering around me, as if it was very close.


    I raised my head in fright, only then did I realize that right above my head, there was a "person" wearing a white skirt lying on the ceiling.


    His posture was almost exactly the same as the one lying on the window, both completely purple, both his dark green eyes stared coldly at me with the same ferocious look, and also laid on top of my head in a strange posture. The only difference was that he had seen this fellow before, and it was the missing Xiao Wei, but seeing her here was enough to make my hair stand on end.


    Initially, I wanted to move my leg and leave this place first to avoid being too close to Xiao Wei, but at this time, I found that I couldn''t move. Even after trying several times, I still couldn''t move, as if I had been frozen.


    It''s over! As I thought of this, cold sweat started to flow down my back.


    Even though I could no longer see the creature above me, I knew that it was moving, because I heard a rustling sound, as if it were crawling, toward the door.


    At this moment, the rustling on the ceiling also disappeared and the surroundings returned to its original quiet state. However, I knew that this was the prelude to a storm and in less than a minute, I heard the sound of a door opening. It was followed by a "Come!"


    The first thing I did after I was able to move was to hurry up and leave this place, otherwise we would be the first ones to leave. It was obvious that the evil ghost had found out that we were already here, so it let these evil spirits come and deal with us.


    I hastily turned my head towards the door. In the blink of an eye, the corpse had already arrived in front of the entrance. It didn''t move at all and rotted rapidly.


    I frowned and resisted the urge to puke in the bathroom for a while, because the smell was too unpleasant. After puking, I leaned against the side of the bathtub and panted.


    At this moment, Bai Hua was leaning against the wall and looking at me as if nothing had happened. She gloated, "Looks like you''re still not used to it.


    "You say it''s light and nimble, who would be able to stand such a stinky smell."


    I argued against it unwillingly, but Bai Hua did not argue with me, and instead pointed towards the puddle of black water at the door, saying with a cold smile: "He has already been taken care of by me, although her methods are a little cruel, if she did not cultivate like this, then it is very likely that she would continue to pester us.


    But what Bai Hua said did not suit me at all. I watched her as she slowly walked into the living room and laid on the bed, yawning.


    After sitting on the ground to rest for a while, I remembered that there was still a puddle of black water to be dealt with at the entrance. Such a stinky thing could be smelt from far away.


    Seeing that Miss Bai obviously didn''t have any intentions of working, I hastily washed the mop and carried it to the entrance. To my surprise, the black water on the ground has already disappeared.


    I rubbed my eyes and thought I was seeing things, but when I did, there was nothing and the stench was gone.


    I stood blankly where I was and looked towards the ceiling again. Only then did I notice that the ceiling was also very clean, and didn''t seem to be close to where the evil spirits had crawled past.


    Was all this just an illusion?


    "Zhang Yu will still have to go deal with the evil spirits tomorrow. Are you still not planning to go to sleep?"


    Just then, Bai Hua suddenly spoke out anxiously, I quickly replied and quickly walked towards the bedroom. After entering the bedroom, I couldn''t help but be stunned, because there was only one bed in the bedroom, and Bai Hua had already occupied more than half of it.


    I awkwardly smiled. I knew that this lass wasn''t trying to seduce me. It was just that she was too tired.


    So I quickly got dressed and lay down on the edge of the bed so as not to disturb her rest.


    The night was as cool as water and the darkness blocked out all the light. After turning off the lights, the entire room became so dark that the stars didn''t seem to be shining. It took me half a day to get used to the light.


    The entire room was deathly still, and all I could hear was Bai Hua''s soft breathing. Other than that, no other sounds could be heard, the surroundings seemed to be devoid of life, and the quietness made me feel somewhat uncomfortable.


    I rubbed my eyes, but I didn''t feel sleepy at all. I didn''t know if it was because I had slept too much during the day or because there were too many questions accumulated in my mind. I couldn''t sleep anymore.


    This was unprecedented, because I had always slept rather well, but at the moment I was wide awake, and a lot of things were popping up in my head, making me feel exhausted.


    I opened my eyes and looked at the white ceiling, then turned my head and looked at Bai Hua who was sleeping on the same bed as me. I suddenly felt annoyed.


    Ever since Bai Hua killed Xiao Wei, the evil ghost outside the window had disappeared without a trace. I looked out of the window in a daze, and after who knows how long, my eyes were still wide open, completely devoid of sleep.


    Thus, I could only turn around. At this time, Bai Hua impatiently said: "I say, are you done yet? You''ve flipped over thirty times since you went to sleep! "


    After death, I closed my eyes and forced myself to sleep. I didn''t know how long it took, but I finally fell asleep. In a trance, I suddenly saw Bai Hua pat my shoulder, signaling me to get up and go with her.


    My head was spinning, and I didn''t want to leave, so I rolled over and wanted to continue sleeping, but Bai Hua woke me up instead.


    Helpless, I got up and put on my jacket, and followed him out. At this time, the hotels were talking about this group of people, Bai Hua had always been very curious, so how could she not take a look at this? So the two of us immediately walked towards the crowd, and after walking a few steps out of the courtyard, we arrived at a place near the crowd.


    At this moment, a group of people was gathered around the van, doing something unknown. However, the surrounding people were all nervous, as something bad was happening. At this moment, a corpse was brought out from the hotel.

 C92

    It was only then that I realized there was a murder in the hotel. No wonder there were so many people watching.


    They were all smiling, as if they had met some happy occasion. However, this was clearly a car for transporting corpses, and facing this kind of car, these people could still laugh. I really don''t know how they had this kind of mentality.


    I had a feeling that something bad was going to happen, so I turned around to look at Bai Hua. My dad let out a long sigh, and after seeing the dead person, he probably wasn''t in a good mood, so he said, "Go back and sleep, we''ll be leaving tomorrow morning." I nodded and followed him back. I didn''t expect that some reckless person would suddenly crash into the following corpse.


    The body fell out of the white cloth, and when I saw what it looked like, I almost cried out, because the body on the stretcher at that moment was none other than myself!


    "How could this be?" I looked at the corpse that looked exactly the same as me in horror. I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart.


    Fortunately, I have already experienced a lot of things, and in the dark, this dead person might just look like me, so I pulled Bai Hua and walked back.


    When I had just turned around, I accidentally saw a person who looked exactly the same as me sitting in the car. He was dressed in black, and his face was facing me, his face was deathly pale, but his eyes were huge. A pair of dead fish eyes were coldly looking at me, as if he was extremely unwilling to die.


    When Bai Hua walked out a few steps, she discovered that I was still standing there in shock. She walked over with a puzzled expression and asked, "Zhang Yu, what''s wrong?"


    Just as I was about to say something, there was a flash of light and I realized that "I" was lying on the back of the car. This feeling was very weird, as the people around me were all heading home, I took two steps back and was about to leave, when I heard a familiar voice sound behind me: "Do you know how to become Zhang Yu? The only way is to kill the real Zhang Yu! "


    It sent chills down my spine, but I understood what he was saying. I just didn''t understand why he was telling me all this. Could it be that he wanted to kill me and then find someone who looked like me?


    I didn''t care about him, I just shook my head and said to Bai Hua: "Go back if you have nothing to do."


    Bai Hua did not say anything else, and followed me to the room. I lowered my head, wiped away the cold sweat on my forehead, and even though I said that there was nothing between them, I was still shocked, especially the last words of the man.


    I couldn''t help but think that he was the same as the evil spirit we''d been looking for all this time, and I didn''t know why he did it.


    "Zhang Yu, what''s wrong with you?" Just then, I heard Bai Hua calling out to me again. I suddenly opened my eyes and realised that I was still on the bed in the hotel, I had not left my bed, although my clothes were still on, I was covered in cold sweat, it did not seem like I had just come back.


    "Something''s not right with you recently. Hurry up and tell me what''s going on. What did you dream about?"


    Bai Hua squinted her long and slender eyes as she looked at me suspiciously.


    I was dragged onto myself. I was still sweating, but at this moment, my entire body was extremely cold. It was only after a long while that I managed to recover.


    "Zhang Yu, I''m afraid we won''t be able to go to that village for now. I want to bring you to meet someone. This place is really too close to the evil ghost, but that evil ghost has never come here to cause trouble. I think it''s all because of his contributions, and the information that Martial Uncle gave me wasn''t complete either, so I think it''s better to ask him. "


    After pondering for a moment, Bai Hua suddenly spoke up, although her eyes were firm, but I could tell that when she said those words, she did not have any confidence, she was obviously trying to console me, but since she insisted on going, I did not reject her offer, so I simply gave Old Cheng and the other two a reward, so they did not need to wait, and went back to their own homes.


    Old Cheng and the others didn''t decline. Before leaving, they reminded us not to go to that villa.


    Although we hadn''t known each other for long, Old Cheng had a very good impression of him. He was like a friend who had known him for many years.


    After sending off the two of them, Bai Hua pulled me to visit the so-called expert that she spoke of. Actually, I didn''t feel anything towards the expert that she spoke of, but I knew that from Bai Hua''s perspective, I had no choice but to follow.


    However, the weather here was worse than in Beijing. The fog had started to cover the whole town in the morning. The whole town was shrouded in fog and was covered with a vast expanse of white.


    We found the old man''s home that Bai Hua mentioned. Bai Hua knocked twice, but no one answered.


    I had just woken up to continue knocking when I heard a hoarse voice behind me. It sounded like it was at least eighty or ninety years old, but its tone was deep and its voice was loud. It didn''t sound like someone to be trifled with.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "We... It''s my martial uncle who asked me to come visit you. My martial uncle is Qiu Baihe! "


    Bai Hua anxiously turned her head, and politely told the old man.


    I turned my head and saw, through the fog, an old man in a white tunic, with white hair and beard, who looked like a saintly old man.


    Looking at the old man''s cold eyes, I even felt that this person shouldn''t be here. He should be someone who had become an immortal.


    "Oh, so it was Qiu Baihe who introduced us." So it was actually Qiu Baihe who introduced us.


    This old man was obviously very familiar with Qiu Baihe, after hearing his name, he immediately laughed and said.


    However, before I entered, the old man narrowed his eyes and stared at me for a moment, until my hair stood on end. He then quickly walked into the room and suspiciously asked, "This person shouldn''t be from the sect, but he is tainted with bad luck. Where did all this heavy karma come from?"


    This old man''s words were like needles piercing into my heart. This was the answer that I had been bitterly searching for. Honestly speaking, even though I was a merchant, I had never returned them to anyone.

 C93

    "Sometimes, the person who wholeheartedly wants to take your life might not necessarily have a deep grudge against you, but there must be a reason why you can''t live on. For this reason, you have to find it yourself."


    The old man seemed to be able to read my thoughts and hurriedly said. I looked at the old man in surprise. I wanted to see something from his eyes, but I couldn''t see anything. I could only smile awkwardly.


    "The reason why I brought him to find you this time is actually to ask you to help me investigate this evil ghost''s background. To tell you the truth, the reason we came here is to settle this problem for him, but Zhang Yu''s dream recently was very bad. I suspect that this isn''t a good sign, which is why I hope to know more about this evil ghost."


    After Bai Hua heard the old man''s words, her eyebrows slightly knitted, although she said anxiously.


    After the old man heard Bai Hua''s words, he hesitated for a moment before speaking, "Since we have a relationship with Qiu Baihe, I''ll help you guys this time, but the opportunity is still in your hands. I am only responsible for tying the strings, if we are unable to find the answer in the end, then it can only be my own problem."


    I nodded. Naturally, I could tell that this old man didn''t want to get into any trouble, so he strongly rejected me.


    Even though I only found out what Bai Hua wanted to take me for, I did want to know what kind of conflict I had with that evil ghost. Why did she insist on holding onto me, so she came to ask for your help.


    Since he didn''t want to get into trouble, I might as well tell him I didn''t want to bother him. I just wanted to find out what I wanted to know.


    After the old man heard my words, he pondered for a moment before asking, "Lad, are you afraid of death?"


    It is difficult to say that I am not afraid of death. After all, all humans have the instinct to survive and no one is unafraid of death when facing ordinary people. The reason why I came here to find him is to allow me to defeat that evil ghost and live longer.


    But I knew that his question must have had something to do with finding out what had happened to the evil spirit, so even now, with my heart in my throat, I nodded.


    The old man sighed and took out two items from his bag: a red thread and a letter. He tied the red thread around my left wrist and handed it to me.


    Bai Hua can cultivate the Taoism Arts so she can leave, but you can''t, so I have to tie a red thread around your wrist. This red thread is tied to your soul, so a normal person''s soul cannot leave their body for more than twelve hours.


    At that time, I didn''t even believe that there were ghosts in this world, so how could I believe that there was a place that ghosts could stay. But now, after experiencing so many things, I couldn''t help but believe that there was still Bai Hua to accompany me.


    But I couldn''t help but ask, "What if I don''t come back?"


    The old man looked at me and lit three joss sticks beside me. He said word by word, "If you don''t come back, you''ll never come back!"


    After saying that, he took out a pile of paper money from his bag and stuffed it into my pocket. "Young man, there are some areas in the underworld and the underworld that are similar. You have to be more flexible when encountering Yin and not fight to the death. You have to learn how to be flexible, otherwise, I won''t be able to save you!"


    The old man made Bai Hua and I turn around and take seven steps back with our eyes closed. I did as he said, and slowly turned around to count in my mind, step by step, and the more I thought about it, the more panicked I became. If I didn''t know earlier that there was a life saving red thread tied to my wrist, I would have already collapsed.


    When I counted to seven, before I could even react, I felt Bai Hua push me a little, and then she said in a low voice: "We''re here, you can open your eyes, I''m also risking my life to accompany you this time, although I''ve learnt using yin techniques, this is also my first time here."


    I opened my eyes and looked at the scene before me. Initially, I thought that those myths and legends were all fabricated, but when I saw the bunch of fellows in front of me, I realized that there were a lot of things that weren''t as simple as just baseless rumors.


    The surrounding environment was rather desolate. The sand that filled the air was blown randomly by the wind. The sound of the wind could be heard, but one couldn''t feel the feeling of the sand hitting one''s face, much less the burning sensation of the sun.


    I squinted up at the sky. There was no sun in sight, but there was a faint yellow glow.


    Everything was grey and deathly. However, when he thought about it again, this was indeed where the dead were.


    I was in a trance. I looked down at my feet and realised that I was stepping on a yellow dirt road. The surroundings seemed to be in silence. I pressed my hand on my chest and realized that my heart had stopped beating.


    "Only the soul can go away, our physical bodies are still at Senior Hong''s house, so we don''t have a heartbeat right now." Bai Hua reminded her from the side.


    I nodded my head in a daze. I suddenly had a strange feeling. I looked at my surroundings and thought to myself, ''Could this be the legendary Road to the River Styx?'' Standing on this road, he didn''t know if he should be happy or afraid.


    I never thought that in my lifetime, I would be able to walk the Yellow Springs Road, and I wouldn''t need to drink Grandma Meng''s Elixir to maintain this memory. For ordinary people, this is something that would never happen in their entire lives.


    "Stop looking, we still have important things to do!" Just then, Bai Hua shouted into my ear.


    I snapped out of my daze and turned my head. My heart almost stopped beating when I saw all sorts of people floating around me.


    Their feet were three feet off the ground, and when they moved, their feet were almost still. Their arms were hanging down stiffly, making them look like puppets. All of them looked lifeless and extremely strange.


    Although I have already seen a lot of ghosts, but seeing the group in front of me still made my heart go cold.


    I wiped my face, trying my best to calm down, and then followed Bai Hua to quickly head towards Fengdu City. That place was completely different from the Fengdu City of the human world, it was a place where the truly dead live, and the thought of going there made me both scared and excited.


    Bai Hua had always urged me to run with her so that we could go and return early. I looked around, but instead of stopping, I kept on running, and kept on walking past the ghosts. It was probably because I had been watching them for too long, but suddenly I felt that these ghosts were not as evil as they seemed.


    I laughed bitterly, and just as I was about to heave a sigh of relief, I heard Bai Hua whisper in my ear: "Zhang Yu was not far away from the Feng family, but we don''t know much about the human world here, if you offend the Ghost Officer, he might let you stay here, so be smart."

 C94

    As she expected, not far ahead, I saw a place that I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. This place was not in the vicinity of the Fengdu City, and it should still be some distance away from the real Fengdu City.


    However, this place was actually a public place like a toll station. There were quite a few ghosts queuing up to go there.


    They were all obediently lining up, completely devoid of any mood to resist. I couldn''t help but lament, sometimes, people are just such a wonderful and pitiful animal, no matter what position and fame a person had in life, or how much power he has, after his death, he would still be no different from any other ghosts.


    At this time, I realised that every few meters, there were a few guys in blue uniform standing next to the group, holding onto a metal chain. Such an image suddenly reminded me of the security guards I saw in the mall, but the Ghost Officer here probably had a lot more authority than the security guards in uniform.


    Furthermore, I can tell that these ghosts are very afraid of them. I think that they are more afraid of the chains in these Ghost Officer''s hands, if I''m not wrong, that thing should be used to hook ghosts.


    Bai Hua and I honestly lined up and walked forward, as we looked around us in a bored manner. I suddenly realised that there was a rule in the Ghost Officer, which was that there would be one every 3 metres, and after seeing enough of the Ghost Officer, I looked at the large group of ghosts in front of me, and looked at the large group of people lining up from Hong Kong to Beijing, I really didn''t know when they would line up for us.


    I stood at the back and looked around endlessly, my heart burning with anxiety. When I accidentally turned my head, I realized that the three Ghost Officer s beside me were looking at me coldly, and their eyes were filled with suspicion. I had heard that mortals can''t come to the Netherworld, so it''s good that they weren''t discovered.


    Surprised, I looked down and saw that, apart from the red thread around my wrist, I didn''t seem any different from the other ghosts.


    When I looked up again, one of the Ghost Officer s had already walked to my side. Although this person is a Ghost Officer, the other ghosts look the same, just that they have higher cultivation experience and have a very powerful iron chain on their hands. Of course, Bai Hua had told me about this.


    After meeting Bai Hua, I finally understood why. Other than people from our world, when they were still alive, I couldn''t help but feel a little emotional in my heart.


    Just then, Bai Hua suddenly dragged me behind him, and passed a few pieces to the Ghost Officer s.


    I originally thought that Ghost Officer would leave after getting the money, but I didn''t expect such a thing. He shook his head at us, then pointed at my nose and said: "You go stand over there, don''t you understand these little rules?"


    This guy''s voice was very hoarse and it sounded very awkward. If it wasn''t for old man Hong reminding us over and over again that it would be better to save some time to save ourselves some trouble, I wouldn''t have tolerated them.


    I turned my head around mechanically and looked in the direction that he was pointing at. Only then did I notice that the group of people were clearly different from the rest.


    At this moment, I lowered my head to look at myself, only to realize that my body was also emitting black smoke. It was obvious that the Ghost Officer wanted to assign me to that side because of this.


    When the queue was right in front of me, I hurried over. The Ghost Officer originally wanted to grab hold of him, but Bai Hua had already given him a pair of underworld currency, thus he was willing to let this go, but she was afraid of causing trouble, so she kept on urging me to leave.


    I naturally wanted to leave as soon as possible, but I still had to go through with the necessary formalities. I stuffed the paper money into the tollbooth''s shadow. He looked at it carefully, then passed two black books to Lin Nian and me.


    We didn''t even know where the person Old Man Hong told us to look for was. I originally thought that Bai Hua would have a way, but now I realised that I had definitely overestimated her.


    The two of us stood in a daze on the main street. At this time, the streets of the Underworld had the feeling of standing on the streets of Beijing at night when the streets were high and the streets were in the peak. It was just that there were no sounds of cars coming and going, and it seemed rather lively.


    "What should we do now? We don''t even know the address. There are so many ghosts here, how can we find him as soon as possible?" I whispered into Bai Hua''s ear.


    Bai Hua shook her head at me, then looked towards a direction, suddenly her eyes were opened wide, as though she had seen something unbelievable.


    I was about to ask her what she saw, because I had just looked carefully, and those two were just a bunch of damn couples, and there were people like that everywhere on the street, but when I looked carefully, I realized that something wasn''t right.


    Because I recognized that female ghost among them. She was none other than the Li Mei who almost tricked us to death last time.


    "Senior Brother, why are you here?" While I was still in a daze, Lin Xin walked quickly towards the couple and shouted at the man in shock.


    "Can''t you see that I''m dead, this is the will of heaven, but I''m living well here with little Mei right now. But I do want to ask you, what are you doing here, and why are you bringing an ordinary person who doesn''t know anything! "


    I just found out that this person was actually Bai Hua''s senior brother, the one who was responsible for the previous incident. I never would have thought that the two of them weren''t together when they were alive, but they ended up as husband and wife after they died.


    "We want to find someone. Oh right, you guys are more familiar with this place than us. Can you help me find out where this person lives? We have urgent business with him."


    Bai Hua anxiously said to her senior, she is a cultivator, she naturally knows how time is of the essence, I do not wish to die so early.


    "So you''re looking for him. You don''t need to ask me where he is." Go straight along this road. He lives at No.14 Little Gouge Road, Nether Road. However, this guy is rather busy. If I knew earlier, I might have made an appointment for you in advance! "


    Bai Hua''s senior brother only glanced at the slip of paper and immediately said with a smile. It sounded like she was very familiar with that place.


    After Bai Hua heard her senior brother''s words, she immediately pulled at me and bid her farewell happily. I waved my hand at her senior brother, but somehow, I kept having the feeling that when her senior brother saw me, his expression was a little unnatural.


    Bai Hua pulled me along the street, and after walking for a while, she suddenly turned a corner and stopped, lying on the wall while secretly staring at her senior brother and Li Mei.

 C95

    "Why are you keeping an eye on them? Don''t we need to find the ghost now?" She looked at Bai Hua weirdly, not knowing what she was planning.


    "Wait a minute, I feel like there''s something wrong with the two of them. You don''t know me and my senior brother, we''ve known each other since we were young. Ben couldn''t escape this person''s thoughts, she was just lying."


    Bai Hua said to me in a low voice. Even when she was talking to me, his eyes didn''t leave her senior brother or Li Mei''s figure.


    Actually, I know this as well, but this person''s cultivation level is too high. I can''t see what he''s thinking, and this is something I''ve only recently discovered.


    When trying to guess an ordinary person''s thoughts, it was never strenuous, but the more profound one''s cultivation was, the harder it was to guess.


    Whether it was Qiu Baihe, old man Hong or this senior brother of Bai Hua in front of him, they were all unfathomable.


    "Don''t you know that your senior brother is dead?" I looked in astonishment at the two ghosts who were eating and chatting at an open-air table in the distance. I asked in confusion.


    "This was also what Jin Weilong told me after I woke up. He said that my senior brother suddenly died from a terminal illness, and it was not enough for me to not believe him at all, since my senior brother''s body is in such a condition, it is simply impossible for him to suffer from a terminal illness. For this reason, I even scolded Jin Weilong, blaming him for speaking nonsense, who knows if he was really dead!"


    Bai Hua sighed as she spoke. Obviously, in her life, this person was her senior brother and her friend. Therefore, when she heard that her senior brother had died, she would rather believe that what he said was fake.


    Just at this moment, the two of them paid and left. Bai Hua and I immediately followed behind them, but the two people in front of us all knew a bit about Taoism Arts, and if we followed too close, we would be discovered, so we could only follow far behind them.


    The two of them walked very slowly as they constantly moved through the crowd. If the atmosphere wasn''t really strange, everyone would think they were just strolling around.


    After walking for a while, Bai Hua and I suddenly realised that the surroundings had become quiet. I wanted to pull Bai Hua and stop my footsteps a few times, but Bai Hua wanted to follow us, so I could only follow him. Finally, there were only the four of us on the street.


    When I turned around to look, I was busy staring at the two of them. Now that I have a closer look at the surrounding environment, I felt a little uncertain. This is a wasteland, and this is already a wasteland, it is already a desolate and desolate land, if they want to eliminate us here, it would be extremely easy. I suddenly felt that these two fellows had intentionally lured us here.


    As expected, after walking for a short distance, the two fellows in front suddenly stopped. Bai Hua and I looked at each other, Bai Hua''s eyes were filled with panic, obviously she had finally noticed that something was amiss, it couldn''t be blamed on her, after all, she was worried about us, but now that we understood that we had been discovered, we could only stop in our tracks as well.


    "Little Painting, with your cultivation experience, you''re still too inexperienced to follow me!" At this time, Bai Hua''s senior brother suddenly taunted. Bai Hua and I looked at each other and saw awkwardness in each other''s eyes, the stalker was discovered, and the other party still wanted us to come out. If it was anyone else, they would feel extremely awkward.


    But we still walked out. When Bai Hua''s senior brother saw the two of us, she immediately laughed coldly and said to Li Mei: "I''ll hold onto the little painting. If you want to take revenge, then do it as soon as possible!"


    After hearing what he said, Li Mei immediately looked coldly at me. My heart was shocked, as I didn''t understand the current situation at all.


    Bai Hua was naturally protecting me, so she angrily roared at his own senior brother: "Senior brother, I have always respected you, but how can you help Li Mei destroy you now!?"


    "Killing to pay with one''s life is the righteous and the righteous. How can this be considered helping the evil? Hurry up and get out of the way, I don''t want to hit you! "


    Bai Hua''s senior brother sneered, then turned her head and stared straight at me, a cold light flashing across her dead fish eyes, causing me to feel a chill in my heart.


    At this moment, Li Mei quickly walked towards me. Bai Hua originally wanted to stop her, but unfortunately, she was already stopped by her own senior brother, so I could only rely on myself.


    Seeing that I was in a ready position, Li Mei laughed coldly, then shouted loudly: "Zhang Yu, you are dead today!"


    She quickly caught up to me. When I realized that something was wrong, she had already caught up to me, and this fellow was sneering at me as he fiercely grabbed onto my arm. I only saw that her nails had already dug into the flesh of my arm, and I couldn''t help but feel pain.


    Li Mei immediately screamed and threw me out. I never thought that it would have such strength, at the moment it was sent flying, it spun in midair until it was thrown into the water with a splash.


    However, I immediately felt chilled to the bone. Standing in this water was no different from standing on the peak of the Long White Mountain in winter. Before long, my feet were numb from the cold and even my teeth were chattering.


    Only then did I realize that Li Mei had already thrown her into a pond by the side of the countryside. It''s just that this pond seemed to be artificially constructed, and the water inside wasn''t considered deep, as it reached as high as my shoulder just now. However, the side of the pond was repaired to an extremely high level.


    I almost did my best to climb ashore, but when I looked up, I saw that the water level was at least four meters above the shore. It was almost impossible to reach it by hand, and I was frozen.


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" How does Zhang Yu feel? "When I died, I felt much worse than you did. You should have enjoyed it!"


    Just then, Li Mei walked to the side of the pond and looked down at me with a complacent expression.


    I raised my head to look at her. My brain had gone numb from the freezing water and my ears were buzzing. I couldn''t make out what it was saying. It would be hard for me to even move my fingers, let alone climb up.


    "Zhang Yu, you have to hold on, Senior Brother, don''t be stupid, Li Mei basically brought this upon herself, her death has nothing to do with Zhang Yu at all, don''t do this to him!"


    Bai Hua could also naturally see that I was on the verge of collapsing, but she was also unable to break free from her senior brother''s grasp, hence she shouted excitedly. I could even hear a slight tremble in her voice.


    "Nonsense, Little Painting, you''ve been tricked by him. This man is very cunning and cruel. He''s already killed a lot of people!"


    After hearing what she said, Bai Hua''s senior brother immediately retorted emotionally. He tried to make Bai Hua believe what he had said, but right now, Bai Hua is wholeheartedly trying to save me, so how could she listen.

 C96

    Tsk tsk ¡­


    At this moment, Li Mei laughed without restraint, as though she had gone insane. Her waist swayed, and she suddenly revealed her true form, I looked at this girl in fear, who had become badly mutilated, and even her facial features were no longer where they used to be. She looked extremely strange, and had fallen from the sky to become like this.


    It didn''t look that scary, but it was really disgusting. I just felt disgusted in my heart. After soaking in ice water, I felt even worse.


    Just when I thought that I was about to freeze to death, I suddenly remembered that before I left, Qiu Baihe even gifted me three Talisman Paper s, saying that they were used to protect my life.


    At this time, I hastily took out the Talisman Paper from my pocket. The Talisman immediately emitted a bright light, and with this Talisman Paper in hand, I suddenly felt that it wasn''t as cold as before.


    Seeing that I had recovered my strength, Li Mei immediately flew back in anger, as though she was about to kick me back to the riverbed. My mouth twitched, and without thinking, I threw the Talisman Paper onto her body.


    Li Mei screamed miserably, his entire body trembling. His badly mutilated head looked even more sinister.


    I anxiously turned my head to look elsewhere, only to see that Bai Hua and her senior were already fighting, but I could see that neither side was going to give up their life, Bai Hua''s senior only wanted to stop her, and Bai Hua didn''t want to injure her senior either, so we were in a stalemate, and there was no way of telling who would win or lose.


    Seeing the scene in front of my eyes, I did not hesitate, and immediately pulled Li Mei who was beside me. She seemed to have realized that I was going to throw her into the river.


    So I struggled in fear, but how could I give her a chance to struggle, so I sent the other Talisman Paper to her.


    This time, she didn''t even have the strength to struggle. I didn''t spend too much effort to throw Li Mei into the river.


    But strangely, after this ghost lady fell from above, she seemed to be stuck on the water when she touched it. Before I could push her, she had already fallen down.


    I looked at the river in astonishment. The river was so clear that I couldn''t see anything wrong with it. Besides falling in the river myself, I didn''t feel any discomfort other than a little cold.


    But after Li Mei fell into the water, she started to struggle painfully. Very quickly, her entire body started to emit black smoke, and kept on releasing miserable cries, as though she was enduring great pain. This female ghost was struggling non-stop in front of me, as though she had fallen into a pool of acid.


    I covered my ears, but the sound still made its way through the cracks, causing me headaches and a chill to run down my spine.


    Just then, Li Mei suddenly returned to her original state, her face had a clear and pretty look, but her eyes were filled with hatred, she stared coldly at me, her eyes flashed with a few words: "You actually threw me into the Frigid Water River, he will definitely avenge me!"


    I have indeed seen Bai Hua''s cultivation level before, but those who can be her senior brother, naturally have their own cultivation levels too. If he really fights with us because of Li Mei, I''m not too sure if Bai Hua, along with me, can be her senior brother''s match.


    "Li Mei!" Just then, a heart-wrenching scream rang out from above. It was obvious that this fellow was in extreme pain, and that this voice belonged to Senior Brother Bai Hua.


    I looked above my head guiltily, only to see Bai Hua''s senior seeing that I was still standing on the shore, her eyes immediately turned red, he actually jumped down from the bridge and landed beside me, grabbing onto my neck, she roared fiercely: "You vicious guy, you actually killed her twice!?"


    I was grabbed by the neck and both feet off the ground, but I discovered that he wasn''t even looking at me, but was instead looking straight into the river. My eyes were filled with endless grief and sorrow, and I suddenly felt a little sour in my heart, but then I thought that if I didn''t do that just now, I would definitely be the one to die.


    "Senior Brother Li Mei really wasn''t killed by Zhang Yu, even if you don''t believe in him, you should at least believe in me. I know that you''re sad, but Zhang Yu was completely out of instinct, he didn''t intend to kill her!"


    Just then, Bai Hua jumped down from the stage and asked her senior.


    However, his senior didn''t seem to have heard her words as he continued to stare at the river surface, his hand grabbing onto my neck. I was almost suffocated by him and instinctively wanted to struggle, but the strength in his hand had increased by a lot, causing me to be unable to move.


    "Senior Brother, quickly let go of him. Zhang Yu doesn''t know any spells, he''s just an ordinary person. If you do that, you''ll choke him to death!"


    Bai Hua was anxious, she just ran over to me and started to break her senior brother''s hands.


    "No matter what, I had personally witnessed Li Mei being pushed into the water. He had to die!"


    After saying that, he suddenly pushed Bai Hua to the side, wanting to snap my neck. I looked at him evenly, and saw that fellow''s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    I hesitated for a bit, and in the end, while struggling, I still took advantage of the time that Qiu Baihe had given me to stick the Talisman Paper onto his body.


    Aooo ¡­


    The fellow immediately let out a blood-curdling screech, and dropped down to the ground as well. He lowered his head to look at the Talisman Paper that was stuck to his body.


    Then he said in surprise: "This is Martial Uncle''s Talisman Paper, where did you get it from?!"


    "Your Martial Uncle personally gave me his life to protect me. He originally wanted me to deal with my enemies. Who knew that before he even saw that evil spirit, he would use it on you!"


    I laughed at myself, only to discover that this fellow still had his head lowered as he looked at the Talisman Paper s on his body. His face became paler and paler, looking extremely haggard.


    Bai Hua anxiously took off the Talisman Paper and gave it back to me, then he helped her senior brother up: "Senior brother, Li Mei''s death can give you a blow, but even junior master knows that Zhang Yu is not a bad person, so you shouldn''t suspect him even more!"


    After hearing her words, Bai Hua''s senior brother nodded her head slightly. After being silent for a long while, she sighed lightly and said: "Perhaps this is fate, I will bring you guys to find the person you guys are looking for. I have some personal friends with this person, so it might be more convenient to handle things!"


    After saying that, we got up and walked up. Bai Hua and I looked at each other, and Bai Hua immediately revealed a helpless expression, then quickly caught up to his senior brother. I had no choice but to follow him.


    It was true that there were no traces of Li Mei anymore. I couldn''t help but to feel extremely surprised, as it also made me fall into the river. I was fine, but Li Mei was in extreme pain, and disappeared.


    Thus, I curiously went up to Bai Hua and asked in a low voice: "What kind of river was that that Bai Hua just swam in? Why did Li Mei disappear after falling in?"

 C97

    Li Mei has already been dissolved, this river is called the Frigid River, in the ancient era it was an ancient battlefield, many people died, all these people died on the battlefield, the last remnants of their grievances will not dissipate, they formed this river, in the end this place is divided into the underworld jurisdiction, the underworld would just treat it as a type of punishment, any ghost that makes a big mistake, they would be thrown in, turned into ashes and burned away.


    When she said these words, even though her tone was very calm and her gaze was ice-cold, as though she had seen it before, I shivered violently. I finally understood why Li Mei was in such a difficult position after falling.


    "Actually, I thought you would also die. After all, mortals have souls. Anyone that falls into that river, no matter what, will be melted away. You are an exception!"


    Just then, Bai Hua suddenly turned her head and continued.


    I nodded my head and carefully looked at Bai Cai''s senior brother. He was obviously in a bad mood. He kept a straight face and didn''t utter a single word. Bai Tu didn''t say anything when he saw his senior brother acting like this, so we all fell silent for a moment.


    I blankly looked up at the sky. The surroundings seemed to be shrouded in a completely enclosed space. The sky was extremely chaotic. This kind of place made me feel an indescribable fear. I kept feeling that this wasn''t the place that we should be.


    The more I walked, the more remote the road became. I didn''t know how long I walked before we finally arrived at an endless mountain peak.


    The top of the mountain was shrouded in a layer of mist, making it seem very shadowy and indistinct. This made it seem even stranger. I never thought that there would be such a place in the Nether Realm, but I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart.


    "That''s not fog, it''s ghost aura. This mountain should be in the Yin Yang Twin Realms. Only in the ghost realm can we see it clearly."


    Bai Hua looked at the mountain in front of her, and compared it to the address, it was indeed here, so she smiled and said to me.


    Although he didn''t say anything along the way, I could feel that he had a deep enmity towards me. I didn''t really understand if he wanted to stop the incident with Li Mei for a long time, or if he intentionally brought me here to trick me.


    I only temporarily believe that he was deliberately helping me, or else the consequences would have been dire.


    After walking silently for half an hour or so, Bai Hua''s senior brother easily brought us into a cave. Bai Hua walked in first, and I followed behind her.


    I then walked towards the cave, but as soon as I stepped foot inside, I immediately felt a cold breath, this chill was so cold it felt like it was deep inside my bones. At the same time, I heard the sound of sobbing coming from all directions, and I was startled; I thought I had misheard, but when I listened carefully, I found that there was indeed such a sound.


    And it sounded very noisy, young and old, male and female, very sharp, as if it were a warning, and I jumped and stopped in my tracks.


    Luckily, Bai Hua was able to support me in time so I barely stood up. Bai Hua looked at me in astonishment, then looked at her surroundings to confirm that she did not see anything strange, and asked worriedly: "Zhang Yu, what''s wrong? You just fell into the cold water river, did you leave something behind? Or do you see what''s here? "There''s clearly nothing here!" Didn''t you hear anything? " I looked at her in astonishment. At the same time, I could clearly hear the sounds of weeping that rose and fell in my ears.


    After Bai Hua heard me, she looked towards her senior brother, but her senior brother did not stop, and continued to walk further, she then shook her head and asked: "What did you hear?"


    I shook my head perfunctorily, "It''s nothing. Maybe I heard wrong!"


    Bai Hua looked at him strangely, as though she had thought of something, but she did not say much, and quickly headed towards the depths of the cave, wanting to catch up with her senior brother.


    I was just about to run to catch up with Bai Hua and her senior brother, but before I could even get far, I heard a lot of people shout out at the same time, "Don''t go in!" This voice was also heard by many people at the same time. It was still very noisy, but they were talking about the same thing.


    I jumped in shock and hurriedly withdrew my leg. I grabbed onto Bai Hua who still wanted to walk forward and looked around in fear.


    "What''s going on?" Bai Hua looked at me in shock, then looked at her senior brother again, and said impatiently. I know she will be impatient, but I will still not let go.


    "Don''t you think there''s a problem with your senior brother?" I thought for a moment and tried to speak to her.


    Bai Hua became silent. She was extremely intelligent, and knew her own senior brother a lot better than me, so she should have already seen through it.


    She sighed and said, "In that case, let''s leave this place as soon as possible. I''ll talk to my senior brother later. We should find Senior Hong and find him. Otherwise, we won''t have time!"


    I nodded my head. It was a good thing that her senior didn''t have the time to make things difficult for us, so we smoothly walked out of the cave.


    Fortunately, Bai Hua had a compass in her hands that allowed him to determine the direction, allowing him to use it nimbly in the underworld. Only then did we barely manage to walk out of the forest.


    After exiting the mountain, we finally found the ghost that Senior Hong told us to find. We didn''t expect that this ghost was actually a living person.


    The ghosts of the underworld could only walk in the mortal world when the gate of the ghost realm opened in July. Most of the time, they couldn''t leave the underworld casually, so if these ghosts wanted to drag their family members to get something for them, or if they wanted to say something, they had to ask for this guy''s help.


    It could be said that in the Fengdu City, this guy knows almost all the ghosts, as well as everything about the Netherworld. He''s called Qin San, and we found him without much trouble.


    When we entered, we saw that the fellow was still lying on the table, but he had already noticed us coming in. He stretched, got up from the table, and said, "Send a message for ten million, a gift for twenty million!"


    After saying that, he looked over at the two of us. After taking a glance, he seemed to feel that he did not see wrongly, so he went closer to take a closer look and asked, "What are you two doing here?"

 C98

    "First, take a look at this letter, then we can talk. If you want to ask us for money, you can ask for as much as you want. However, the prerequisite is that you have to give us the task!"


    Lin Nian passed old man Hong''s heart to him and then calmly said.


    Qin San took the letter and looked at the envelope carefully. In fact, there was nothing on the envelope. Then, I saw a line of words flash across his eyes: "Ugh, he must be here to cause trouble for me again!"


    I laughed coldly in my heart, if he insisted on saying it, then we would be the ones who gave him trouble, after all, the evil ghost we were looking for was definitely not an ordinary one, otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to kill so many people without having the Netherworld finding out, still able to stay in the mortal world, and even understand Taoism Arts. It would be easy to kill one person, but it wouldn''t be easy to make the person who was killed think that I am the murderer.


    After he finished reading, he shook his head helplessly and said, "I knew that this old man Hong was trying to trick me again. Do you think that I have such a small matter? I''ve worked so hard in the Underworld for so many years and he still wants to cheat me? My life is truly pitiful!"


    Bai Hua and I looked at each other, and at the same time, we saw two words in each other''s eyes: "Interesting!"


    "A hundred million to help us investigate that ghost''s origins!" Bai Hua also knew that this guy saying too much was nonsense, because they were a group that only knew how to talk about money.


    After Qin San heard Bai Hua''s words, she completely ignored us and continued to cry poor, even as she cried. Unfortunately, ghosts don''t have tears, and not only is his appearance not pitiful at all, he looks extremely comical.


    However, we all know his reason for pretending to cry, so Bai Hua bluntly said, "300 million, that should be enough, right?!"


    "Do you think it''s easy for me to do that? Last month, my new wife reincarnated, and I''m now single. I''m completely alone, I don''t even have any money to continue ¡­"


    "One billion, are you f * cking done yet? If you keep spouting nonsense, I''ll send you to see your wife right now!?"


    Bai Hua finally could not take it anymore, and slammed one billion underworld coins on the table, then coldly roared at Qin San.


    Qin San looked at the billion man sitting on the table, his eyes gleaming. A lewd smile was plastered across his face, and his saliva was about to come out from his mouth.


    He lightly coughed twice, tidied up his collar, smiled and said, "Please wait a moment, I will go and bring his documents over to you. You can rest assured that I will do what I have done!"


    After saying that, he pulled on a pair of tattered cloth shoes that were covering his toes and scurried into the room. Bai Hua and I sat outside the hall and waited in boredom. There were a few times when I wanted to go to the back to take a look, but we were all held down by Bai Hua.


    After waiting for about half an hour, Qin San finally returned with a pile of rice paper. He placed a pile of paper in front of me and reached out to take the billion.


    He looked at it in surprise, but it didn''t show any sign of weakness. I took the opportunity to take a closer look at the paper and realized that it wasn''t a ghost at all, but a human being. He was not a normal human being, but a monster that had lived for more than three hundred years!


    "Is this information of yours true? We spent 100 million!" I stood up excitedly and grabbed Qin San by the collar as I shouted.


    "You can''t say it like that, you better not go out and ask. Is it the first day that I, Qin San, am on this street? Business is about credibility. Although I want money, I have never been vague about it, so you should take your time! "


    After Qin San heard what I said, he immediately put away the evil merchant''s smile and coldly said.


    The corner of my mouth twitched. Originally, I wanted to continue arguing with him, but I heard Bai Hua say coldly from the side: "Zhang Yu, don''t worry, the person who wants to kill you, might really be a human being. Although I don''t know his goal, I do know his strength.


    I was stunned, but just then, Qin San broke free from my hands, returning back to his previous smiling face, and walked up to Bai Hua and said apologetically: "This lady has eyes, then can I take the money previously?"


    "Zhang Yu, we don''t have much time left, we need to hurry back!"


    After Bai Hua finished speaking, she took a pile of papers and walked towards the door. I hastily followed her, and asked in astonishment: "A person who has lived for over three hundred years, what grudge could she have with me? This doesn''t make sense, such a crappy lie, you actually believed it!"


    When I thought about these things, I got angry. I just couldn''t help but feel that this Qin San was very unreliable.


    "It might not be a lifetime, perhaps you had some unhappy encounters with him in your previous life, this is all possible, everything in the world has to chase after the cause and effect, since we''ve already found the result, why not use the reason, isn''t it easier that way?"


    After Bai Hua heard my words, she chuckled, and then gave me the pair of papers, and took only one of them, and started reading as she walked.


    I sighed. Since she insisted on believing that the tease called Qin San was not trying to trick us, then I had nothing to say to that. Thus, I looked for one of the photos myself to take a closer look.


    This guy is called Zhang Qian, which is the same name as an ancient famous person. During the Qing Dynasty, Fang Shi, he used to train in Penglai, but because he trained in forbidden techniques, he was chased down the mountain by Penglai. From then on, he started his life of working for money, and this guy also had many nobles to refine pills.


    I once read some random books, and it was indeed recorded that in ancient times, many rich people hoped to live forever, so they often take some pills, but not only did these not let them live forever, on the contrary, it even contained some heavy metals, so the result was that many nobles ate until they died. This was also a matter of ridicule.


    But in the end, what surprised me was that this Demonic Taoist called Zhang Qian did not use heavy metals to concoct pills, but infants. Furthermore, he had just become a young child, and it was said that this pill had flourished in the Qing Dynasty before. Naturally, this pill would be found amongst the nobility, but these things would not be recorded in the history of the kingdom.


    Later on, this fella was hunted down by a group of orthodox Taoists and disappeared for a hundred years before reappearing again during the Republic of China period. He began to search for that group of names, but strangely, there were no clear records.


    Seeing this, a thought suddenly flashed across my mind. According to Bai Hua, I might really have a grudge with him in my previous life, thus why she would go all out to kill me.

 C99

    We hurried back from the netherworld to the Underworld. As soon as we returned to the sun, we suddenly felt that something was wrong with the surrounding atmosphere. Lin Nian and I looked around, but we couldn''t see what was wrong.


    But after Old man Hong''s house, I suddenly realized something was wrong. When we walked out of Old man Hong''s house, we discovered a young man squatting at a crossroad nearby to burn paper, while Old man Hong''s door was locked.


    It was a good thing that the walls of their house weren''t high, so we jumped over the wall and walked to his side and asked, "Does little brother know where all those Hong family members went?"


    "Are you here for Master Hong as well?" The man looked up at us, his face full of surprise.


    Bai Hua and I looked at each other, and then, Bai Hua nodded and said, "I suppose so, why did you come here to burn paper?


    I know that she is referring to the fact that the distance from here to Old Man Hong''s house is a little too close. To burn paper money in front of his house is somewhat unlucky.


    "You might not know it, but I''m just burning paper for Master Hong. He died this morning!"


    "What!?" Bai Hua and I were both shocked. After all, we met old man Hong yesterday, and he was the one who sent me to the Nether Realm. We didn''t expect that he himself would actually send himself to the Nether Realm.


    "How did he die? Senior Hong has always been in good health, why did he suddenly ¡­" There must be a problem here! "


    Bai Hua muttered a few sentences in a low voice. My heart was also in a mess, so I didn''t listen carefully, but instead squatted on the ground and listened to the man who looked to be in her thirties with strong determination.


    Therefore, he stood up and frowned as he asked, "You call yourself Senior Hong, could it be that you also cultivate the Dao?"


    Bai Hua nodded, she was anxious to know how Old Master Hong died so she asked anxiously: "Tell me, quickly, what exactly happened?"


    "Speaking of which, we are also responsible for Master Hong''s death, because Master Hong is currently helping us investigate something. It might be related to this matter, and quite a few people have died consecutively."


    After all, I had been in the business for a long time, so I immediately saw that this fellow knew that Bai Hua knew Master Hong, and that Bai Hua definitely wanted us to take over this matter, so we continued our investigation.


    Therefore, I anxiously grabbed Bai Hua''s arm and said: "Sir, we will be troubling you if you still have anything else to do. Please forgive us!"


    After saying that, I pulled Bai Hua away, but Bai Hua did her best to break free from my grasp, pulling me to the side and whispering to me: "After all, Senior Hong helped us this time, he died an unknown death, we can''t just leave like this. Let me take a look at his corpse, and find out how he died!"


    I sighed lightly, but I had no way of refuting it. Bai Hua was right, I was purely acting out of selfishness, and did not want myself to be drawn into this mess.


    My name is Bai Hua, this is my assistant Zhang Yu, we are from Beijing, and although you have not heard of me, it is normal, but you must have heard of my Junior Master Qiu Baihe!


    Bai Hua walked in front of the man, and said calmly. After speaking, he handed over a name card, and after the man looked at it, she immediately laughed and said: "My apologies, my name is Feng Yi, you don''t need to call me by my name, since you two have taken over this matter, why don''t you two come back with me to meet our boss? If you are busy, we can meet up again."


    "It''s nothing, we''re not busy right now. Let''s go!" Bai Hua laughed faintly, and then said calmly.


    Helpless, even though I know that this matter is definitely not simple, otherwise, I wouldn''t even be able to beat old man Hong. Thinking about this, my heart is filled with uncertainty.


    Before I could think about it, Bai Hua pulled me to a black Mercedes-Benz. The car door was opened and a middle-aged man wearing a white shirt and western pants leaned against the car.


    Feng Yi led us to the man and introduced us respectfully: "Boss, this Miss Bai Hua is Mr. Beijing Qiu Baihe''s junior nephew and has specifically come to visit Mr. Hong. She has already agreed to take over the responsibility of Master Hong in his investigation."


    After the middle-aged man heard Bai Hua''s name, he sized him up and a line of words flashed across her eyes: "What can a vase do?


    I snorted, seeing Bai Hua nod her head symbolically, this boss had actually heard of him before when we first arrived here, he started her business from nothing, the black and white are both tough, so even if we don''t do anything, there is no need to offend him.


    The man nodded to us, his face calm. Although he didn''t take us seriously, he still had some basic etiquette.


    After seeing the boss, we were led by Feng Yi to another car. He politely opened the car door for Bai Hua, who nodded at him before sitting in the car. I opened the car door and sat beside Bai Hua, who quickly ran to the driver''s seat and started the car, then followed behind the boss''s Mercedes-Benz.


    Feng Yi chatted with us for a while, but it sounded more like a ruse.


    Bai Hua was happy to play along with him, because she also wanted to know more about Master Hong''s death. If she thought about people like Feng Yi, as long as she wanted to, there was nothing in this county that she didn''t know.


    Although this person looks very refined, I could tell from his eyes that he was the kind of ruthless person. I tried not to say anything and lowered my head to read the information I got from Qin San.


    They drove very fast, driving all the way to a villa on the outskirts of the city. Finally, they stopped at a courtyard. Just the courtyard of the villa was enough for them to build another villa.


    The courtyard was very clean. When we entered, we only saw an old man, and judging by the architecture, we knew that the boss was a superstitious person.


    The feng shui here was obviously in the format of the Feilu Bureau. It had a fountain, a grass field, and five red lanterns that could be seen every day. The structure was simple and not easy to destroy, but it also had the effect of protecting the master''s home.


    He was the most frightening person I''ve ever met, because it was difficult for you to read his thoughts from the outside. When we were doing business in the past, I was most afraid of encountering such a person, but right now, I might not be able to adapt to this kind of ordinary life, so seeing such a person, I just felt uncomfortable all over.

 C100

    I took a deep breath, and suddenly realised that Bai Hua and I might have met some trouble this time, luckily the boss didn''t say anything and walked into the villa. Bai Hua pulled me for a bit, and I followed him in.


    The villa has three floors, we entered the second floor, and the first thing we did was enter a spacious and well-decorated hall. The villa has three floors, and we entered the second floor, and the first thing we did was enter a spacious and well decorated hall.


    The moment we sat down, the boss directly said in a straightforward manner: "Miss Bai, the moment we sat down, Feng Yi said that you are related to Mr. Qiu Baihe, it made me feel very surprised, because you are very beautiful, and don''t seem like a person in your line of work. This doesn''t have anything to do with me, I just want to see what abilities you have.


    Bai Hua laughed bitterly and said: "Although I love money, I hope that you can help me out more. If you can help out with that, we can split the money in half."


    "That depends on the help! Miss Bai, please tell me. " The boss did not expect Bai Hua to say that, so he asked without hurry.


    "I want to know the cause of Senior Hong''s death. Honestly speaking, we even saw him yesterday. She was alive and well at that time, and she didn''t even look like she was about to die. Isn''t it a bit too unreasonable for him to suddenly pass away?" Bai Hua did not hesitate and directly stated her purpose for coming.


    The boss didn''t hesitate after hearing Bai Hua''s words. She waved her hand and called one of her subordinates over, this is the person who was driving for us before.


    The owner introduced him: "This person is his bodyguard, and also his trusted aide, Feng Yi."


    Actually, we''ve already talked about it. This person has a pretty face, and if I didn''t see through his Adam''s apple, I wouldn''t have been able to tell that he was a man.


    After Feng Yi heard his boss''s instructions, he waved his hand and made a gesture of invitation, then said: "Miss Bai, Mr. Zhang, this way please."


    Feng Yi brought Bai Hua and I to a small bedroom. I looked at him suspiciously, not knowing what he was planning to do, but this person had also directly given me tea, and said calmly: "These are Master Hong''s autopsy report. Since he died at home and has always been in good health, the police think that he might have killed them, but the autopsy report is very strange, take a look for yourselves."


    Bai Hua and I read through the autopsy report carefully. As expected, I felt that it was very strange, the autopsy report actually showed that Master Hong had died from a heart attack, it was completely impossible. Let alone Bai Hua, even I didn''t believe that someone like Master Hong had a heart attack.


    After looking through the information, Bai Hua sighed and said, "First look at the troublesome matters that have happened in your company. Maybe it has something to do with Master Hong''s death!"


    After Feng Yi heard her words, he nodded his head, but did not immediately speak, and sat in front of us muttering to himself for a moment, then said: "What I want to tell you, may affect our company''s reputation, so I hope you keep it a secret."


    Bai Hua and I nodded at the same time, waiting to hear what he had to say. She did not waste time talking to us, she just told us everything that happened at the company. It turned out that four of their employees had died in the elevator since this month, but the elevator didn''t malfunction. When I heard him talk about this, I thought all four of them had died of a heart attack.


    Bai Hua and I couldn''t help but look at each other when we heard the words'' heart attack ''. We could see the key point in each other''s eyes, after all, old man Hong also died from a heart attack, and these four people were the same. There might really be a connection.


    "To tell you the truth, the reason why I''m going with the boss to burn paper today is because I think that Master Hong''s death is very likely related to something that happened to our company. It''s possible that he came into contact with some unfavorable circumstances and made a mistake, which caused him to lose his life!"


    Feng Yi suddenly spoke out, he then sighed and said regretfully: "Originally, I wanted to learn some things from Master Hong, I never thought that he would leave in such a hurry, I didn''t even have time to say my goodbyes!"


    If it''s a ghost, most of them use illusions to scare people. Those who have less courage or lack of vitality can truly be scared to death, because spirits do not have a physical body, they come from another world, and can only attack people with the help of the human body, that is, the so-called Ghost Possession, which is only for those who have a very high cultivation level of ghosts, only those with at least the Ghost Demon level can directly attack humans.


    Although I don''t really understand, but don''t chase after ghosts for so many times, they rarely charged directly at me, and will instead scare people off a little bit more.


    But when Feng Yi heard this, he couldn''t help but shake his head. In his words, these people died without any injuries, but they were suffocated to death without any signs of struggling. I was confused and suffocated.


    I could not help but say it out loud, Feng Yi nodded his head and said: "The doctor has already appraised, it''s mechanical asphyxia."


    I quickly checked my cell phone for information about mechanical asphyxia, which is caused by mechanical violence in the respiratory system. To put it simply, he had used violence to cause people to be unable to breathe and finally suffocated to death. Feng Yi saw through my problem and said, "Not to mention you, even the private investigators are helpless to do anything about it!"


    I nodded my head and turned to look at Bai Hua. From now on, until the day this question is revealed, Bai Hua and I will not be able to leave the monitoring area of this boss. After all, this boss had made such a loud noise for so many years, and was a gangster who had started his business, so there must be a lot of enemies in it.


    However, four people had already died, yet this boss was still able to hide it from everyone. Not only that, there was no news of the outside world, which proved his strength.


    However, he was still unable to solve the problem. I carefully thought about what Feng Yi had said, and realized that Feng Yi wasn''t in a rush to sit by the side and drink a cup after cup of tea. He looked very relaxed, and his actions were quite similar to his boss''s.

 C101

    "Where are the bodies of the dead?" I think there should be some clues left on the body. "


    Bai Hua pressed on her forehead and frowned. It was obvious that she couldn''t think of a way, so she wanted to look for clues from the corpse.


    Let alone her, even I could tell that even if this wasn''t done by a ghost, the both of us would definitely be on the same side. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to do it, after all, people like Master Hong have cultivated Taoism Arts for a lifetime, and there aren''t many people in the circle who can beat him.


    Feng Yi didn''t hesitate after hearing Bai Hua''s words, and directly brought us downstairs straight to the entrance of the basement. The basement seemed to be roughly the same size as the space above, and even the decorations were very similar to the second floor, with a long corridor below them as well, with identical doors every few metres. This place is a little like a high-end hotel, but when we reach this place, I can''t help but feel a chill coming from the surroundings, although I can only feel that Feng Yi and Bai Hua are both calm, as if they couldn''t feel anything at all.


    Feng Yi led me to the door of the last room with ease and familiarity, and skillfully opened it.


    A wave of cold air assaulted my face, but it wasn''t the cold air. I trembled a little, and followed Bai Hua in, and only then did I realize that this place was a small place of ruthlessness.


    A gust of cold air blew against my face, but it wasn''t the chilling cold. I shivered for a moment before following him in. It was only then that I realised that this was a small and cold place. Could it be that those four corpses ¡­


    I can''t believe the boss left the body in his basement! Furthermore, right below him was a shrewd person who didn''t know that ordinary people would be able to do such a thing.


    There was a bang, and the heavy door closed. I suddenly felt as if I had left the mortal world, and the temperature in my surroundings dropped by a few degrees.


    I stood on the ground with my arms crossed and stomped my feet, while Feng Yi used all his strength to pull open an ice chest. Then, with a lift of his hand, Bai Hua and I saw a white object fly out, and the last thing we heard was a dull thud. Feng Yi had already walked to the front of the morgue.


    Feng Yi walked over leisurely and lifted the white cloth off the corpse''s body. Only then did I realize that it was a female corpse, who looked to be in her twenties, with pale skin and a slightly green complexion. Her corpse spots appeared early but were prominent, revealing a dark purplish red color;


    The female corpse''s eyes were round and filled with despair, making people''s heart go cold. It should have been caused when she died. I picked up her hand and looked at her (toenails). It was also purplish blue, a sign of suffocating death.


    Feng Yi said calmly, "Their common characteristic is that all four of them are female, all single, and all very beautiful. "Since she''s pretty and capable, it''s very likely that she''ll become the backbone of the company in the future. Now that she''s dead, I don''t know why, so the boss really hopes that you can find her killer. Otherwise, I feel like there''ll be more deaths."


    I looked around, and realised that there were three morgue beds, the place is big enough anyway, Bai Hua made Feng Yi take out the other three corpses, Feng Yi was right.


    The four women had all died the same way. No matter how beautiful they had been, they didn''t look stunning at all. Some of them were just terrified.


    I could tell that they had indeed died from suffocation, and there were no injuries on their bodies. I couldn''t understand why even if ghosts killed people, they would leave some scars on their bodies. It was impossible that there wasn''t anything on them.


    But the facts were placed right in front of his eyes and were completely unharmed. It was at this time that Bai Hua said softly: "Previously, I heard that someone used the acupuncture points on one''s head to suffocate someone. Help me look for one."


    I lowered my head to carefully search, but after searching for a while, I couldn''t find anything. I dejectedly looked at the few corpses in front of me, and suddenly felt a sense of boredom in my heart.


    Feng Yi carelessly said, "Stop searching, not to mention the head, the medical examiners have even turned over all the corpses to search, there''s nothing else!"


    I felt a chill run down my spine, but then I realized that was reasonable. If this case could be solved by a medical examiner, it wouldn''t be so difficult to find Hong and the rest of us.


    After Bai Hua heard what Feng Yi said, she sighed lightly, then circled around the corpse and continued to search, I understand her character, even though we did not find anything last time, she was still not willing to let go and search for it herself.


    "Their biggest feature is that they are too clean. They don''t have any injuries at all. This is also what I can''t figure out. How did the killer do it?" She frowned, obviously unable to figure out what was going on.


    I sighed. I couldn''t understand her, so I didn''t want to think about it. I changed my mind, since all four of them died in the elevator, and all of them were in the same elevator, I might as well take a look at this killing elevator.


    I helplessly told Bai Hua the results. After Bai Hua heard this, he nodded her head and asked Feng Yi to bring us to the elevator.


    After hearing what Bai Hua said, she just nodded her head and stuffed the corpses back into the cave. It seemed that she was fast and nimble, as if she had expected it to happen, and it was also possible that did not think well of us, but only followed what his boss said, and did not hold us any hope at all.


    However, thinking about how such a young man could be a bodyguard for such a boss, he immediately felt relieved. Moreover, this person seemed to have some manpower. He put away the four corpses in one breath without even breathing, as if he was used to doing this.


    I don''t understand. This freezer was not built for these four women. What was it before? However, I have nothing to do with this matter, so I might as well not ask about it.


    After leaving the villa, Feng Yi immediately took Bai Hua and I out to drive to the office.


    I raised my head and saw that the scale of this company was not small from the outside. In this small county, if a company like this ranked second, no one would dare to compete for first place.


    According to what I know, this is the place that this boss is earning the most money for. Bai Hua and I looked around as we followed Feng Yi in.


    After a while, he brought me to the elevator. There were a total of four flights of stairs, with one on each side and two facing the door. Feng Yi pointed to the one to the left and said, "This is it."

 C102

    I carefully looked at the staircase. It was very clean, so it was obvious that it had been specially cleaned. I didn''t think that there would be any clues left.


    Even if there really was a clue, with Feng Yi''s execution abilities, he would have found it out a long time ago. Since he still did not say anything, that could only mean that he was right.


    Actually, I had already looked around when I had first entered, this place had the same layout as the owner''s villa. Later on, I heard from Bai Hua that this Wind Water Bureau was called the Three Purities Bureau, and compared this place to the villa, it was like changing a fountain into a fountain.


    Although the scale is a lot smaller, but it looks pretty good. At this moment, this pool is directly opposite the door on the first floor, which is behind us, we can see it the moment we enter.


    "Did you find anything?" I went closer to Bai Hua and asked softly. She was naturally more experienced than me in this aspect.


    "I just looked carefully. If someone wants to destroy this array, they can only start from the pool. But there''s no problem with the pool, so where is the problem?"


    Bai Hua said, and could hear that her tone was filled with suspicions, obviously she was also wondering, what was going on.


    I looked toward the elevator doors. Although there were four elevators in front of us right now, I could see that they purposely avoided the one that had been in trouble.


    Even if I didn''t say it out loud, I could tell that these employees were well aware of it. However, they didn''t dare to say it out loud or say it was because they were forced to live a living.


    "Let''s take a look at the elevator first. I don''t believe that I won''t be able to find any clues!" Bai Hua was getting impatient, and said breathlessly.


    After saying that, she walked to the front of the elevator and went in. Feng Yi looked at it and hesitated, but in the end, she followed me in and I hastily entered the elevator as well.


    Bai Hua looked carefully at the buttons on the elevator and realized that it was the eleventh floor, so she simply pressed the button on the eleventh floor. After seeing the door close, I immediately felt a chill down my spine.


    I looked around vigilantly, but I didn''t see anything strange. Just when I thought that my Yin Yang Eyes had failed, Bai Hua suddenly touched my eyes, causing me to feel a sharp pain between my brows, thus I subconsciously closed my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes again, I suddenly realized that everything around me had changed. At this moment, my surroundings were filled with a black fog, and there was also a dense smell of blood that made me feel disgusted. I suppressed the unaccustomed feeling in my stomach and said gloomily, "What is going on?"


    "What else can we do? Those ghosts will definitely not be able to contain their resentment and will not be able to. Thus, we can only stay here."


    Bai Hua sighed, then said angrily. I nodded my head, closed my eyes again, took a deep breath, then looked around at my surroundings.


    "Holy sh * t!" Even though I was already mentally prepared, the moment I opened my eyes, I saw two ghosts coldly standing in front of me. Furthermore, they were facing me face to face.


    At this moment, the two ghosts facing me were the same as when I died. They were staring at me with bloodshot eyes.


    Although I didn''t know what that meant, I knew that it definitely wasn''t a good omen. Thus, I vigilantly retreated to the back, wanting to give up the spot in front to Bai Hua.


    "Don''t squeeze. There are two more left. You go first. I''ll ask them what''s going on!"


    Just then, Bai Hua stepped back a bit, then said impatiently. I did not expect her to push me, so I staggered, and my upper body leaned forward, almost crashing into the two female ghosts in front of me.


    "Bai Hua, you''re crazy!" I hastily hid to Feng Yi''s side, looking at the two female ghosts in front of me who were obviously a little angry, I shouted angrily.


    Bai Hua did not pay attention to me, she did not know what she was saying to the other two female ghosts, but she quickly turned her head, and whispered to me: "The information that Qin San gave us should have pictures of them, look, I suspect that the person who killed them is the one we want to kill ¡­ It''s him! "


    After hearing this, I was stunned for a moment. However, after thinking for a bit, that was within reason. The one who killed all these ladies could very well be the one who was continuously pursuing me.


    In this kind of place, there would definitely not be many people whose cultivation base was high enough to kill old man Hong. Therefore, Bai Hua was not surprised that she could think of this.


    I anxiously took out all the information and flipped through them until I found the portrait. When I saw the portrait, I was stunned, because that person was none other than Zhang Qian.


    After all, Zhang Qian was already dead, and his soul was not considered strong. Furthermore, he had been turned into ashes by Bai Hua.


    Even his corpse had been cremated. It was impossible for him to be the mastermind behind this series of events.


    "How could it be him?" This man is without a doubt Zhang Qian, after all, Zhang Qian and I have worked together in the past, so even if we were to burn him into ashes, I would still be able to recognize him.


    So when I saw this picture, I was even more confused.


    "This guy is called Xie Ling Zi. He already rested his Taoism Arts during the Western Jin Dynasty. His cultivation must be unfathomable. I''m afraid ¡­" I am simply not his match at all. My Junior Master added me and Jin Weilong, so perhaps there is still a chance for victory. Zhang Qian is probably just a remnant of his soul that has reincarnated. "


    Bai Hua laughed bitterly, then turned to look at me. I also looked at her in astonishment, and this time, I actually saw a line of words in her eyes: "Maybe Zhang Yu is his nemesis, if not he wouldn''t dare to appear, and go through all means possible to kill him!"


    After I saw this sentence, I suddenly felt a little uncertain. No matter if he was a ghost or something else, a person who has cultivated from the Western Jin to now is definitely not easy to deal with. He might even lose his life this time.


    Aooo ¡­


    It was only then that I realized Bai Hua had taken out the painting and showed it to the four female ghosts, and gently asked if they were the real deal. I was shocked by the sound of the scream, and turned over my territory, only then did I realise that Bai Hua had taken out the words that sounded similar to Zhang Qian''s.


    "Miss Bai, you really shouldn''t have waded into this muddy water!"


    At this moment, a man''s voice suddenly sounded from behind me. I turned my head in surprise, because the voice that this person spoke to me earlier was too unfamiliar.


    Startled, I turned my head in horror and looked behind me.

 C103

    "You are ¡­" I looked at the person who looked like Zhang Qian behind me in horror, and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Didn''t you just look at my portrait? I''ve troubled you, you actually managed to find this place from far away, and even found such a complete set of information about my life. Twilight, I hope you''ve been well since we last met!"


    When this fellow saw that my mouth was wide open and I didn''t say anything for a long time, he chuckled and said.


    I immediately reacted, this fellow is the owner of the information I just saw. I don''t know if he is a human or a ghost, but he wants to take my life!


    Instinctively, I took a step back and tried to pull away from him, but at that moment, I suddenly felt as if I had guessed something.


    Looking through the dim light overhead, I was horrified to find that the person I was stepping on was actually human skin, and looking at the clothes he was wearing, it was actually Feng Yi''s.


    "What did you do with Feng Yi?" When I saw the human skin on the ground, I immediately asked excitedly, but then I thought about it, I knew that something was wrong, so I quickly changed my words: "You are Feng Yi, Feng Yi is you, right?!"


    "Twilight, I didn''t expect that after so many years, you are still so smart, so smart that it makes people hate you!" In his right hand, I could clearly see that he was holding a bronze bell. This bell looked extremely exquisite; it was obvious that it wasn''t anything ordinary. However, it had become a killing weapon in Ling Chen''s hands.


    He lightly rang the bell. Before I could even react to what was happening, the corpses behind me had already begun to sway slightly.


    I hastily turned my head and saw that the ghost lady who was originally leaning on the two sides of the elevator and didn''t dare to move was now staring at me with her bloodshot eyes.


    When I saw the guys in front of me, I broke out in a cold sweat. However, I couldn''t retreat any further as that weird Diagonal Ridge was right behind me.


    "Zhang Yu, quickly come over!" Bai Hua suddenly shouted at me, and when I looked up, I saw her leaning on the other side of the elevator, holding up a Eight Trigrams Mirror, looking at me.


    Although I''m not a Taoist, but it''s hard for me to not believe these kinds of things when I do business.


    The Eight Trigrams Mirror is a pretty good weapon. It can definitely ward off evil spirits. At this moment, I can clearly see that these four female ghosts are struggling to break free of the Eight Trigrams Mirror, but it''s to no avail.


    My heart leaped with joy, and hastily pushed the four ghosts to the side, then quickly ran towards Bai Hua.


    "Miss Bai, as I said, you really shouldn''t wade in this muddy water. This is between me and my senior brother!"


    At this moment, when Ling Xiaozi saw this situation, he immediately threatened with a cold aura.


    Bai Hua scoffed, and said without giving in, "Your senior brother died a few hundred years ago, and there''s no senior brother here. Zhang Yu is just an ordinary person, to go and kill him so recklessly for such a long period of time, you are already defying the rules of the heaven, do you still want to continue to be in the wrong?"


    After hearing what Bai Hua said, Xi Ling Zi let out a cold laugh, and said disdainfully: "Fine, I don''t want to bicker with you ignorant juniors, run away!"


    This guy sneered. Before we could react, he casually waved the Eight Trigrams Mirror in Bai Hua''s hands turned into fragments with a pa sound.


    Bai Hua and I could not help but be stunned, we never thought that this fellow would actually have such a strong cultivation experience. Fortunately, Bai Hua reacted first, she quickly pulled out two peach wood daggers and handed one to me, while holding the other one for herself.


    I blankly looked at her. She didn''t even take her bag today, so I really didn''t know where she usually put these things.


    The moment the Eight Trigrams Mirror shattered, the four female ghosts immediately pounced towards me. I randomly used my peach wood sword to block the female ghosts that were jumping towards me. Lin Nian also helped to deal with them.


    Her cultivation was not shallow; it seemed as if she was about to take care of three of the female ghosts. However, at this time, Diao Ling Zi suddenly waved her Daoist robe, which was completely ancient clothing. With a casual wave of her hand, countless small, wiggling things came out from her sleeve.


    I thought these things were leeches or something, but what I didn''t expect was that they weren''t leeches at all, and that Diagonal Ridge was even worse than I thought.


    Because these were all spirits refined by him using an evil technique, when Bai Hua saw these spirits, a flash of fear flashed past her eyes.


    She hurriedly took out an amber glass bottle from her pocket, opened the bottle in a flurry of hands and feet, and then spilled the black stuff from the bottle onto her and me.


    The smell of this black thing was quite pungent. I carefully sniffed it, but still couldn''t identify what it was.


    He asked in surprise, "What did you throw at me? It smells weird."


    "Ashes with special materials mixed in, this is a taboo for evil spirits. I don''t know how long I can last but it''s best if I quickly escape!"


    Bai Hua whispered into my ear, and I nodded. As expected, I saw that these vengeful spirits had stopped at a place not even half a foot away from us, and didn''t take a step forward from start to end.


    I was secretly happy in my heart. When I turned my head to look, I discovered that Bai Hua had already sealed these four bad guys with Talisman Paper s.


    Suddenly, a line of words flashed across his eyes, "You want to live with such a small trick? Dream on. Even if you have three heads and six arms, I will kill you today!"


    I have never seen a person with such fierce eyes, so I couldn''t help but shiver, and the ashes on my body also fell off a bit, some powder just happened to fall on those evil spirits, those evil spirits immediately twisted in pain and turned into dust in a short period of time.


    I looked at the scene in front of me in shock. Although I had heard Bai Hua say that this thing was afraid of the bone ashes on our bodies, I never thought that this kind of secret made bone remains would have such a great destructive power.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt the temperature around me drop by quite a bit. Just as I was about to open my mouth to speak, I discovered that there was actually white smoke coming out from my mouth.


    I couldn''t help but be surprised. Although it was winter and the weather was freezing cold, this was after all, an interior that belonged to a large company. Their heating facilities weren''t that bad, so I guessed that everything was caused by the opposing Diagonal Ridge.


    When I turned my head to look at him, I realised that he was sneering at me. At this moment, a cold light was emitted from his body, and it spread throughout the entire elevator. Very soon, the elevator''s walls were covered in a layer of ice.

 C104

    "You''re crazy!" Bai Hua was extremely intelligent, she was naturally able to see through Ling Ling Zi''s intentions, thus she cursed for a bit before quickly running to the door and biting her finger. I saw that her blood was flowing down her finger tip and she quickly drew a rune on the door.


    When I accidentally turned my head, I saw that Slanted Ridge was also staring coldly at me. However, when he saw that Bai Hua''s hand was bleeding, he slightly took a step back and a complicated look appeared in his eyes.


    Was he afraid of blood?


    This thought suddenly flashed through my mind, but it was quickly dispelled. How could someone like him, who had killed so many people, fear blood?


    But I wasn''t in the mood to think about it now, because it was much colder than it had been before, and it even made me feel as if my hands and feet were going numb.


    If this carried on, Bai Hua and I would probably freeze to death here before Ling Zi could do anything.


    At this time, Ling Zi insolently laughed out loud. He pointed at me and disdainfully said, "A disciple of the Mao Mountain Technique? You are just a pitiful little worm who is even weaker than an ant. It is like this in my previous life, but it is still the same in this life. For others to use you as a shield and for you to punish me, I have been forced to act like a stray dog. But the result is that you still haven''t become the Mao Mountain Sect''s Sect Leader, and have instead died a violent death. This is heaven''s will, heaven''s will has fallen in my hands! "


    As he spoke, he stepped on the evil spirits on the floor and floated towards me. I wanted to avoid him, but there was only so much space in the elevator. No matter how I tried to dodge, I couldn''t avoid him.


    I looked straight at the guy, trying to see something fishy in his eyes, but instead of seeing anything, the guy grabbed me by the neck.


    This guy''s arm was so cold that I couldn''t help but shiver. I used almost all of my strength to struggle without pain, but I was still unable to break free from this guy''s sharp claws.


    "Are you still unable to find out the cause of death of those women? Let me tell you, I used and froze their faces to suffocate them to death, but I don''t want to freeze your face. I just want to strangle you with my own hands!"


    Ling Zi stared at my face as he spoke word by word. His every word was like a knife that stabbed fiercely into my heart.


    I looked at him in terror. What I saw before my eyes was not a single person, but a world of demons and devils, causing me to tremble in fear.


    Zhang Yu!" "Let go of me, you bastard!" At this time, Bai Cai also saw the situation. She rushed over excitedly and threw out countless talisman papers at Ling Xiaozi. Then, she chanted an incantation: "Soldier Warrior..." "Ah ¡­


    Before she could finish reciting it, Slanted Ridge suddenly interacted with his arm, causing Bai Hua to immediately scream out loud and fly out.


    The space inside the elevator was not big to begin with, so she quickly smashed into the elevator''s wall. This time, the impact was too fast, I only heard a "boom" sound as Bai Hua fell to the ground and tried to get up a few times, but to no avail.


    "You are simply a madman. Seeing you like this, I know that you really deserve to die. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have wanted to kill you so much in my previous life!"


    When I saw Bai Hua lying on the ground, I was enraged and immediately rushed over, then shouted at him excitedly.


    "Since you still have the mind to care about others, you should first consider whether you''re dead or alive. If you kneel down and beg me now, I might even let you die a little faster, Senior-apprentice Brother!"


    The last two words, he deliberately intoned, and I knew this guy was mocking me, so I coldly stared at him.


    After experiencing so many things, I finally understood what many other people would not understand for their entire lives. I am not afraid of death, but I am truly afraid of implicating Bai Hua, and if not for her help for such a long period of time, I would have probably died hundreds of times already. So right now, even if I am going all out, I still want her to live.


    At this moment, I saw a line of words in his eyes, "As long as this kid doesn''t bleed, I can completely deal with him!"


    "So he was afraid of my blood!" I sneered in my heart. Then, ignoring everything else, I pulled out a knife and placed it on my wrist.


    I was so frozen that I didn''t even know there was a thin layer of frost on my body. Even my eyebrows were covered in ice.


    "Haha, please?" Ling Zi laughed maniacally as she said to me, "The person who is begging me should be you, right?"


    "Hmm?" Initially, I wanted to make my move, but I realized that my hand had become so stiff that it couldn''t be moved. A chill immediately struck my entire body.


    Frost world!


    That''s right. This place was actually a huge ice field. Looking at it, there was only a misty white area. White gases continuously revolved in the air, as if one was in the immortal world.


    "Damn it!" I was secretly alarmed. This fellow had obviously discovered it. His secret was that he actually wanted this frost to slow down the flow of my blood.


    "Junior brother, my good junior brother, what do you have to say for yourself now?" Diao Ling Zi looked at me complacently. She pointed at her surroundings and said, "Isn''t that great?" If you are still unhappy, then I will make you feel better ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    As Ling Zi''s arrogant laughter entered my ears like an owl howling at night, an intense cold suddenly arose in the surroundings. The snow that was as big as goose feathers also started to fall down from the sky.


    "Break for me!" My two feet heavily stomped on the ground and the frost on my body instantly shattered. My sudden action gave Diagonal Ridge a fright. He was stunned for a moment before he pounced towards me, as he saw me throw the blood from my fingers with all my might.


    Pop ~


    Boom! *


    "Ah ¡­" Unknowingly, my left hand had already been cut open, causing blood to flow out. My left hand heavily struck his chest, and he was sent flying. Following my secret attack on Chen Cang, the surroundings calmed down.


    First, the wind and snow disappeared. Following that, everything started to become illusory. In fact, even I started to become illusory.


    After an unknown period of time, it might be a year, or it might even be minutes!


    But to me, it felt like a whole century had passed. It was very, very long.


    Was everything just a dream?


    Maybe! Or maybe not!


    "She woke up. She woke up." The excited and familiar voice of Bai Hua resounded in her ears, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps.

 C105

    When I opened my eyes with much effort, I found that I was lying on the sickbed, Bai Hua and Ah Xue were sitting on top of it, looking at me. Ah Xue''s eyes were red, filled with worry and joy, but Bai Hua''s expression was a little more indifferent than hers.


    At this moment, two doctors came over and examined me. After they finished, a man with glasses said with a smile, "The patient''s body is still weak, but it has already escaped from the danger to her life." Zhang Yu, quickly drink some water! " After Ah Xue heard it, she immediately went to my side happily and poured me a cup of water, gently helping me to get up.


    I drank some water and finally recovered. Just as I was about to get up, my hand accidentally pressed on the side of the bed. A heart-wrenching pain suddenly came from my arm.


    I looked down at my arm in surprise and saw that my wrist was wrapped in thick gauze.


    I thought back to carefully, as though I remembered that I had used my blood against that Xie Ling Zishan. Could it be that she was injured at that time, I was not too sure, so I looked towards Bai Hua in confusion. She definitely knew how I got injured.


    "I didn''t think that the matters of that world would affect this world. You lost a lot of blood yesterday, and if it wasn''t for the timely delivery, you probably wouldn''t have woken up."


    After Bai Hua saw that the doctor had left, she went over to my side and whispered to me.


    There were three patients in the room, and there were two beside me. They both nodded at me when I woke up, and I smiled back at them, but my mind was still blank.


    "Zhang Yu, did you come back to reality? If nothing happens, you must leave the hospital immediately and do something with me! "


    Bai Hua suddenly said. Actually, I already knew that she had something on her mind, but after she woke up, she lost the ability to read the thoughts, so I couldn''t guess what she was thinking.


    But before I could reply, Ah Xue immediately chimed in: "No, Zhang Yu lost so much blood yesterday, and now that he has just woken up, he needs to take a good rest!"


    "Ah Xue is fine, you don''t have to worry too much. "Wait, are we in Beijing or Tianjin right now?"


    Although I am a little dizzy and don''t have much strength on my body, I knew that Bai Hua had never asked me to help before, but not long ago, she had helped me a lot. Since she asked me to help, I have to help her.


    "Zhang Yu, if you insist on going, then let me go with you. I''m worried about you!"


    Ah Xue sighed. She understood my temperament and knew that I had made a decision.


    "To be honest, it''s about Jin Weilong this time, do you still remember the murder case that was investigated by Police Officer Liu when we were in the illusion of a ghost change soul? Actually, this case also exists in reality, and it''s basically the same as in the fantasy world. "


    "It''s just that in reality, the person who was dragged to solve the case by Police Officer Liu was Jin Weilong, because Police Officer Liu had also realized that this case might not be possible, but Jin Weilong did not always kill the culprit, so the result was him losing all of his yang energy. He was unconscious for only two days, and if he still could not kill the female ghost after two days, Jin Weilong would be in grave danger."


    Seeing my conflicted expression, Bai Hua said. Hearing her mention that murder case, a pile of unsightly infant corpses flashed past my eyes, causing me to feel cold.


    "What happened in Beijing at this time? How come I''ve never heard of it? " Naturally, Ah Xue had never heard of such a terrifying thing, so after hearing Bai Hua''s description, she was so scared that her face turned white.


    Seeing her like this, I immediately understood that I cannot involve her in this matter, but I am also very curious, since this case was accepted by the Police Officer Liu, it should be in Beijing, and such a terrible case would spread throughout the city, so the Ah Xue should have heard of this matter.


    If everyone knew about this, it would definitely cause a panic attack in society, and in reality, it wasn''t as serious as it was in the illusion world. This time, only three children died, their stomachs were cut open, and their hearts, livers, and kidneys were all gone, so at the beginning, the police all thought that this was a case of organ sales, but the worse the situation was, it was only at the end did the Police Officer Liu think of finding someone like us to help them investigate.


    Bai Hua did her best to keep her voice down, since this ward wasn''t just the three of us, after I heard it, I nodded my head and anxiously pulled out the bottle in my hand, intending to leave the hospital right now.


    After Bai Hua saw this, she ran out to help me with the discharge procedures while the Ah Xue sat on my bed without saying a word. I knew that she was still worrying about me, and after hearing about this, even if I didn''t say anything, she wouldn''t dare participate.


    "Ah Xue, you should be aware that the things that have happened recently were all thanks to Bai Hua''s help, so ¡­"


    "I know, but are you sure you won''t be in danger? Why does she need your help? Doesn''t she have a very powerful martial uncle?" It''s not like you know how to use the Taoism Arts! "


    Her big eyes were filled with worry, as if she noticed that I was looking at her. She turned her head to look at me, her face filled with hope, but I still shook my head, causing her to immediately turn away and ignore me.


    I sighed and started packing up. When Bai Hua was done with the procedures, I had already finished packing up.


    Bai Hua also noticed that Ah Xue''s expression wasn''t good, and didn''t say anything either. I hastily helped him carry her bag, and with difficulty, I pulled out a smile and said: "I''ll send you back with Bai Hua first, I''ll be back in a few days. You be careful, we''ll get married when I return, alright?"


    Ah Xue''s face was originally still downcast, but after hearing my words, she immediately raised her head and looked at me. With a pair of eyes shining with tears, she suddenly turned her head and hugged my neck, and said emotionally: "Zhang Yu, if you dare lie to me, I will hate you for the rest of my life!"


    If it was in normal times, I would definitely feel that these words were too unreasonable, but after hearing Ah Xue''s words, I immediately felt a little uncomfortable in my heart.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come back safely. Wait for me at home." I caressed her hair and said gently, completely not rolling my eyes at Bai Hua.


    "Okay, we have to go." After saying that, I pulled Ah Xue''s hand and quickly walked out of the sickroom, while Bai Hua quickly followed without saying a word.


    After exiting the hospital, we walked in front of Bai Hua''s car. Just as I was about to raise my hand to open the car door, Bai Hua stopped me.

 C106

    "Such exquisite shoes. I saw them at my aunt''s house in the countryside a few years ago. It was said that they were left behind by my aunt''s mother-in-law. Only a woman in the past would wear such shoes!"


    Ah Xue said in surprise when she saw this shoe. She still wanted to reach for it after she finished speaking.


    If this had not happened, I would definitely have thought that someone was purposely playing a prank on me. But now, after seeing this pair of blood-red embroidered shoes, my heart couldn''t help but feel a chill as I hastily grabbed onto Ah Xue''s hand.


    The Ah Xue immediately turned her head and looked at me weirdly. Her face was filled with suspicion, and at the same time, Bai Hua had already pasted a Talisman Paper onto that shoe, and then carefully placed the shoe into a grey bag with a Tai Chi diagram drawn on it.


    When I was in the illusion of a ghost returning to its soul, I saw Jin Weilong use this kind of bag before.


    "We didn''t get in the car earlier, maybe that kid was playing a prank on us!"


    Her eyes were calm, as if nothing had happened at all. I truly admire her acting, and after Ah Xue heard her words, she nodded his head, completely disregarded it and sat in the car.


    I hastily sat beside the Ah Xue and looked towards Bai Hua. Only then did I see the complex expression on Bai Hua''s face.


    "Zhang Yu''s shoes are really exquisite, it looks like a mandarin duck was embroidered on them." When I just got on the car, I heard Ah Xue whispering in my ear. I turned my head in shock, and realised that she was still looking at Bai Hua''s Qiankun bag with embroidered shoes. However, when she saw me turn my head to look at her, she turned her head and smiled towards me with narrowed eyes.


    Bai Hua''s driving skills can be considered top-notch. After half an hour, she safely brought Ah Xue to the entrance of the small district where we lived in. I watched as Ah Xue walked into the small district before allowing Bai Hua to drive away.


    "What''s wrong with those shoes? Why do I feel like they''re a bit strange? The color isn''t right, and they always look a bit strange." Looking at the rapidly retreating plants on both sides of the road, I suddenly felt uneasy. Something bad was about to happen.


    "If you keep improving, I can consider hiring you to be my assistant. Otherwise, you can acknowledge me as your teacher, and I won''t charge you tuition!"


    Bai Hua chuckled. Although she was forcing it, it had finally livened up the atmosphere in the carriage. She teased me before continuing, "I''m guessing that the ghost that hurt Jin Weilong is provoking us.


    Although I had felt that there was something wrong with this shoe a long time ago, I still hadn''t connected it with the female ghost in the case. It seemed that Bai Hua had thought about it much more than me.


    The car drove all the way to the entrance of the police station, and just as the car stopped, I saw Police Officer Liu standing in front of the door of the police station.


    After we got out of the car, Police Officer Liu immediately greeted Bai Hua, and then looked at me warily.


    It was only then that I remembered. Although we had already seen the illusion of a ghost many times, in reality, we had never seen one before, so he didn''t recognize me at all.


    "This is the assistant, Zhang Yu." Bai Hua naturally thought of this, and said anxiously.


    Police Officer Liu nodded his head and said: "Since you guys want to see where Mr. Jin met with mishap, then I will bring you guys there. But you all have to agree that this matter has nothing to do with the police, I am personally looking for you to solve this case and I will take the reward.


    "Of course, don''t worry. I know what your difficulties are!"


    Bai Hua nodded her head anxiously and pulled me into the carriage. Police Officer Liu sat in the front seat and gave Bai Hua directions.


    The car flew in the air and finally stopped in front of a hotel. Seeing this hotel, my heart couldn''t help but thump, because when Bai Hua and I were in the world of ghost souls, we almost lost our lives here.


    "Mr. Jin fainted in room 301 of this hotel. He still hasn''t woken up yet."


    Police Officer Liu didn''t notice anything wrong between Bai Hua and I as he pointed worriedly towards the hotel.


    "Since I''m already here, I might as well go in and take a look. After all, this isn''t that world. I''d like to see what kind of thing occupies this place!"


    Bai Hua sneered. Although I saw that her expression was unnatural, she still smiled as she got out of the car and turned to speak to me.


    Since she has already said so, there''s nothing left for me to decline. Thus, I decided to go down with her.


    However, our hearts are also beating a little, because the ghosts in this room are the only ones that haven''t been taken back by us. The reason is very simple, even if we used all our strength, we still wouldn''t be able to defeat them.


    The manager of the hotel obviously knew Police Officer Liu, so he didn''t say much and gave us his key.


    The three of us sat in the elevator, and in less than two minutes, we arrived at the entrance of that room. Because Jin Weilong had fainted not long ago, there was temporarily no one living in this room.


    Police Officer Liu took the key, neatly opened the door, and took the lead to enter.


    After Bai Hua and I saw that he was safe and sound, we also followed him into the room.


    Upon closer inspection, the structure of the room was exactly the same as what we had seen in the illusion of a ghost''s soul. Even the color of the curtains on the bed was basically the same as the room in the illusion of a ghost''s soul.


    At this moment, a cold wind blew from behind me and I couldn''t help but shiver. I turned my head in surprise and saw that the windows of the room weren''t closed.


    I hurried over to the window and was about to close it when I saw a drawing on the windowsill.


    These words were mounted on a scroll and tied into a ball, but from the outside, it looked like an ancient painting.


    I looked at it over and over, and then somehow opened it up.


    "Zhang Yu, quickly throw that painting away!" Just then, Bai Hua suddenly shouted excitedly at me, but it was already too late, as I had already opened the painting and read the contents inside.


    What surprised me was that this painting depicted a magnificent palace. It couldn''t be considered the best palace I''ve ever seen because it wasn''t as grand as the old palace, but it always looked like it had an immortal aura hidden within the layers of clouds. It was faintly discernible, making one feel infatuated, as if it didn''t belong to this world at all.

 C107

    I found myself standing on the top of a hill, in front of a palace of gold and jade.


    And this palace, just like the one I had seen on the painting, looked as if it had been built in accordance with this palace.


    I looked around me in a daze and discovered that this palace seemed to be built on clouds, giving off an aura of independence. It looked like a place where immortals lived, making me lost in thought as I looked at it.


    He wore a white daoist robe, and his beard, hair, and eyebrows were even as white as his daoist robe. In his hand, he held a floating sword, and it was faintly discernible in the clouds. Moreover, this person looked to be at least seventy to eighty years old, giving off a kind of sage-like vibe.


    As he approached, I realized that the man was after me.


    I took a few steps back in fear before hastily pulling away from this person. I didn''t know if this person was an enemy or a friend to me.


    But before this person could reach me, I heard Bai Hua''s explosive shout by my ear: "What are you thinking? Zhang Yu wake up, quickly come out, that place is not for you to go! "


    I looked at her in dissatisfaction. I was just scared by him so I didn''t say anything. I bewilderedly looked at the painting in my hand once again.


    "What did you just see in the painting?" Seeing that I was ignoring her, Bai Hua anxiously asked.


    I pondered for a moment and thought about what just happened. Then, I opened my mouth to tell her everything that I had just seen.


    After Bai Hua heard my words, she touched her chin and looked towards the painting doubtfully. I shook the painting in my hand and added: "I seemed to have read the book just now, it feels a little bit like watching a 3D movie."


    "Take it back first. This thing might be useful, but why would he want to keep the painting? "There''s no reason for me to clean my room so cleanly. There''s no reason for me to leave my painting behind ¡­"


    Bai Hua muttered to herself as she walked, while Police Officer Liu and I followed behind her, at a loss. We didn''t dare to make a sound, lest we inadvertently plan his way of thinking.


    "Zhang Yu, let''s go back to check on Jin Weilong first. I''m afraid that he might not be able to hold on, I will think about the rest slowly."


    When sshe was walking to the hotel entrance, Bai Hua suddenly said that, and after Police Officer Liu heard this, he quickly said that she still had work to do, and quickly left.


    This time, while I was driving, Bai Hua sat in the front seat with her eyebrows knitted together. She was thinking about all these and couldn''t figure it out for a long time, so she didn''t pay attention to me.


    I drove the car all the way to Jin Weilong''s residence and pulled Bai Hua upstairs. Upon entering, I saw Jin Weilong lying on the bed, covered by a blanket, with a completely pale face and his eyes closed.


    Bai Hua sighed, shook her head and said: "No, this won''t do, it dragged on for too long. Even if it could save him, I''m afraid his body would be crippled!"


    Although I do not understand Taoism Arts, but I can see that Jin Weilong''s injuries are not light, thus I sat at the side and anxiously asked: "Bai Hua, with the matter at hand, we do not have much time left, how do you have the means to say it out, we can discuss it!"


    "Zhang Yu, you don''t understand Taoism Arts, I must have your help, do you know why?"


    Bai Hua didn''t answer me, but asked a question instead. This time, she really stopped me in my tracks, I have never woken up from my stupor with this question before.


    Therefore, I shook my head and said, "Can you just directly say it if you have something to say?"


    "Because of your blood, because it is your blood that can dispel the Hundred Evils, so no matter if that ghost comes to kill you, it will not dare to let you bleed!"


    At this time, Bai Hua seemed to have made a great decision and spoke out the words in her heart. I looked at Bai Hua with a face full of shock, and had never thought about this problem.


    I thought that it was just a part of an illusion. I didn''t expect that my ability could actually make a living in the real world.


    "One more thing. Actually, you already have the Yin Yang Eyes. This is because of the Ghost Transformation Magic. Although that spell has been dispelled, this ability is still preserved on your body." "My martial uncle said that in the future, you might become a cultivator whose cultivation is higher than mine."


    When Bai Hua saw my dumbstruck expression, she continued to speak. I looked at her in a daze, completely dumbfounded. I had never thought that I would actually have so much power of my own, to the point where even I could hardly believe my own eyes.


    "Are you trying to use me to lure the ghost out?" After being silent for a long time, I finally understood what Bai Hua meant.


    Although that ghost only attacked children, I believe that people with a special physique like me were also a delicacy in their hearts, thus Bai Hua was able to reach this point.


    After Bai Hua heard what I said, she sighed and nodded his head: "If you are not willing, then forget it, we can think of another way, in any case, there is a way, and this method is not guaranteed, although your blood can drive out ghosts, but your ability is not enough, for you, it is too dangerous!"


    Actually, I also had this concern in my heart. Initially, I thought that I would be able to relax after getting rid of that hateful world. However, I didn''t expect that it wouldn''t be the case.


    It might be difficult for me to get rid of these matters again in my lifetime, especially when I have some friends like Jin Weilong and his by my side.


    Looking at the dying Jin Weilong lying on the sickbed, I hesitated, causing the atmosphere in the room to become awkward. After being silent for a moment, I suddenly spoke: "Why don''t we try, in a short period of time you might not be able to think of a better way, but Jin Weilong already doesn''t have the time to wait."


    After Bai Hua heard what I said, she looked at me in shock. After a long while, he emotionally said, "Zhang Yu, I really didn''t misjudge you, brother. Don''t worry, I will definitely protect you well!"


    "As long as you try your best!" In fact, my heart was beating furiously at this moment because I was really not sure if I could do this. After all, what is the probability of me surviving a threat from a murderous person who even likes to eat people?


    I''m not sure, but I know that I can''t just watch Jin Weilong die.


    Bai Hua stuck a Talisman Paper on her body and then brought me downstairs. After sitting in the car, she suddenly said: "I suspect that this time it was a female ghost, otherwise she would not have left a pair for us, and there must be a reason behind for her to eat children. Let''s go to the closest primary school to wait for her!"

 C108

    By the time we reached the entrance to the elementary school, I was stunned because it was still half an hour away from school, but the entrance was already packed with cars, some of them already crowding onto the sidewalk.


    "Let''s just wait here, we definitely won''t be able to get past them."


    Bai Hua looked at the entrance of the elementary school that looked like a parking lot as she spoke helplessly. After she finished speaking, she leaned on the driver''s seat, revealing a slightly exhausted expression.


    So it turns out that I never noticed these things, so I didn''t expect this place to be so crowded. I was thinking, if I had a child in the future, when I get busy at work, would the Ah Xue also pick up the child like this? Just thinking about it made my heart shiver.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about? It''s time to get off the car and check if there are any weird people around!"


    Just then, Bai Hua pushed me for a bit, then anxiously said. I regained my senses, and quickly got out of the car with her, walking quickly towards the school gate.


    We deliberately found a place that was not a problem and could also see every student who walked out from the campus. Although the location of this school wasn''t the best, but it was said to be a very good school for teaching quality, so there were a lot of students. Almost the moment the bell rang, we saw a group of children quickly running out from the school building.


    They were all wearing neat school uniforms, and they looked very well-behaved, but they were making a ruckus as they ran, very naughty, and when I saw them, my mood was suddenly much better than before, perhaps because of the youthful sunny temperament in them, and the innocent smile on their faces, which didn''t have any impurities, and was very contagious.


    "Look over there." Bai Hua suddenly pushed me and whispered.


    I looked in that direction where she pointed and saw a child who looked to be about seven or eight years old.


    He was wearing a neat school uniform and should be a student of the school, but he was not as happy as the other kids were. The kid was expressionless from the beginning to the end, and after he walked out of the school gate, he turned a corner and headed straight east along the small road. The kid didn''t even glance at him from beginning to end.


    "If I were that ghost girl, I would definitely choose to be alone. Quickly follow me!"


    When Bai Hua saw the child, she said in a low voice. I could hear that there was a trace of excitement in her tone, clearly because she felt that she had found the key to capturing the ghost girl.


    "Are you sure that ghost girl will choose him? Otherwise, I''ll go and follow him. You can continue to wait. This school is so big, perhaps there are children like him."


    He looked at the boy''s skinny and lonely back, then looked at the school gate and said in a low voice.


    "That''s right, then follow him. Remember to keep up the call!"


    Bai Hua nodded her head, her eyes never leaving the school gate. I replied and quickly chased after the child.


    The child quickly walked forward and stopped at a bus stop. I hastily went over to stop beside him.


    The child raised his head and looked at me. He didn''t say anything and continued to wait for the bus. I took advantage of this time to take a look at the route of the bus.


    So I had my own car and didn''t come here often, so I didn''t realize that this bus could also go directly to my house.


    "The car''s here, hurry up ¡­" Suddenly, I heard clamorous noises coming from my surroundings. I hurriedly turned my head, just in time to see a bus slowly approaching.


    I subconsciously looked down at the six to seven year old boy standing on top of me. Luckily, this kid was still standing next to me. He tightened his school belt and raised his head to look at the approaching bus.


    As soon as the car was heard, the people around me rushed toward it. I thought that this kid who wasn''t even knee-high would definitely be pushed down, knowing that not only was he not pushed down, but he also got into the car without any problems. When I saw him get in the car, I was afraid of losing him, so I hurriedly got in.


    There were too many people on the bus. After searching for a long time, I finally found the child sitting in the corner of the last row. There were so many people on the bus, but there was actually an empty seat beside him.


    I looked at him blankly. Suddenly, I saw the child turn his head and whisper to his side. It felt like he was talking to someone, someone we couldn''t see.


    I looked at the child closely and thought he didn''t seem to be mentally ill, so I guessed that there was something around him. The child''s eyes were much cleaner than those of an adult, so that he could see things that an adult couldn''t see.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat, because I guessed that there was a ghost sitting next to the child. I couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat, because I guessed that there was a ghost beside the child.


    I hastily took out my phone to call Bai Hua, but after coming out of the phone, I realised that there was no signal on my phone. You have to know that we are currently dying, how can there be no signal here?


    I mechanically raised my head to look at the boy. At this moment, I clearly saw a woman sitting beside him, she was wearing a white mourning garment with wide sleeves. I didn''t know much about classical dress, so I couldn''t tell that she was the person who died during the dynasty.


    She looked up at me coldly, a red light shining in her eyes. Almost at the same time, the corners of her mouth lifted, and a voice in my head said, "Stay away from him!"


    The sound was like a gust of cold wind that rushed into my heart. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked around me in fear, only to discover that the expressions of the people around me were all different. However, I was certain that they had not discovered anything.


    I subconsciously looked towards her shoes, because I wanted to confirm if this female ghost was really a pair of small feet. If she was a pair of small feet, then I could be certain that this female ghost was the one who challenged Bai Hua''s embroidery shoes on the roof. Unfortunately, she was sitting at the very end of the room with a long skirt that completely covered her feet, so I couldn''t see through them.


    Just as I was pulling my neck to see the ghost''s foot, the car came to a halt. I grabbed the handrail and almost fell over, and when I looked at the back seat again, I saw that the boy was gone.

 C109

    When I turned around to look, I saw that the boy had already reached the back door of the car just as the car stopped. It was obvious that he wanted to get out, so I hurriedly squeezed over, but didn''t dare to get too close, because the ghost girl beside the child obviously didn''t want anyone to get close to the child.


    I also didn''t dare to rashly anger this female ghost, since I don''t have Bai Hua''s profound Taoism Arts.


    After a stop, the car stopped. I hastily followed the boy out of the car while the ghost lady floated beside him. I hastily scanned my surroundings and found that it was a low-class district. It was obvious that the child''s family background was quite ordinary.


    I saw the kid enter the neighborhood, and just as I was about to follow him in, I saw that there was a security guard in the security office. I had no choice but to stop in my tracks; after all, if I followed him in directly, it would be very easy for that security guard to stop me.


    Helpless, I could only watch as the female ghost followed the boy into the small district. I hastily took out my phone to call Bai Hua, but coincidentally, Bai Hua didn''t find any other child that was similar to the boy. Thus, after she received my call, she hastily rushed over.


    I hastily got into the car and told her what happened earlier. I anxiously said, "We should hurry up and think of a way to find that boy. Otherwise, he might become the next victim!"


    Hearing you say that, the female ghost is very fierce, we need to make more preparations, if not, not only will we be unable to save his, we will also be in danger, Jin Weilong will not be able to wait much longer, so we cannot afford to let anything go wrong this time.


    Bai Hua sighed. She could see that there was a trace of anxiousness in her eyes, but she quickly calmed down and said.


    I nodded my head and looked into the district worriedly. I was really afraid that this child would be harmed today.


    "Let''s go back and check on Jin Weilong first. He''s very weak right now, I''m afraid something might happen to him."


    Bai Hua frowned, and spoke with worry. I nodded my head, and also worried about Jin Weilong.


    Coincidentally, it was time for lunch. After the two of us finished eating, we rushed back to Jin Weilong''s house.


    "Why does Jin Weilong want to live in such a place? Is he that poor?" Carefully holding on to the handrail, I headed upstairs.


    Bai Hua has a habit, she isn''t used to taking the elevator, so most of the time, as long as the floors are low, she has to take the stairs. Jin Weilong lives on the third floor, so this time, I can only accompany him upstairs.


    However, the staircase here is really not easy to walk on. It is dark and steep, and if I don''t support myself on the handrail, I don''t know how many people will fall down on these three meter high stairs. I really admire the residents here.


    She finally walked to the door, and just as she was about to open it, she was stopped by Bai Hua. She turned her head in shock and looked around, but did not see anything, but seeing Bai Hua''s expression, it seemed like she was not joking, hence she anxiously looked around.


    As expected, the door to Jin Weilong''s room was open, so I carefully opened it. When I looked at the door, I saw a blood-red embroidered shoe placed on top of it.


    "Oh no, quickly check if Jin Weilong is alright!" After seeing the shoes, my heart skipped a beat, and I quickly pushed open the door to look inside. I just happened to see Jin Weilong lying on the bed, unmoving.


    "Jin Weilong is still alive." Bai Hua opened the door and stepped into the room using the embroidered shoes. Although she was sure that Jin Weilong was still alive, she couldn''t guarantee whether he was injured or not.


    Following her example, I carefully stepped over the pair of shoes before quickly closing the door and entering the room.


    When I got close to Jin Weilong, I found that he was still lying on the bed with a pale face, looking even more haggard than before.


    Furthermore, the Talisman Paper that Bai Hua stuck on his chest has now become ashes, so I guessed that the ghost lady must have come here, and wanted to kill Jin Weilong, otherwise the Talisman Paper on his body wouldn''t be ignited.


    "How is Jin Weilong now?" Thinking of this, I hastily asked worriedly.


    "He''s fine, that ghost must have been blocked by my Talisman Paper, that''s why he didn''t continue to attack. It''s also my fault for putting all my attention back on the case, otherwise, after the Talisman Paper burns, I would only be able to sense it."


    Bai Hua sighed, then took out a Talisman Paper from her bag and chanted an incantation. The Talisman Paper was immediately at ease, she poured some warm water into the cup and gave it to Jin Weilong to drink, causing him to frown, but in the end it did not make a sound.


    After settling Jin Weilong down, Bai Hua quickly walked over to the embroidered shoes and squatted on the ground as she coldly stared at the shoes. Her expression became even more gloomy, because I noticed that the black Qi on the shoes was much denser than before, which meant that the ghost girl''s cultivation had advanced once again.


    "We need to find that child as soon as possible. Since this ghost girl is warning us, it means that this child is indeed the target she will harm next!"


    Bai Hua placed the Talisman Paper on her embroidered shoes and then placed it inside her Qiankun bag. Waving her hand, we quickly left the room. After Bai Hua locked the door, she pasted another Talisman Paper on the door before she quickly followed me downstairs.


    I lowered my head and looked at the time. It was already 4 PM, and since it was already winter and winter, it wouldn''t be long before the sky turns dark. It would only take half an hour before it completely gets dark.


    We quickly rushed to the low class residential area where the boy was staying. When we reached the entrance, Bai Hua pointed at the security room and said, "Zhang Yu, just tell me that it''s the kid''s class teacher and he came to visit us. You can go in through the main entrance."


    "What about you? And what do you want me to say? I don''t even know what that kid''s name is! " I looked at Bai Hua speechlessly, and suddenly felt that she was really trying to save Jin Weilong, to the point that her mind was in a mess.


    "That''s true, then what should we do?" "He doesn''t even know his name, nor does he know where he lives. What a headache!"


    Bai Hua helplessly pouted, and leaned on the driver''s seat, and knocked his head as he spoke.


    "Maybe we don''t need to go in. He came out by himself!" Just as the two of us were trying to figure out how to get into the neighborhood, the boy suddenly walked out of the neighborhood on his own.


    At first, I was very happy, but when the child walked to us, Bai Hua and I suddenly felt that something was wrong, because the child''s posture was too stiff, like a marionette.

 C110

    "I''m afraid we''re already too late. There''s something wrong with this child!" When Bai Hua saw the child''s appearance, she asked softly.


    We were about to get out of the car when we saw the ghost girl who had been following the boy all day float up to him. The ghost girl seemed to be trying to block the boy, but the boy pushed her away.


    Anxiety flashed across the ghost girl''s face. She rushed forward once again in an attempt to stop the boy, but this time, the boy pushed her away and her strength was even stronger than last time.


    The ghost lady''s mouth was wide open as if she was talking to a boy but couldn''t make a sound. She could only circle around him. As long as she got close to the boy''s punch, she would be pushed away.


    "Something doesn''t seem right. This female ghost doesn''t look like she wants to kill the boy, but looks like she''s protecting him!"


    I looked at the man and the ghost outside the car window in surprise. I couldn''t help but feel confused and confused.


    "Come and drive after them. I''ll get out and see what the boy is up to."


    Just then, Bai Hua noticed that there was something wrong with the boy, and said quickly. She quickly grabbed her bag and ran towards the boy.


    "I keep having the feeling that this ghost girl is related to a boy. Could they be related by mother and son?"


    I muttered to myself, but at this time, Bai Hua had already jumped off the car, so she didn''t hear me. I drove the car slowly behind her, because the two of them didn''t walk very fast.


    I frowned. I thought this ghost girl was the one who killed the child, but I didn''t think that it was someone else who would try to kill the child.


    At this moment, I suddenly saw Bai Hua approaching the boy, and this boy suddenly turned his head and looked towards me. I clearly saw that this child''s eyes were blood-red, and his face was sinister.


    My hands trembled and I almost lost my grip on the steering wheel, but luckily, I had bumped into a ghost many times before, so I forced myself to calm down and try to calm down. However, the pair of blood-red eyes from before seemed to have been carved into my head, and I couldn''t get rid of them.


    I looked at the boy in shock, and immediately understood that the female ghost who killed him was attached to his body, if not she would not reveal such an expression, so I quickly called Bai Hua, wanting to tell him about this matter.


    Just at this time, Bai Hua became anxious, and a Talisman Paper struck the center of her forehead. The child''s entire body suddenly spasmed, and started to tremble violently.


    Following the increase in his trembling frequency, the Talisman Paper also fell from his forehead. At the same time that the Talisman Paper fell, I saw the eyes of the man and the ghost girl standing beside the boy brimming with reverence and fear. It was obvious that the strength of the female ghost attached to the boy had already caused Bai Hua and the others to fear.


    I smiled wryly in my heart and watched the boy twitch and fall to the ground and stop completely. I was relieved, thinking that the ghost girl had been temporarily driven away, so I stopped the car and was about to get out.


    Suddenly, I saw the boy open his eyes and stare at me with blood-red eyes, as if he wanted to dig into my heart.


    While I was still in a daze, the boy''s body shook violently once more before he closed his eyes.


    At this time, I suddenly saw Bai Hua excitedly waving at me, as though she was saying something, but I didn''t hear her. Looking at her face filled with fear and worry, I knew that I was in trouble.


    At that moment, I suddenly smelled a strange smell of blood coming from the car. Accompanied by a gust of cold wind, it continuously spread around me, causing me to shiver uncontrollably.


    "You guys came really slowly, much slower than I expected!"


    Then I heard a dark voice in my ear. I turned my head mechanically and saw a female ghost in a red wedding dress sitting on the passenger seat. She was less than half a meter away from me.


    The corner of my mouth curled up, and Bai Hua''s words suddenly flashed across my mind. She had once said that to this ghost girl, eating me would be a great boon.


    Last time Bai Hua and I encountered such a ghost, it was in a dilapidated building. If that ghost didn''t have a ghost baby, it would have been very difficult for us to escape, but right now, the ghost girl has nothing by her side, so I didn''t dare to act rashly, afraid that if I wasn''t careful, that the ghost girl would suddenly charge over and tear me to shreds, and then eat my liver as well. That kind of stimulation, is enough to make me break out in cold sweat.


    "You look delicious!" After a long while, the female ghost suddenly sneered. She extended a pair of blood-red fingernails and placed them on my chin as she spoke.


    "My blood can restrain you. You''d better... "Don''t be reckless!" I swallowed my saliva. It was definitely a lie to say that I wasn''t afraid at this moment. At this moment, I could even hear my own heartbeat, as though it was about to jump out of my throat. However, I still had to force myself to remain calm.


    By then, Bai Hua had already caught up with me. She was using her peach wood sword to hack at the window continuously, but the window was still in good condition, I could see that her face was filled with anxiety, and her tears were almost flowing out. I must be worried too, because of that, I decided that if I die, I might as well fight with this female ghost in front of me.


    "No worries, I can strangle you first. Once your blood has solidified, I will eat you again. When that time comes, your blood will be of no harm to me!"


    After the ghost girl heard my words, she laughed presumptuously before grabbing my neck. I originally wanted to struggle, but I found that I was no longer able to move. It was as though I had been immobilized.


    No matter how I struggled, my body didn''t budge at all. However, the pressure on my neck gradually increased. The female ghost sneered at me. Her blood-red eyes were filled with bloodthirsty cruelty.


    Just looking at her was enough to make me shiver, but I couldn''t give a damn about that right now, because it was getting harder and harder for me to breathe. The pain was constantly coming from my neck, and I could only feel stars shining in my eyes, causing the sky and earth to darken.

 C111

    Just when I thought that I was about to die, I suddenly heard a loud bang. I hastily turned my head and saw a white shadow flash past my eyes. By the time I reacted to it, the two female ghosts were already fighting.


    "Zhang Yu, don''t look over there, quickly come over!"


    Just then, Bai Hua suddenly shouted excitedly at me. Hearing her voice, it sounded like she was injured, so I quickly ran over to Bai Hua''s side.


    Bai Hua was lying on the ground, her hand was still tightly grasping her peach wood sword, but the sword was already broken, and only half of it was still in her hand.


    Only now did I realize that this peach wood sword was hollow. There seemed to be something embedded within it. If this sword wasn''t discovered, it wouldn''t have been discovered at all.


    "Quick, take out the things inside!" At this time, Bai Hua struggled to sit up, and said weakly. In truth, she wanted to take out the item from her peach wood sword, but after trying for a few times, she was unable to.


    I nodded and reached out my hand, but before I could reach it, it suddenly hurt.


    Instinctively, I jolted and turned to look at my hand. A wound had already appeared on my hand. It was just that this wound was healing at a speed that I could clearly see.


    This surprised me, but it was even more strange that the thing in the mahogany sword should shine of its own accord.


    Bai Hua gently pulled the dagger out, and it turned out to be a dagger, but it was just that the dagger was glowing with a gold light, and no one could tell what it was made of.


    "Zhang Yu, I knew you would help me!" When Bai Hua saw this golden dagger, she giggled. I looked at her in confusion, completely not knowing what was going on.


    However, before I could even react, a white shadow flashed across my vision. Following which, a miserable scream was immediately transmitted to my ears.


    The corner of my mouth twitched. When I turned around again, I found that Bai Hua had already stabbed the dagger into the red-clothed female ghost''s body.


    The ghost lady screamed miserably, but she did not lose her ability to resist. Instead, she pushed Bai Hua out of the room, I anxiously held onto Bai Hua, since she was injured previously, if I were to get hit like that, her injuries would definitely worsen.


    "Hurry up and put the dagger in her heart, otherwise it will be useless. Hurry up and go!"


    I looked at Bai Hua in a daze, I never thought that she would one day command me to fight ghosts. I always felt that I was just a spectator, I never got into their circle, this kind of thing is too difficult for me.


    "There''s no time to hesitate. If you don''t attack, we''ll all die here, including that boy lying on the ground!"


    Seeing that I was hesitating, Bai Hua excitedly pushed me away and said. Although she used her full strength, I didn''t feel anything because I knew that she didn''t have much strength left.


    Thus, I had to bite the bullet and look in the right direction, before pouncing towards the female ghost.


    At this moment, the ghost lady was beating up the ghost lady in white. Yes, it was a one-sided beating, because this ghost lady in red was too fierce. The other ghost lady in white was not a match for her.


    However, when the ghost lady in red saw me rushing over, she immediately sneered and shouted, "You really overestimate yourself!"


    "You are really reckless!" I wanted to snatch out that dagger, but this ghost girl was too strong. Before I could do anything, she had already slapped me to the side, and I was smashed to the ground without any suspense. This time, I really couldn''t get up.


    "Hehe, I''ll eat you first before eating him. It can be considered a great supplement!" At this moment, the white-clothed female ghost was also thrown away by the red-clothed female ghost. She faintly floated in front of me, grabbed my collar, and pulled me up as she coldly asked.


    The corner of my mouth twitched as I saw the ghost girl reach out a pair of blood-red fingernails towards my face.


    "Zhang Yu will accept it!" Just when I thought that I was about to die, Bai Hua suddenly pulled the dagger out from the red-robed female ghost''s body.


    The red demoness'' entire body suddenly trembled, and threw Bai Hua out as well.


    The shining golden dagger fell from Bai Hua''s hand to the ground. I took advantage of this time to quickly break free from the ghost lady''s restraints.


    She ran towards the dagger, but just as she was about to reach the location, the ghost girl suddenly pulled me back and pulled me away. How could I be easily pulled down by him, so she kept on struggling, but the ghost girl''s strength was too great and compared to her own strength, my strength was too weak, thus she easily pulled on my leg and pulled me back.


    "Wow, wow ¡­"


    At this moment, the boy who was lying on the side suddenly woke up. When he saw the red-clothed female ghost in front of him, he was stunned for a moment before immediately crying out hoarsely. It was obvious that he was frightened.


    I felt my heart shudder. Such a young child, seeing such a ferocious ghost, I''m afraid that at this moment, the area of her heart''s shadow would definitely be larger than the Chinese version.


    "Tong Tong." At this moment, I suddenly heard an anxious shout from the female ghost in white, and after that, she coldly looked towards the female ghost in red. Her eyes suddenly turned completely black, and they looked like two pitch-black holes, causing people''s hearts to turn cold as she coldly shouted, "I''ll fight you to the death!"


    The ghost lady in red sneered. Her face was filled with disdain, as if she didn''t put her own kind in her eyes at all.


    In my opinion, getting the dagger early was the real deal. Bai Hua had no way to help me now, so I could only do it myself.


    Taking advantage of this time, I made up my mind and hurriedly bit my finger to throw the blood on the face of the red-clothed female ghost.


    The ghost girl screamed and wanted to capture me, but she was stopped by the white-clothed ghost girl.


    I hastily used this time to pick up the dagger. A mournful cry sounded from behind me. "Quick ¡­" KILL ¡­ "She!"


    I turned my head in astonishment and saw that the white-clothed female ghost was tightly pressing the red-clothed female ghost under my body. She was looking at me expectantly.


    "Hold her down!" I hastily ran over to her and coincidentally, the ghost girl abruptly turned around to knock away the ghost girl in white on my body. Her chest was pointed at me, so I didn''t think too much and stabbed the dagger into her body.


    When the time came for me to insert my hand into the ghost girl''s body, I felt as if my hand had touched something. This feeling was as if I had stabbed a person. It made my heart race uncontrollably.

 C112

    After a long time, I finally raised my head and saw the black smoke rising from my dagger. The ghost lady stared at me with a twisted face, but in the end, she failed and turned into a million dust particles which fell to the ground. Then, without leaving any trace, she disappeared from the world.


    I looked at everything in front of me in a daze. I kept feeling empty in my heart. Even though it was abnormally winding, I didn''t feel the slightest bit of joy.


    After a long time, I turned my head, just in time to see the Tong Tong Tong boy staring at me, his eyes filled with amazement, shock, and even a hint of worship.


    I scratched my head and discovered that the figure of the white-clothed female ghost lying not too far away from me was flashing about. I didn''t know how she was currently feeling, but I felt that she was in great discomfort.


    Thus, I hastily went over and asked worriedly, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m about to die, please help me take care of my son. He''s still young, agree to my request!" After the ghost girl heard my words, she struggled to get up and swallowed her saliva.


    When I saw the look of anticipation on her face, I felt a little sour in my heart. Thus, I nodded my head and whispered, "You''ll be fine!"


    The ghost girl smiled miserably and shook her head before lying down powerlessly on the ground. Not long later, her figure, just like the ghost lady in red just now, broke into countless pieces and disappeared into the night sky. I raised my head to look at her until she completely disappeared, an inexplicable feeling of sorrow rose in my heart.


    "Uncle, you''re so awesome. Can you teach me magic?" Is uncle a god, like Nezha? "


    The Tong Tong Tong walked over and asked in astonishment. This child clearly didn''t see that his mother was dead. At this moment, his curiosity towards me probably overshadowed his earlier fear. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked such a question.


    However, I was secretly rejoicing in my heart. Only now did I remember that Bai Hua was still lying on the side, so I hurriedly got up, picked up the Tong Tong and quickly ran towards Bai Hua.


    When I walked in front of Bai Hua, I realised that Bai Hua''s mouth was stained with blood, and was lying on the ground. I was shocked, and hurriedly placed the Tong Tong into the car, then I carried Bai Hua into the car and drove the car to the nearest hospital.


    When I got to the hospital, the doctors kept asking me how Bai Hua got injured, but still hadn''t woken up, so I didn''t want to be treated as a prisoner by these doctors, so I made up a lie and these doctors let me go.


    "How is Doctor Bai Hua?" Just as the doctor finished examining Bai Hua, I hastily went over and asked worriedly.


    "It''s nothing, I just suffered some superficial wounds. I''ll be fine after a few days of rest." The doctor said lightly before hurrying to the other rooms for rounds.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly pulled Tong Tong Tong into Bai Hua''s sickroom. Bai Hua still hadn''t woken up, her face was pale white, as if he was having a nightmare. She would frown from time to time, looking like she wouldn''t wake up for a while.


    It was then that I suddenly remembered that the Tong Tong had returned home. I hastily told the Tong Tong, "Little fellow, you will always stay here. Your family will worry about you. I''ll send you home first. Let''s go."


    "No need, no one will worry about me. There used to be mommy, but Mommy died last year, so I was the only one left."


    Tong Tong shook his head, got rid of my hand, and once again sat by Bai Hua''s side and spoke.


    I was moved and couldn''t help but sigh lightly. I asked doubtfully, "What about your father? He doesn''t care about you?"


    The Tong Tong Tong pouted without saying a word after hearing that. However, from his appearance, it was obvious that his father was not very nice to him.


    So he didn''t need to go to school at all. I simply placed him on the side of Bai Hua''s bed, let him rest for a while, while I leaned on the wall on my side, resting with my chin propped up.


    I can''t leave right now, so even though I''m worried about Jin Weilong''s condition, I still can''t go see him right now.


    "Quick... Zhang Yu... "Hurry up and kill ¡­" Sleeping until midnight, Bai Hua suddenly started to have nightmares. After I heard her words, I immediately covered her mouth, since this isn''t a private ward, if others hear these words and misunderstand, they will definitely cause trouble for us.


    "This is ¡­" The hospital? " In the end, I managed to wake her up with my hands. She looked around at her surroundings, then looked at the bed that she was lying on before asking doubtfully.


    "Yeah, do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? I''ll call a doctor for you!"


    I breathed a sigh of relief when she woke up and hurriedly poured her a glass of water.


    "Have you gone to see Jin Weilong?" Bai Hua used her arm to point at the bed, wanting to get up by herself, but she always fell on the bed, so I hastily placed her pillow up, and then said softly: "It''s better if you don''t move, I''ll go back and look for Jin Weilong now, if you want to drink water, go and find Tong Tong Tong for you."


    Bai Hua nodded at me helplessly. After that, I quickly put on my jacket and left the sickroom, driving Bai Hua''s car to the street. Looking at the dark night around me, I couldn''t help but sigh, it seems that tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.


    When I drove the car and felt Jin Weilong''s home, I realised that Jin Weilong was already sitting on the ground. Although he had recovered a bit, his complexion was still not good.


    "Who are you? Why are you so busy at my place? " Jin Weilong looked at me blankly, his eyes were filled with caution. I saw that one of his hands was already touching the side of the bed, and I knew that there was a blade inside, so I anxiously said: "Do you remember that I always remember Bai Hua, right?


    Jin Weilong coldly looked at me and did not react for a long time. I was shocked to discover that even Bai Hua did not seem to remember this fellow.


    Therefore, I hastily asked, "Do you still remember who you are?"


    Jin Weilong thought about it in a low voice, then shook his head, his brows knitted together. It was clear that he doesn''t remember anything.


    This guy turned around and looked at me. A hint of panic flashed in his eyes. It was obvious that he understood that I had lost my memory. I hastily asked, "When you woke up, did you encounter anything strange?"


    Jin Weilong shook his head. I looked at him speechlessly and realized that no matter what I asked him, he would just keep shaking his head.


    "Why don''t you tell me why?" The two of us remained silent for a while, before Jin Weilong suddenly asked.


    To be honest, we hadn''t known each other for a long time, so I didn''t know much about him. If it was Bai Hua, I might be able to talk to him about it.

 C113

    "This... It would be better if I bring you to see your master when you''re better. Actually, we haven''t known each other for long, so I don''t really understand you! "


    I helplessly said. After saying that, I pushed a few dishes I had just bought on the street towards him. "You''ve just recovered. Why don''t you eat something and rest up first?"


    Jin Weilong skeptically picked up his chopsticks and started eating. I could only stay on the side, bored out of my mind. Although the female ghost was killed, to be honest, we did not get the upper hand.


    Not only is Bai Hua injured, Jin Weilong has lost his memory, and doesn''t even know who he is, I really don''t know what to do right now.


    After half a month, Bai Hua was finally out of the hospital with a full recovery. However, Jin Weilong''s memories did not recover, but his cultivation had not been destroyed, so he continued to manage his own business.


    We are at peace, and seeing the situation we are in may be the best outcome of our current efforts.


    After returning home, I started to prepare for the wedding with Bai Hua, but right at this time, Ah Xue''s complexion became even worse. I had thought that she was suffering from some kind of illness, but after coming to the hospital, every time I checked, the doctor would just say that her body was weak and there was nothing wrong with it, which made me even more puzzled.


    Helplessly, I could only look for Bai Hua again, hoping that she would be able to help me.


    This time, Bai Hua even brought Jin Weilong with him. After the two of them arrived, they looked towards the Ah Xue at the same time, and even their expressions were equally shocked.


    I looked at the two of them in shock. I didn''t know what was going on with them, but with Ah Xue sitting beside me, I didn''t know what to say.


    Although it was just dusk, the sky was already dark. Ah Xue sat on the bamboo chair and yawned, he was about to sleep in his room when he saw Bai Hua and Jin Weilong.


    "Since when did you guys come here? You scared me so much. Quickly sit down, I''ll go pour some tea for you guys." She paused for a moment, then smiled gently and said, "In my opinion, she is no different from usual. Only, her complexion is getting worse and worse."


    Bai Hua nodded her head slightly, without stopping her, she quickly walked to the side of the sofa in the living room and sat down.


    Then he said in a low voice, "Have you asked her where she has been recently and who she has seen?" Her Yang aura is getting weaker and weaker, until it''s been sucked away by quite a bit! "


    I was stunned for a moment and anxiously looked towards Jin Weilong. Although Jin Weilong had rested for a good month, but he had not recovered his original look.


    So he hastily asked: "Then what do we do, Ah Xue can''t also be unconscious right?"


    "What do you mean, unconscious?" At this time, Ah Xue walked over with two cups of tea, and placed it in front of Bai Hua and Bai Hua, and asked curiously.


    "I have a friend who recently fell ill. Let''s talk about her later. How''s the preparations for your wedding going?"


    Bai Hua laughed indifferently, she raised the cup, she originally wanted to drink the tea inside, but she suddenly froze.


    "Ah Xue, your bracelet is pretty beautiful, where did you buy it from?" Bai Hua turned to look at the jade bracelet on Ah Xue''s wrist and asked curiously.


    Even without her words, I could already guess that there was something wrong with this bracelet. There was a big problem, maybe Ah Xue would become like this, and it was directly related to this bracelet.


    "I bought it online, but this store is in Beijing. I went there to pick the jade, isn''t that a bit nice?"


    Ah Xue didn''t mind the scrolls'' sleeves at all. She showed us the crystal clear jade bracelet on her wrist and said while smiling.


    I could tell that she was quite proud of her jade bracelet, but that little bit of blood on it made my heart go cold.


    Blood in jade was the most unlucky thing to have. Anyone with the slightest bit of common sense would know that, but it was a pity that Ah Xue did not have such common sense.


    "Really? I also want to find one. Where is that store?" Bai Hua''s expression was a little unnatural, but she still asked as gently as possible.


    Without thinking, Ah Xue told me the location of the antique shop. I heaved a sigh of relief and said that I had something to do and rushed to the antique shop with them.


    On the carriage, only then did I have the time to ask Bai Hua: "Could it be that something was attached to that bracelet, and was absorbing the Ah Xue''s yang energy?"


    "It''s not my guess that someone is using these things to absorb the Yang energy from a person''s body. That person must be a Demonic Taoist who knows some evil arts!"


    Bai Hua shook her head and said softly, I vaguely understood and nodded, regarding the Taoism Arts, I really couldn''t get involved, and could only stay at the side and do nothing.


    We drove all the way to the Antique Street. I didn''t come here often, either because I was too busy with work, or because I didn''t know anything about antiques, and because there were so many counterfeit goods on the Archaeological Street, I always passed by in a hurry.


    In a blink of an eye, three years had passed since the last time we came to this antique street. This place has already changed a lot, but fortunately Ah Xue was still relatively awake and already told us the exact location.


    Even so, we still searched for half a day before finally finding the unremarkable store under the numerous signs on the first floor.


    This shop is located next to a few large antique shops, so it looks very inconspicuous. Also being a businessman, I really don''t know what the owner of this shop is thinking, unless he set up here to make money.


    Thinking about this, my heart skipped a beat. If what Bai Hua said was true, then the owner of this shop did not do it to earn money, but to earn other people''s Yang Qi.


    When I got to the door, I looked up and saw a vermilion plaque with the words, "Kwai Wai," written more casually, which made me even more certain of my thoughts.


    Just then, Bai Hua suddenly pulled me and asked softly: "Do you remember the embroidered shoes that we picked up?"


    I was stunned for a moment. Then, I immediately recalled the exquisite workmanship of the pair of blood-red embroidered shoes that exuded an evil aura. I could not help but feel a chill down my spine.


    Because I was facing the front door, and I happened to see that the store also had a pair of exquisite shoes, almost exactly the same as the ones we had seen.


    "What''s going on? Where are the two we picked up?"


    I asked in a low voice. In ancient times, crafts like this were made by hand. How could there be two pairs of shoes that were so similar, unless they were originally the same pair?


    "Perhaps we are overthinking it, or perhaps that embroidered pair of shoes is related to this store. Let''s go in and take a look!"


    Bai Hua said with a cold smile.

 C114

    I nodded, and followed Bai Hua and Jin Weilong into the shop.


    Ever since Jin Weilong was a ¡ª, I suddenly felt that his entire person had changed. Perhaps it was because he was in my eyes right now, but Bai Hua and I were just too unfamiliar.


    Most people would treat strangers with indifference, and this was probably what Jin Weilong was thinking at the moment. I didn''t hurry to sigh, and reminisced about the Jin Weilong who was so carefree just now.


    "Zhang Yu, be careful of the stairs!" I was busy thinking about my own things, but I didn''t expect that there would be three more steps to this house. If it wasn''t for Bai Hua''s reminder, I probably would have stepped on empty air and fallen down.


    Perhaps it was because the floor of the room was a little lower than the street outside, and the lighting in this shop was not too good, so the lighting in the shop was very poor.


    However, I didn''t find this strange at all, because I have heard people say before that an antique shop like this can make the room a little darker. In the dim light, it is easy to make a mistake when looking at something.


    Based on my previous experience, I should be able to sense something strange when I enter this extremely evil shop. However, after walking in, I didn''t feel anything at all. I could only smell a faint scent of sandalwood.


    When I entered, I found myself facing two mahogany grandmasters'' chairs, and a small square table of the same material in the middle of the room.


    On the left side of the chair was an empty wooden door, which was tightly shut. A twenty-something year old woman in a pale pink qipao sat on the right side of the chair, drinking tea.


    I subconsciously looked at this woman. Honestly speaking, this woman wasn''t that stunning, but she gave off a very flirtatious feeling. She didn''t seem to care about us at all as she continued to drink her tea without even lifting her head.


    On each side of the store, there were two shelves against the wall. Each shelf had different antiques, so it seemed that these things were what the store wanted to buy.


    The pair of blood-red embroidered shoes we had just seen were on the east shelf, in front of the window, so we saw them before we even entered.


    That place was extremely eye-catching, it was clearly placed there on purpose. I turned my head to look at Bai Hua, then quickly walked towards that pair of embroidered shoes.


    "Boss, how much are you selling those embroidered shoes for?" I walked over to the rack and studied the pair of blood-red embroidered shoes.


    Although I have only seen it twice in Bai Hua''s hands, with my many years of experience in doing business, I could still immediately tell that this thing and the two that we had picked up were not the same pair. Thus, I hurriedly stood up and asked.


    "That one is not for sale!" The woman still didn''t look up as she coldly said that. Then, she poured herself another cup of tea.


    "Since you''re not selling, why did you put her there?"


    Jin Weilong looked at him doubtfully, and asked puzzledly.


    Bai Hua did not make a sound, but quickly walked to the left side of the chair. Just as she was about to sit down, she saw the female boss standing up anxiously, grabbing Bai Hua''s arm, and shouted emotionally: "This is not a place for you to sit!"


    "It''s obviously empty, but why can''t you do it, how can you do business like this!?"


    Bai Hua laughed coldly, got rid of her hand, glanced at her, and said with surprise.


    "You''re on my side!" The woman sighed softly, looked up, and said, I can see that she was very reluctant, her eyes flashed with impatience several times, and she wished we could leave now.


    "Big sister, we came here to show you something. Don''t be in such a hurry to chase us away. We''ll talk about it after we see something!"


    Bai Hua sat on the right, and said while smiling faintly.


    When the lady heard it, she could not help but snort. Obviously she did not think that Bai Hua would take out anything that would pique her interest.


    At this moment, Jin Weilong was leaning on the door while I was standing in front of the shelves, curiously staring at this woman, because Jin Weilong and I knew clearly what Bai Hua wanted to show this woman.


    Seeing her expression, Bai Hua smiled gently, and then carefully placed the two blood-red embroidered shoes on the square table from her bag, and said: "Then, the ones I want you to help me look at are them!"


    The woman glanced at it impatiently, but when she saw the pair of blood-red embroidered shoes on the table, she turned her head in astonishment. I even saw that the woman was trembling slightly with an expression of disbelief on her face.


    After a long time, she excitedly asked, "Where did you get these shoes from?"


    I looked at her doubtfully. I kept having the feeling that something was wrong. Normally, people wouldn''t be that shocked for more than 5 seconds. This woman''s expression just now was obviously too much. She was indeed surprised, but it wasn''t to such an extent.


    Even though I no longer have mind-reading skills, but I can clearly feel that this woman is afraid of these shoes.


    "I can tell you, but you have to let go of the woman who bought a white jade bracelet from you half a month ago!"


    Bai Hua sneered, and casually picked up one of the red embroidered shoes, as though she wanted to tear the Talisman Paper off.


    "Don''t be like this, I''m not afraid of you. Leave your shoes and get lost, otherwise don''t force me to be rude to you!"


    The lady was shocked, but when she heard Bai Hua mention the woman who bought the white jade bracelet, namely Ah Xue, her expression suddenly turned sinister.


    "If you want to leave, that''s fine. I can leave these shoes for you since they are useless to us. However, you must let go of Ah Xue. Otherwise, don''t force me to be rude to you!"


    Bai Hua did not retreat at all, she still sat on the armchair, and did not stand up to leave.


    Just then, I saw Jin Weilong suddenly take a step towards Bai Hua and the rest, I kept feeling that something was amiss, and looked at the lady warily.


    As expected, I clearly saw this woman. I waved my hand and a cold wind started to blow.


    Bang


    With a few violent sounds, the windows and doors of the room were slammed shut. The entire room was sealed tightly like a coffin.


    "You are courting death, I''ll grant you your wish!"


    Before I could react in my mind, I heard the woman shouting at us at the top of her lungs.


    When I looked at that weird woman again, I found that she was wearing a strange green robe. Her tail was flapping behind her and there were many goosebumps on it. She looked like she was doing it on purpose.


    I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart. Although I didn''t normally look at the animal kingdom, there was a type of animal that was really unique, so I recognized it at a glance.

 C115

    Looking at the guy in front of me, I couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Before this, I only knew that there was a ghost in this world, but I didn''t know that there was such a thing as a demon.


    Furthermore, the person in front of us is definitely not someone to be trifled with, because we have already recognized that this thing is a Crocodile Demon!


    "You don''t have the slightest bit of demonic qi on you, and you''re not a wicked demon either. Why would you suddenly come out and harm someone?"


    When Bai Hua saw the guy who revealed her real body, she asked with a chuckle.


    "Get lost!" The female demon stared at Bai Hua expressionlessly, and said coldly.


    Bai Hua didn''t care about her attitude at all, and took out a few things from her pocket. I only saw that there were some fine powder in her hands, but I didn''t see that when the powder was scattered over to the left side, there were immediately some rustling sounds.


    Then I saw a vague shadow appear on the left side of the seat, until it became clearer and more and more like a man.


    I couldn''t help but to realize why the Banshee from just now didn''t allow Bai Hua to sit on the left side of the table. It was because there was already a person sitting on it.


    The corner of my mouth twitched as I curiously looked at that fellow. I was horrified to find that this person''s face was dark green, with no eyebrows and a bald head. It was obvious that he didn''t have a single strand of hair.


    This fellow''s eyes were filled with endless chilliness and vigilance. However, his complexion did not look too good. He seemed to have contracted some serious illness as he leaned back in his teacher''s chair tiredly. His eyes were even half-closed, as if he would die at any moment.


    "You''re a Taoist?" The female demon was surprised to find that the man had revealed his true form, so she vigilantly hid him behind her and coldly asked.


    At almost the same time, I saw a flash of fear in the Banshee''s eyes. Although I don''t know much about Taoism Arts, but I am very clear, the Daoist Priest and the Demon have always been opposing each other. Furthermore, this Banshee is very clear, she harmed Ah Xue, so Bai Hua will not let her off.


    As long as we can coexist peacefully, there is no need to kill them all. This is also the reason why I spoke so much nonsense with you, let go of Ah Xue, I might be able to consider helping you guys out, but if you insist on doing it, then don''t blame me for being rude! "


    Bai Hua turned her head and looked at the left side of the man. Not to mention Bai Hua, even an ordinary person like me could tell at a glance that this fellow was definitely not a human. At this time, I still could not tell what kind of demon he was.


    "Female Taoist, I''ve lived for more than a thousand years. This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard!"


    After the female demon heard Bai Hua''s words, she first sneered, and then spoke with ridicule.


    "Bone Sealing Poison, seeing the blood seal throat, being able to endure until now can be considered as his cultivation being pretty good. But he''s only lingering on his last breath, with your methods, it''s impossible to cure him!"


    Before Bai Hua could say anything, she heard Jin Weilong''s cold voice.


    When the Banshee heard his words, pain flashed across her eyes. She turned her head to look at the male banshee on her left. From my point of view, I couldn''t see her expression, but I could feel that the Banshee must be feeling extremely uncomfortable right now.


    I empathized with this point. After all, the Ah Xue had also suffered from some bad symptoms. I was also burning with anxiety, but I was still unable to forgive them.


    After all, these fellows harmed Ah Xue. Thus, I coldly laughed and moved in front of Bai Hua. When Bai Hua saw me coming over, she helplessly said with a sigh: "Zhang Yu is Ah Xue''s husband, so he definitely cannot watch Ah Xue get killed by you. I''ll ask you again, are you going to let him go!"


    The Banshee looked at me in disdain. Just as she wanted to say something, she heard the male Banshee say weakly, "Rou Er, let go!"


    "No, I will definitely save you, believe me!"


    After the female demon heard his words, she excitedly said this and quickly flew to the male demon''s side.


    "I said I can cure him!" Bai Hua rolled her eyes, and said impatiently. After she said that, she stood up and quickly pulled away from the Banshee.


    The female demon tilted her head as if she was hesitating for a moment before asking coldly, "Since all of you know about the Bone Sealing Poison, once you see the Blood Seal Throat, what other methods do you have to save him?"


    "Since he''s assimilating into the blood, it''s fine if he changes his blood. Go and find a few people with similar spiritual awareness as him. After exchanging blood, they''ll naturally be able to cure him. But as soon as possible, before he completely loses his cultivation!"


    Bai Hua laughed lightly, put the hand that held the Talisman Paper behind him in front of him, and said indifferently.


    The Banshee General looked at the Banshee suspiciously. After a long while, she said coldly, "In that case, I''ll let that woman go for now, but I''ll let her go before you cure her. If you dare to lie to me ¡­"


    "Cut the crap. If we wanted to kill you, you would have died long ago!"


    Before the banshee could finish her words, Jin Weilong impatiently interrupted her.


    The Banshee glared at him in dissatisfaction and didn''t say anything. She took out a white object from her large sleeves and handed it to me.


    I took it in a hurry, feeling that it was shaped like the teeth of a beast, but I didn''t ask any questions and just put it in my pocket.


    Bai Hua laughed coldly, then pointed to the embroidered shoes on the table and asked: "You should talk about the problem of this shoes with us now, let me tell you the truth, this thing was picked up by accident, it was an object deliberately made us pick it up!"


    It was only then that I noticed that the shoes were obviously not left to us by the two monsters, but I could also tell from their eyes that they must know the origin of the shoes.


    She pointed at the pair of shoes on the table and said, "A hundred years ago, when our husband and wife came here, we wanted to settle down again, but now, we met someone of the same kind."


    "It''s just that she isn''t completely one of us. She was created by the spirit of the wrongdoer while attaching itself to the body of the recently deceased little fox. At the beginning, we only felt pity and took her in. This fox''s craftsmanship was very good, she was good at embroidery, especially when it came to making shoes. These two sets of shoes came from her craftsmanship. "


    "If that''s the case, then where is she now? Why did she provoke all of you?"


    I looked at the ghost lady suspiciously. It didn''t seem like she was lying, so I asked curiously.

 C116

    "Hmph, she''s here now. Ten years ago, this vixen practiced some kind of evil technique from who knows where and actually wanted to kill us and steal our Orbs."


    "If we didn''t discover it too early, we would have died long ago. That''s why we decided to kill him in a fit of anger. However, we didn''t expect that this fellow would actually break away from the body of the Celestial Fox Immortal and return to being a lone ghost to escape. What a misstep!"


    As the female demon spoke, she slammed the table and shouted with a gloomy face.


    I could see that she didn''t look like she was faking it, but it didn''t dispel any of our doubts.


    So I turned my head to look at Bai Hua, and realised that Bai Hua was coldly staring at this pair of shoes, she suddenly stood up and said: "This is not good, Ah Xue might be in danger, let''s go back quickly!"


    I was stunned for a moment. Although I didn''t know what kind of dangers the Ah Xue would face, I still quickly followed them and ran out of the antique shop.


    On the way back, Bai Hua and I sat in the back seat. I kept looking outside anxiously the whole way, and I couldn''t wait to fly home right now.


    "After Bai Hua died, could her soul really be attached to other living beings, and then live again? This is so ridiculous, and I think it''s only in books that talk about Ramadan. "


    In order to divert my attention, I hastily asked. Actually, my mind was in a mess when I asked this question.


    This kind of situation is extremely rare, and I''ve only heard of it once. However, looking at the banshee''s appearance, she shouldn''t be lying to me. You should be a bit careful; after all, that female ghost has cultivated before.


    Bai Hua sighed, she increased his speed and said softly: "I hope she is not here to bother Ah Xue!"


    I nodded my head, that was actually what I was worried about the most, Bai Hua was just a normal person after all, she didn''t know anything, and the Yang Qi that was just absorbed by that Banshee, if I were to hit her now, her body would definitely not be able to take it.


    Just as I was thinking about this, Bai Hua had already pulled into my house.


    After being pushed by Jin Weilong for a while, I regained my senses and anxiously rushed towards the Single Ring Road''s entrance. Bai Hua and Jin Weilong followed behind me anxiously.


    The three of us hurried upstairs, and when we reached my door, I stopped and took a deep breath. My heart was still pounding, but I reminded myself to calm down.


    After stabilizing for two to three seconds, I took out the key and skillfully opened the door.


    The moment I opened the door, I immediately felt a chilly wind blowing towards my face. After experiencing this wind so many times, I was already familiar with it.


    This was something that would only appear when ghosts appeared!


    I instinctively leaned to the side and said that without any hesitation, I broke my finger and threw it in the direction where the chilly wind just swept past.


    Aooo ¡­


    A mournful scream sounded out, and a Talisman flashed past my eyes. By the time I reacted to it, the Talisman had already fallen to the ground.


    At a distance away from us, there floated a female ghost. I could clearly see that this female ghost had a pair of three-inch golden lotuses, and on her feet, she wore a pair of blood-red embroidered shoes.


    The ghost girl coldly stared at me with a cold smile that was filled with killing intent. There was a trace of malice and sorrow in her smile that made one''s heart go cold.


    At the same time, the surrounding suddenly released a dense mist, Jin Weilong and I simultaneously leaned towards Bai Hua, if not, after a while, we would be separated, and anything could happen.


    In the past, I''ve always heard that the Celestial Fox was the most cunning. But now, it seems that the Celestial Fox Immortal from a human is probably even more cunning.


    Just when the three of us stood back to back vigilantly looking at the dense fog, I suddenly felt a black shadow scurry past us. However, when I subconsciously looked in that direction, I realised that there was nothing.


    At this time, he heard Bai Hua say coldly: "This guy has committed quite a heinous crime, so there''s no need to be lenient!"


    Hearing her words, my heart couldn''t help but be shocked, I subconsciously looked around us, only then did I see that at this moment, in front of us, floated hundreds of spirits. Normally, we would see ghosts with dull eyes, but that isn''t it, their eyes were all red, and looking at us with a cold smile, it was clear that they were under the control of the Ghost Fox Immortal.


    The three of us cautiously looked at the group of ghosts in front of us, but I didn''t see any trace of that Ghost Fox at all. At this moment, I could only look around in a daze as my heart couldn''t help but feel a chill.


    Just then, I suddenly felt something gesticulate on my back a few times. Turning my head to look, I realized that it was painted by Bai Hua, but she didn''t say anything, she just suddenly took a step forward, walking into the black mist.


    Jin Weilong and I had originally wanted to stop her, after all this was too dangerous, but seeing Bai Hua''s calm expression, I suddenly felt that Bai Hua had other plans, so I did not stop her. He walked forward a few steps, frowning, and looked around, not knowing what to think.


    "Strange, there''s clearly a strong grievance and cold yin energy here, even Zhang Yu can feel it. But after so long, why did the Ghost Fox disappear in the blink of an eye? I still haven''t seen her, so according to common sense, she should be near here right?"


    After walking a few steps, Bai Hua said suspiciously, in truth, Jin Weilong and I were both thinking the same thing, but neither of us said anything, it was just that no one had said what they wanted to say, it was just that I made up my mind, so I bit down on the hole on my finger a bit larger, and threw it around. Last time when I threw the blood on the female ghost, she let out a scream, which meant that my blood had some restraining effects on her.


    "No, she wants to move us away, then Ah Xue is in danger. Quickly think of a way to enter the house with me!"


    Bai Hua seemed to have thought of something and said anxiously. After hearing her words, my mind buzzed for a moment, and then I hurriedly ran towards the door, luckily, although the fog had turned the surroundings dark, it did not create any kind of array formation, and came to stop us. The Ghost Fox probably did not have the time, so we quickly reached the door.


    "Where are you Ah Xue? Ah Xue!? " I almost stood up and called to her, but I never heard a response.


    When I ran to the bedroom, I clearly saw that the Ghost Fox was lying on the Ah Xue''s body. After seeing me enter, it immediately rushed towards me and anger couldn''t help but rise in my heart, so I coldly charged towards her. I immediately felt a sharp pain and only knew that I had bumped into her.

 C117

    My head was spinning, and I felt like I had just died, but since I knew it was a headache, I should still be alive.


    "You''re finally awake!" Just as I struggled to open my eyes, I heard Jin Weilong''s voice coming from the side. I struggled to lift my head, and after opening my mouth for a long time, I could only say two words: "Ah Xue ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, nothing happened to your wife. It''s all thanks to you rushing in here in time. Otherwise, things might not have gone as planned!"


    Jin Weilong raised his head and fed me a cup of water. After I drank a mouthful of water, I finally had some strength, so he quickly struggled to say: "I have a headache!"


    "It''s strange if it doesn''t hurt. You clashed with that demon. If it was an ordinary person, your soul and spirit would have dispersed and you would be fine."


    Jin Weilong looked at me in surprise, then said in shock, I could hear that his words were filled with jealousy and envy, but I no longer looked like I was going to look into all of this, I just wanted to go and see how Ah Xue was doing.


    Although he said that Ah Xue was fine, when I rushed in, I was still a little worried when I clearly saw that Ghost Fox was lying on her body.


    But just as I moved, I immediately thought of a trick, causing the sky to spin and the earth to spin, and my vision to go black. If Jin Weilong didn''t support me in time, I might have fallen off the sofa.


    "Calm down, tell me what you want to do. I promised Bai Hua that I would take care of you!"


    "I''m fine," Jin Weilong said helplessly when he saw my appearance. I nodded my head with great effort. Although my mind was still gloomy, I clearly knew in my heart that I had sustained serious injuries this time.


    "Zhang Yu, I''ll make whatever you want to eat, and I''ll tell you everything. Seeing how cold you are, a person this big won''t even know how to take care of himself!"


    At this time, Ah Xue walked over, and after seeing my appearance, she caressed my forehead with her small hands, full of worry.


    At the very least, it means that Ah Xue is fine now. If even she had problems of her own, she would definitely not have taken care of me.


    However, she could tell that Bai Hua and the others did not tell her the truth. Most likely, they were lying and telling her that I had a severe cold.


    Seeing how busy she was, I couldn''t help but feel a lot better.


    "Heh, it''s snowing again, looks like Bai Hua will have to wait a bit before coming back!"


    At this time, Jin Weilong turned his head and looked outside, and helplessly said everything.


    "Where did Bai Hua go? And after I fainted... What happened? Is the Ghost Fox dead? "


    After all, it was better to not let her know about this, lest she get too scared.


    "The Ghost Fox ran away, but you don''t have to worry, she was hit by the same curse as the alligator demon, I hit her, so she won''t live much longer!"


    Jin Weilong laughed, and then said complacently.


    Same curse mark?


    I repeated it in my heart. Then, I immediately remembered that the so called seal was the Bone Sealing Poison?


    My heart couldn''t help but tremble. I finally understood why that Banshee had such a deep hostility towards us. It was likely that the curse mark on her husband was left by some Daoist priest. It was within reason that she hated us.


    After thinking about all this, I suddenly felt weak all over, and when my eyes were half closed, I heard Jin Weilong muttering to himself, "I hope Bai Hua got the medicine from grandmaster earlier, this brat won''t be able to last much longer!"


    My heart couldn''t help but thump. It was obvious that the person he was referring to was me. I originally thought that as I slowly recuperated, my condition would naturally improve after a long period of time. But now, it seems that I was too na?ve.


    I don''t know how long I slept in this stupor, but all I knew was that Ah Xue had walked over to feed me porridge. I only mechanically swallowed two mouthfuls, and then, I couldn''t eat anymore.


    I couldn''t eat much in the past two days, so I looked even thinner than before. Seeing my appearance, Bai Hua couldn''t help but let out a light sigh, as if she was relieved from a burden, and said: "Fortunately, I''m still alive!"


    "Heh, I''m going to die!" Did you get the medicine? " Seeing that Bai Hua had returned, Jin Weilong anxiously walked over to her and asked.


    Bai Hua took out a small white porcelain bottle from the white fur coat''s pocket and said with a smile, "Of course I got it.


    Bai Hua chuckled, then opened up the porcelain bottle, opened my mouth and poured it in. I only felt a wave of heat, like boiling water, rush in through my esophagus.


    It almost made me scream, but it was only the beginning of the pain, and then I felt my whole body begin to heat up, as if I were about to be set ablaze.


    This time, I couldn''t hold it in any longer and struggled to get up. I just wanted to take a cold bath to relieve the heat in my body, so that I wouldn''t be completely swallowed up by it.


    "Zhang Yu, listen to me, calm down, you must be calm. You were struck by the Yin Qi and if you don''t do this, I''m afraid you will die!"


    Seeing that I was in so much pain that I wished I was dead, Bai Hua worriedly said. I knew that she was doing it for my own good, but this kind of painful feeling really wasn''t something that anyone could bear. I wished that someone would give me a quick death, but I knew that none of the people in front of me would do it.


    "Watch out for him. Don''t let him lose consciousness. If you don''t, he''ll never wake up again!"


    Seeing me like this, Bai Hua probably knew that I really couldn''t take it anymore. She turned her head and worriedly told Jin Weilong, before quickly walking towards the bathroom.


    Not long after, I saw that girl bring out a basin of water from the bathroom. What I didn''t expect was that the water wasn''t cold water, but hot water!


    I couldn''t help but lament in my heart. Could it be that this lass wants me to die as soon as possible? I''m already hot enough for her to want to pour hot water on me!


    It''s just that I was feeling extremely uncomfortable, to the point that I couldn''t even speak. Thus, I could only watch her pour a large basin of hot water over me from head to toe.


    I jolted and opened my mouth. I could feel fire coming out of my mouth. I fell straight onto the sofa. If I didn''t feel that my blood was boiling, I would have felt like I was dead.


    "Bai Hua, are you sure you won''t kill him like this?"


    At this time, when Jin Weilong looked at my appearance, he wanted to cry but had no tears to ask me.


    "I don''t think so. I asked Martial Uncle and he said that it would be fine." Bai Hua looked at me ambiguously and suddenly laughed.

 C118

    I struggled to look at the smiling Bai Hua in front of me, and couldn''t help but to let out a sigh. What kind of life did I have, to be able to meet such a friend.


    "Don''t worry, he just spat out the foul air. He''s not going to die!"


    Bai Hua pulled a chair and sat across from me, then laughed and said.


    "Are you sure? But why do I feel like his condition is even worse than before!"


    Jin Weilong suspiciously looked at her own master, but as soon as he finished speaking, Bai Hua rolled his eyes at him, and this guy immediately didn''t dare to say anything else.


    After being tormented, I was finally exhausted. I didn''t even have the strength to turn around.


    Fortunately, these two fellows were not too unreliable. When I woke up, they were already lying on the bed in my bedroom. Ah Xue was currently sitting on the bed peeling an apple for me.


    "Aiya, you''re finally awake! Come and open your mouth and eat some apples!"


    When Ah Xue saw that I had woken up, she smiled sweetly. Two dimples immediately appeared on her face, looking very cute.


    When I saw her smile, my mind immediately cleared up. I hastily opened my mouth and took a bite of the apple. I didn''t want to say that the apple was really sweet.


    "Is what you said still true?" Ah Xue suddenly asked.


    I wanted to ask about something, but when I thought about it, I immediately remembered that when we were close to being discharged from the hospital, I mentioned that after we woke up Jin Weilong, we would marry each other. Although Jin Weilong has lost his memory now, his body is still healthy after all.


    Furthermore, Ah Xue and I have lived together for so many years, and we have even met both of our parents. Right now, we are only lacking a single piece of evidence, so it is only a matter of time before we become husband and wife.


    Thus, I smiled and said, "Of course it is. When have I ever lied to you?


    Hearing my words, Ah Xue immediately pursed his lips and laughed, his face turning red.


    Then, as if she had thought of something, she asked, "Then let''s go take a wedding photo tomorrow. It''s already the new year, you don''t have to run the company right now, and you just happen to have the time!"


    "It''s the end of the new year!?" I looked at Ah Xue in astonishment and asked excitedly, "What day is it?"


    "What day?" He was already eleven today! You''ve been ill for almost twenty days, and I was originally somewhat worried about you, afraid that you might have gotten some sort of serious illness. I originally planned to take you to the hospital, but Bai Hua said that it was because your old injury wasn''t completely healed, and the cold air had invaded your body, that''s why you fell ill. You wouldn''t even need a month to recover from it.


    Ah Xue smiled and said as he gently stuffed an apple into his mouth.


    The corner of my mouth twitched, and I thought to myself, this Bai Hua is really tricky!


    I remember that when Jin Weilong and the rest returned from the antique shop opened by the crocodile demon, they were only twenty-four. I actually fainted for more than twenty days, and when I thought back to what happened that day, I still felt a lingering fear.


    "Zhang Yu! Are you listening to me? "


    After an unknown period of time, I was still absent-minded. It was only when the Ah Xue roared in my ears that I regained my senses.


    She anxiously looked over to see Bai Hua pouting as she looked at her unhappily.


    I broke out in a cold sweat. I still didn''t want to experience the consequences of offending my future wife, so I hurriedly said to her in a gentle voice, "Ah Xue, don''t be angry. I was just thinking ¡­ "Where are we going to take a photo of the wedding dress? Marriage is a big matter, we have to find a family to rely on!"


    After saying that, I couldn''t help but admire my ability to lie.


    After Ah Xue heard what I said, her expression became much warmer, she nodded her head, then picked up the tablet and started searching carefully.


    As she rummaged through the pages, she mumbled, "This one is too expensive. This one''s attitude isn''t good enough ¡­"


    I looked at her speechlessly. I knew that a woman''s choice of items was the most complicated. After she finishes her selection, I would probably have to wait until the next morning. Thus, I wasn''t in a rush and just leaned back on the bed to continue eating the apple.


    It had been so long since he had a good meal, but now he was truly a bit hungry.


    Three hours later, the Ah Xue finally found a suitable place for me to stay. She immediately showed me a place she thought was suitable and happily showed it to me.


    In fact, before this, I had already paid attention to this shop. The shop was big enough, and there were a lot of wedding gowns inside, so even though the makeup master''s skills weren''t as good as Ah Xue''s, it was still pretty good.


    I looked around bored. Seeing that there was still some time before I could finish dressing up, I just sat there by myself in a daze, watching the couples walk by. I felt dazzled.


    I was startled when I felt someone tug at the hem of my shirt. I looked down to see a boy of about a year or two standing next to me, dressed in red and green pants and a pigtail on his head.


    I couldn''t help but be taken aback. I didn''t expect people to be so funny right now. They would actually bring their children to take photos of the wedding dress. Furthermore, they would even let such a young child wander around.


    "Little friend, where are your parents?" I asked softly, looking down at the round, even lovely child.


    The child said nothing, but continued to look up at me, showing a row of small white teeth.


    I was stunned for a moment. I wanted to ask him again, but at this moment, Ah Xue walked out from the inside. Seeing her wearing a wedding dress, I couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Unknowingly, I stood up and walked towards her. At this moment, all I wanted to do was hug her and hold her tightly in my arms.


    "How is it? Am I beautiful? " Ah Xue laughed, and then asked softly.


    I nodded and was about to compliment her. After all, she looked really pretty in her wedding dress.


    However, when I looked down, I found that the little boy was standing beside us. He pursed his lips and looked up at the Ah Xue.


    "Zhang Yu, what are you looking at?" At this time, the Ah Xue suddenly asked in surprise.


    I turned my head to look at her and curiously asked, "Didn''t you see that child ¡­"


    Halfway through my words, I was stunned as there weren''t any children by my side. I looked around the surroundings in shock but still didn''t see his figure.

 C119

    "Where did this child come from? Mr. Zhang must be mistaken, we don''t have any children here!"


    Before the Ah Xue could reply, the cameraman by my side said calmly. I turned my head in surprise and met the cameraman''s gaze.


    "We saw wrongly, let''s start shooting!" Ah Xue saw that I was still in a daze, so he patted me on the shoulder.


    But from that moment on, I felt uneasy, like something bad was going to happen.


    During the photo shoot, she was also distracted and posed in the wrong position, but Ah Xue probably guessed that something had happened to me, so she didn''t say anything. After two hours of shooting, we finally finished.


    Originally, I should have been happy, but after seeing that child disappear, I just couldn''t get happy. So after hastily eating some food, I dragged Ah Xue back home.


    "Zhang Yu, did you really see a child?" When they reached home, Bai Hua could not help but ask.


    However, I had to say that this matter had already become the first thing in my heart. Thus, I looked at the Ah Xue and tentatively said, "I did indeed see a child. He was a boy, and looked like he was at most one or two years old."


    Ah Xue frowned and rubbed her hands together. Her expression suddenly became unnatural, and after a long while, she finally forced out a smile and said: "You must be seeing wrong. Why are you talking like Bai Hua and the others?


    I nodded my head as I agreed with Ah Xue. It was probably because I had been through too many similar situations recently that I became so nervous.


    "Ah Xue, I guess I was hoping too much that we would have a cute child, that''s why I was wrong. Otherwise ¡­"


    "You''re so annoying. Go take a bath first!" Seeing me coming over, the Ah Xue immediately pushed me away and pushed me into the bathroom.


    I put my arm around her waist and pressed her against the glass curtain door of the bathroom. I was about to give her a deep kiss when I saw a small figure appear outside the curtain door.


    The glass door was translucent. Although the patterns on it could cover a person''s figure, it still possessed a certain degree of transparency, so when one stood inside the door, one could still see the silhouettes of people passing by.


    The moment I saw this figure, my brain came up with the image of that child with a serious expression as he coldly stared at us. I immediately calmed down.


    Ah Xue looked at me in puzzlement and immediately pouted. But I really didn''t have any thoughts right now.


    After being pushed by her, I watched as she quickly walked to the door. I couldn''t help but be alarmed and hastily ran towards the door. Almost at the same time, I saw the little figure also rapidly move towards the door.


    But when Ah Xue and I opened the bathroom door, we didn''t see any trace of him. He disappeared from my sight once again.


    But this time, I was even more sure that I was entangled by a ghost, and this time it was most likely a Infant Spirit, so when Ah Xue was asleep, I took the chance and lit the Evil Spirit Glyph Bai Hua gave me.


    Bai Hua had told me before that this Talisman Paper did not have much offensive power, it was completely used to transcend the power of ghosts. So if I burn it, I should be able to drive away the evil spirits by my side.


    After burning the Talisman Paper, I relaxed and laid on the bed to sleep. Perhaps the Talisman Paper had taken effect, for the next three days, that little demon didn''t appear again.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. After checking with the Civil Affairs Bureau with Ah Xue, I rushed to the Shadow Tower to retrieve the photo.


    In the car, the Ah Xue couldn''t help but open the photo and look at it. I kept staring in front of me and seriously drove, so I didn''t notice the Ah Xue''s expression at all.


    "Zhang Yu, what did you see that boy look like?" Ah Xue didn''t answer me, but asked a question in reply. I immediately rushed to the situation, because I felt a slight tremble in Ah Xue''s voice.


    "He''s about one or two years old. He looks clean and white. He''s wearing red clothes and green pants. There''s a little braid on his head. His eyes are big and he looks..." It''s pretty cute! "


    Although I was a little doubtful, I still told the Ah Xue about the brat''s appearance that I saw.


    The Ah Xue did not say anything. Taking advantage of the red light, I turned my head to look, only to discover that the Ah Xue was covering her mouth to look at the photo in shock. I could feel her entire body trembling, as though she was enduring a great fear.


    I quickly took the photo and looked at it myself. The sight of it sent a chill down my spine.


    Because at this moment, I could clearly see that between me and Ah Xue stood a boy. This boy looked almost exactly the same as the one I had seen before.


    In the photo, his face was still serious, his lips pursed as he stared straight ahead.


    As I held the picture, I was horrified to find that the boy''s eyes were always on me, from every angle, as if they could turn.


    Seeing this scene, my heart turned cold. Just at that time, the red light went by. I hurriedly started the car and continued on my way home.


    "Ah Xue, don''t mind him too much. Perhaps he is the spirit that died in that Shadow Tower. We just happened to meet him. We will probably be fine if we go to another house."


    I comforted her softly. In fact, I wasn''t so sure of myself, it was most likely just a supernatural photo, but I was afraid that the Ah Xue would be scared. At the same time, I hoped that my method would work, and that it would also resolve the knot between me and the Ah Xue.


    Ah Xue nodded, she took out her computer and continued to check, but looking at her expression, it was obvious that she was still in fear.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. Taking advantage of the red light, I put the photos away and put them in the box in the car.


    "I found one that is around the same level as the previous one, so the price is still fair. Otherwise, let''s go there!"


    After a long while, the Ah Xue finally said that with a smile. I hastily nodded and said with a smile, "It''s good that you have a good view of it. Let''s go tomorrow. Don''t worry, this time will be alright!"


    After Ah Xue heard my words, she nodded her head slightly and continued to rummage through the booklet. However, the image of that child kept appearing in my mind, as if he looked familiar. It was just that I couldn''t remember where I had seen him before.


    "I''ve reserved it. Shall we go to this place the day after tomorrow to take a picture?"


    Ah Xue suddenly raised her head and asked. I turned around and looked at her, her face was pale, as though she was suffering from a serious illness, causing people to feel tender towards her.

 C120

    Three days later, Ah Xue found another Shadow Tower. It was said that one of her close friends had even introduced her to a girl.


    During these three days, we did not encounter anything strange, which made Ah Xue and I feel more and more that it was a matter of photography, not us.


    In fact, I was just trying to console myself. Even if Ah Xue was not clear about it, after encountering so many evils, my heart was still clear as a mirror. I felt that she wouldn''t come looking for us for no reason.


    When Ah Xue chose her wedding dress, I just happened to be sitting at the side with nothing to do, so I chatted with the photographer beside me and told him about the child we met not long ago in the photo.


    Although this photographer was a man, his hair was almost reaching his waist and he looked very artistic. Actually, I usually don''t like to interact with such men, but now that I have something to ask of a professional, I can only be polite.


    I didn''t expect that after the photographer heard what I said, he immediately shook his head and said, "The Mr. Zhang photos reflect physical objects, so there can''t be an extra person out of thin air. That is something a magician can do, but a photographer definitely can''t do it.


    After hearing what he said, I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart. I clearly knew that something must have happened to me. However, after repeated questioning by the photographer, I still showed him a picture of the child that appeared before me.


    At the same time, he pointed at the child between Ah Xue and me and said, "It''s this child who suddenly appeared out of nowhere!"


    "It''s pretty cute. Are you sure it''s not when the kid from Shadow Tower ran over when the photo was taken? All of you ¡­ That''s not right. Even if you didn''t notice it, the photographer definitely wouldn''t have been able to see it! The scene was quite clear, and I can tell that my colleague''s standards are quite good! "


    I looked at the long-haired photographer in disappointment. It was obvious that he didn''t see anything.


    "Hey, which studio did you take this from?" Just then, Ah Xue changed her wedding dress and hurried me to take a picture. Just as I was about to get up, I heard the male photographer asking me hastily.


    I was about to say something, but then I realized that this wasn''t necessarily a Shadow Tower matter. It was best not to spread it around, lest something bad happens.


    "I forgot about what happened a long time ago. Give me back the photo!" I said apologetically as I scratched my head. After saying that, I took the photo from the photographer and quickly walked towards Ah Xue.


    I walked over and grabbed onto Ah Xue''s hand. Her expression was a little complicated, and there was even a hint of fear mixed in with it. Her hand was exceptionally cold as well.


    The wedding should have been a happy occasion, but now we were both affected by a child who came out of nowhere.


    But it''s useless to say anything now. I just want to finish the photo shoot with Ah Xue quickly. We can talk about the rest later.


    This time, Ah Xue changed her style and insisted on taking her classical attire. I could only find a set of clothes that matched her qipao.


    With the help of the makeup artist, I was finally able to wear this set of clothes. When I walked out of the locker room and was about to take a picture, I realised that Ah Xue had already been waiting for me for a long time.


    The photo shoot went smoothly. Although the two of us felt a little uneasy, on the surface, we showed a happy smile. After taking a set of photos, Ah Xue and I were exhausted.


    "This set of clothes is really beautiful. I really want to buy it!" After changing a few sets of clothes, she suddenly took a fancy to a winter coat. The red embroidered jacket and the large peony flower embroidered on the jacket were indeed very beautiful. I smiled and said, "As long as you like it, you can buy whatever you want."


    Ah Xue immediately laughed, and the atmosphere between us instantly lightened up a lot. It was just that when I accidentally glanced at the photographer, I suddenly noticed that he was looking at us with a strange expression.


    There seemed to be a trace of doubt, and I could clearly see him in his hand. We had just finished taking the photographic negatives.


    "How long will it take for it to come out? We need to set up the new house as soon as possible and we also need to use these photos!"


    I saw him staring at us blankly, so I asked with a smile.


    "As soon as possible. Three days. Three days is about enough time to finish washing. We''ll inform you when the time comes!"


    The male cameraman suddenly turned courteous towards us. Furthermore, I noticed that his face didn''t look too good. Ben wanted to send an electronic version to Weibo, but before I could even open my mouth, this guy had already left in a hurry.


    "Zhang Yu, I want to eat hotpot!" Sometimes, I really envy the Ah Xue. No matter what happens, at least if I''m happy for a bit, I would lighten up a lot of unpleasant things. Right now, she has probably already gone to Java country with those photos of the inexplicable children.


    However, I felt that there wasn''t anything bad about this so I hastily smiled and said, "Then let''s hurry up and go. We just happened to open a new hotpot restaurant in the second ring. We''ll head there for a long time."


    Ah Xue immediately pushed the red embroidered jacket I just bought over to me, then he grabbed my arm and walked towards the outside of Shadow Tower.


    After eating lunch and watching a movie, I wandered around for a bit. When I got home, it was already almost 12, I was a bit tired from playing with Ah Xue, so I hurriedly took a shower and went to sleep. It was just that while I was still drowsy, I seemed to hear someone giggling next to my ear.


    I shook my head. I thought I was dreaming, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. I rolled over and went back to sleep, but as soon as I did, something rolled over me. I could clearly feel something that wasn''t too heavy pressing down on my arm.


    I snapped out of my daze and looked around me vigilantly. My surroundings were pitch-black, and only after the light from outside was I able to see the outline of the room. However, I didn''t see anything strange.


    I turned my head and saw that the Ah Xue was sleeping soundly, so I hurriedly tucked her in and went back to sleep.


    This kind of peace lasted all the way until the day Ah Xue and I got the photos. On that day, we went to get the photos three days later, as per the deadline, and when we arrived at the Shadow Pavilion, we saw the long-haired photographer sitting at the entrance, looking at the photos over and over again with a puzzled expression.


    Thus, I curiously went over and asked, "We''re here to retrieve the photos. Are you done bathing?"


    "You? Brother, you can''t be... See for yourselves, I swear this is definitely not a technical problem for me! "


    When the male photographer saw us coming over, he pushed the photo towards us with a dejected expression.